《His Coy Lover》


 Chapter 1: Regret（1）

    Zelda Roscente¡¯s daughter is dead.


    She was killed by her husband Burton Lowell and the so-called sister Elle Roscente.


    The little baby was only seven months old, just learning to sit, fair and tender, like a doll, very cute. She would even reveal two small dimples when she smiled, such an adorable child, and yet she was identally dropped by them and died.


    ¡°Zelda, Burton is mine. My son is Burton¡¯s own  blood. Your daughter is just a fake.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have thought, Burton has never touched you. That man that night was not Burton at all. Do you know who the real father of your daughter is? Haha, we don¡¯t even know. She¡¯s just a fatherless baby!¡±


    ¡°Zelda, do you know how your parents died?¡±


    ¡°I killed them. Because they wanted to leave all of the Roscente¡¯s property to you, saying that I am also their daughter, treated equally. In the face of interest, they only considered you, their blood daughter.¡±


    ¡°Zelda, go and die with your wild seed!¡±


    Elle¡¯s words echoed in her ears.


    The cries of her daughter, who was thrown to the ground, cut through Zelda¡¯s heart. She listened to her daughter¡¯s cries getting weaker and weaker, panicked. She begged them to take her daughter to the hospital for treatment, and she was willing to give up the Roscente, Burton, everything, as long as her daughter could survive.


    But¡­


    She had nothing left.


    Zelda held her daughter¡¯s small lifeless body, step by step leaving the hospital.


    Outside, a drizzle was falling. It was winter, and the drizzle made the already low temperature even colder.


    Zelda looked numb, her eyes vacant, but tears at the corners of her eyes never stopped, sliding down one drop at a time.


    Rain fell on her, seeping into her hair and clothes, but in her dead heart, she felt no cold; she only knew regret.


    She was Roscente¡¯s switched biological daughter, found four years ago and named Zelda. Elle had lived in the Roscente for more than twenty years and formed a deep bond with her parents. Unable to bear to send her away, the two swapped children stayed in the Roscente.


    When Zelda returned to the Roscente, she was twenty-five years old. Her biological parents felt guilty towards her. After she became familiar with the upper-ss society, they wanted to arrange a good marriage for her.


    Several prominent families in River Town wanted to form an alliance with the Roscente.


    Even the first noble family in River Town, the Winstons, came to propose marriage. Winston was interested in Zelda, the true heiress of the Roscente.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    But Winston¡¯s eldest son had a car ident, leaving his legs crippled, making the already cold and proud man even more difficult to approach. The youngdies who used to line up to marry Charles Winston all avoided him now.


    Zelda¡¯s parents might have been afraid of offending the Winstons. They let Zelda make her own decision.


    She, blind and infatuated, fell in love with Burton, rejecting Charles¡¯s proposal.


    Although her parents did not expect her to agree to Winston¡¯s marriage proposal, they also didn¡¯t want her to marry into the Lowell family. It was her insistence on marrying Burton that her parents couldn¡¯t resist. They could only reluctantly agree.


    In marriage, one wrong step was a plunge into an abyss.


    When Zelda married Burton, she learned that Burton and Elle were in love. But during the marriage negotiations, neither Burton nor Elle said anything. One was willing to marry her, and the other supported her marriage.


    They had already dug a pit and were waiting to bury her.


    She was too foolish to see through their conspiracy.


    As her parents passed away in idents, and her daughter was born, Burton became increasingly indifferent to her. He openly brought Elle home to fool around, and she tried to defend her marriage but was no match for Elle.


    The Lowells did not stand by her side either.


    ¡­


    Zelda crossed the road in a daze.

 Chapter 2: Regret（2）

    ¡°Squeak-¡±


    The urgent sound of brakes echoed through the air.


    ¡°Bang-¡±


    Zelda was hit by the car, thrown up, and quickly fell back to the ground.


    Blood spread rapidly.


    Zelda only felt pain, pain all over her body. She struggled to crawl towards her daughter. The impact of the car hitting her was too great, causing her daughter in her arms to be thrown away.


    ¡°Baby¡­¡±


    Zelda crawled forward with great effort, inch by inch, getting closer to her daughter. She reached out, but still couldn¡¯t touch her baby.


    ¡°Baby¡­¡±


    A pair ofrge feet in ck shoes appeared in her increasingly blurred vision. Then the person bent down, picked up her daughter¡¯s lifeless body, and stuffed it into her arms.


    ¡°Baby.¡±


    Zelda held her daughter, ecstatic. Blood from her mouth tainted her daughter¡¯s body.


    With severe injuries, she could no longer hold on. Before darkness swallowed her, she struggled to look up at the person in front of her, only to see the man in ck sitting in a wheelchair.


    Even sitting in a wheelchair, it didn¡¯t affect his noble aura in the slightest.


    She recognized him. Yesterday, when her baby was seriously injured by Burton and Elle, she ran out holding her baby, stopped a car, and asked someone to take her to the hospital.


    The man in the wheelchair was in that car. He let her in and instructed the driver to drive fast to take her and her daughter to the hospital.


    Although her baby did not survive in the end, Zelda was still grateful to him.


    When their eyes met, Zelda smiled at him.


    If there was another life, she would definitely marry him.


    Charles.


    ¡­


    ¡°When will she wake up?¡±


    A low and cold voice struck into Zelda¡¯s ears.


    ¡°The doctor said she just fainted due to excessive bleeding. The bleeding has stopped now, and she should wake up soon.¡±


    She just fainted due to excessive bleeding?


    She thought she was going to die.


    Her baby!


    Her precious baby!


    Zelda suddenly opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was not the white ceiling of the hospital but a pair of deep and cold eyes. The owner of those eyes had a handsome face, though his expression was serious, paired with sharp and cold eyes, making him appear particrly aloof.


    This face, Zelda remembered.


    Charles.


    The man who showed her a trace of kindness when she had nothing.


    ¡°Charles¡­¡±


    Zelda gratefully called Charles¡¯s name.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Although he was crippled, he remained a god in the River Town business world.


    Charles looked at Zelda with eyes devoid of warmth.


    While pushing the wheelchair, he coldly instructed the bodyguard behind him.


    ¡°She¡¯s awake. Take her back and tell Peck Roscente that although I, Charles, am crippled, I won¡¯t force his daughter to be my wife. Tell him to take care of his daughter and note to me with suicide scenes. That blood stained my eyes.¡±


    Suicide?


    This scene was quite familiar.


    Yes, when the Winstons came to propose marriage, specifically naming Zelda as the true heiress.


    Thinking that Charles, even crippled, still wanted to marry her, she ran to the Winston mansion without her parents knowing, found Charles, and used the drastic method of cutting her wrists to tell him that she would rather die than marry him.

 Chapter 3: Charles, I want to marry you!（1）

    Zelda finally realized that something was wrong. She noticed that only her left wrist was in pain. Looking around, she realized that this wasn¡¯t a hospital at all.


    Two bodyguards walked up to her bedside, expressionless, and said, ¡°Zelda, please get up ande with us.¡±


    Zelda: ¡­


    What on earth was happening? Could it be that she had returned to the past after her death?


    ¡°Could you give me a mirror?¡± Zelda¡¯s heart raced with excitement, but she still wanted to confirm.


    Charles, pushing the wheelchair towards the door, stopped. He turned around, looking at Zelda with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes.


    The bodyguards waited for Charles to speak.


    After pursing his lips, Charles coldly said, ¡°Give her a phone.¡±


    A phone with a selfie function was equivalent to a mirror.


    One of the bodyguards immediately took out his phone, opened the camera function, and handed it to Zelda.


    Zelda snatched the phone and looked at herself. The woman in front of her was no longer worn out and desperate. Although her face was a bit pale, probably due to the blood loss from slitting her wrists, she looked several times stronger than she did right before her death.


    This version of her was unmistakably her at the age of twenty-six.


    She had been reborn!


    Back to three years ago.


    At this moment, her parents were still alive, and she hadn¡¯t married Burton. None of the tragedies had urred yet, giving her a chance to start over.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the bodyguard behind Charles opening the door. Charles was about to leave.


    Swiftly, Zelda jumped out of bed, handed the phone back to the bodyguard, and blocked Charles¡¯s way.


    Charles looked at her coldly.


    Zelda trembled under his gaze but didn¡¯t back down.


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    His voice was low, cold, andmanding.


    Zelda sped her hands together, a nervous habit of hers.


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    ¡°Throw her out!¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Charles lost his patience, ordering the guards to throw Zelda out.


    ¡°Charles, I want to marry you! I want to marry you!¡±


    In her urgency, what she had intended to do before her death turned into words. She blurted out that she wanted to marry him, especially after he had shown a hint of kindness when she was at her lowest.


    Even if his temper was bad, his patience wascking, his legs were disabled, and his nature was cold, she was willing to marry him and spend her life taking care of him.


    Everyone in the room was stunned by Zelda¡¯s sudden deration.


    Charles sneered sarcastically at Zelda, ¡°Zelda, did you hurt your head when you attempted suicide, or is your brain damaged?¡±


    Zelda blushed at his words.


    ¡°Charles, I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ve figured it out. I¡¯m willing to marry you and take care of you for the rest of my life.¡±


    Regardless, in this life, she was determined to stick with him.


    ¡°Heh!¡±


    Charles sneered, ¡°You¡¯re not repelled by my disabled legs? You¡¯re not afraid I¡¯ll burden you for the rest of your life? You¡¯re not afraid that I can¡¯t perform like a normal person due to my injuries? You¡¯re not worried about the Winston family pressuring us to get married?¡±


    Zelda: ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not repelled by any of that!¡±

 Chapter 4: Charles, I want to marry you!（2）

    In her previous life, Burton, using the excuse of her being pregnant, never had a marital rtionship with her after marriage. It wasn¡¯t until Elle appeared with a boy the same age as her baby that she realized Burton wasn¡¯t avoiding intimacy with her for her well-being but rather because he didn¡¯t want to touch her. The first time in the hotel, after waking up to find Burton beside her due to her drunken state, things had be settled, and Burton mentioned wanting to marry her soon¡­


    It turned out that the person who took her innocence that night wasn¡¯t Burton. Until her death, she never knew who her daughter¡¯s real father was.


    ¡°Zelda, what do you take me for? I¡¯m not at your beck and call, Charles doesn¡¯t yield to you whenever you call him!¡±


    Charles stared coldly at Zelda, ¡°Proposing to your the Roscente family wasn¡¯t my idea. I¡¯ve never had any intentions towards you!¡±


    Zelda¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Now get out!¡±


    Biting her lower lip, Zelda, with beautiful big eyes, stared fixedly at Charles.


    Suddenly, she threw herself into Charles¡¯s arms. Not only did she embrace him, but she also swiftly unbuttoned Charles¡¯s shirt, exposing his muscr upper body. She buried her head on his shoulder and bit him fiercely.


    Charles winced in pain.


    When Charles regained his senses, he forcefully pushed away the person biting him. Zelda tumbled and sat on the ground.


    The bodyguards, nowing back to their senses, dared not breathe heavily, and the way they looked at Zelda was indescribable. No one had ever dared to treat their young master this way.


    ¡°What do you think I am to you, Zelda? I won¡¯t allow you to order me around.¡±


    Charles stared coldly at Zelda. ¡°Go out immediately!¡±


    Zelda, biting her lower lip, gazed at Charles determinedly.


    Out of the blue, she suddenly threw herself into Charles¡¯s arms again. Not only did she hug him, but she also quickly tore off the buttons on Charles¡¯s shirt. Gripping the shirt, she pulled it apart, revealing Charles¡¯s robust upper body. She buried her head on his shoulder and bit him fiercely.


    Charles winced, sucking in a breath.


    Regaining his senses, Charles used force to push away the person who was biting him. Zelda was pushed and fell to the ground.


    The bodyguards,ing back to their senses, dared not breathe heavily. Their eyes towards Zelda were difficult to describe. No one had ever treated their young master this way.


    This woman, who gave her the courage?


    ¡°Charles, you have my mark on you. I want to take responsibility for you.¡±


    Zelda stood up, smiling at Charles. ¡°Either you marry, and I¡¯ll be your wife, or you marry me, and I¡¯ll be your husband.¡±


    The bodyguards silently cheered. This woman was courageous!


    Charles had a ck line on his face.


    Zelda returned to him, bent down, and reached out to help him tidy his clothes.


    Charles raised his hand, pushing away the wolf w she extended.


    Staring at her for a long time, Charles asked coldly, ¡°Zelda, do you really want to marry me?¡±


    Zelda nodded, ¡°I do.¡±


    Charles sneered, ¡°No regrets?¡±


    ¡°No regrets!¡±


    ¡°Do you have your ID?¡±


    ¡°My ID is in my wallet, and my wallet is in my car.¡±


    ¡°Zelda, I¡¯ll give you one more chance to back out. If you leave now, I won¡¯t pursue the matter of your suicide refusal to marry. Pretend that nothing happened.¡±


    After all, he was disabled, had a bad temper, and the news that he couldn¡¯t perform properly due to injuries had spread.


    If she didn¡¯t want to marry him, he understood.


    Zelda firmly said, ¡°Charles, I won¡¯t back out. I¡¯ll marry you!¡±


    Charles pursed his lips and said coldly, ¡°Wait for me downstairs.¡±


    Zelda didn¡¯t move.


    Charles red at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to marry me? After I change my clothes, we¡¯ll go through the marriage procedures.¡±


    He had given her a chance to back out, but she didn¡¯t take it.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Since she shamelessly wanted to marry him, then he would marry her. He wanted to see how many days of married life she could endure with him.


    ¡­


    It felt like a dream.


    She had actually married Charles.


    They had even obtained a marriage certificate.


    She pinched her thigh discreetly; it hurt!


    In this life, she finally did something right.


    Zelda couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Being alive was really great!

 Chapter 5: New Couple（1）

    Charles was pushed by his bodyguards, silently watching the woman walking in front of him. Just now, she became his legal wife.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    Charles called her in a deep voice. Upon hearing Charles calling her, Zelda quickly turned around, smiling sweetly at him, and asked, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Charles frowned, not liking her calling him honey.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me honey.¡±


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    Zelda was very tactful and immediately changed her address.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Zelda responded with an ¡®oh¡¯ and turned back to stand in front of him, looking like she was waiting for hismand.


    ¡°Turn around and squat.¡±


    Although Zelda didn¡¯t understand why Charles made such a request, she followed it, squatting in front of him with her back turned.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Charles, do you want me to carry you? I¡¯m strong enough, I should be able to handle it¡­¡±


    Before Zelda could finish her sentence, she felt a sharp pain in the back of her neck, her vision blurred, and darkness engulfed her.


    Charles looked at his newlywed wife, who had copsed on the ground. His handsome face showed indifference as he gave a lowmand, ¡°Send her back to the Roscente, let her sober up, recover from her injuries, and thene back to take responsibility.¡±


    Then, he pushed the wheelchair and walked past Zelda. Casually, he bent down, picked up the marriage certificate she dropped on the ground, and stuffed it into his pocket.


    The bodyguards were confused by their young master¡¯s actions, but didn¡¯t dare to ask. One of the bodyguards silently carried the unconscious Zelda and put her in the car to send her back to the Roscente.


    ¡­


    When Zelda woke up again, she felt a severe pain in the back of her neck, and her stomach was growling.


    ¡°Zelda, Zelda.¡±


    A familiar, warm, yet nervous voice sounded.


    Zelda regained her senses and instinctively turned her head, seeing her mother, Chris, with her well-maintained face.


    ¡°Zelda, how do you feel? Dizzy? Hungry? Is your wrist hurting? You scared Mom; Mom just recognized you and hasn¡¯t properlypensated you yet. If something happens to you, what will Mom do?¡±


    Chris tightly held one of Zelda¡¯s hands, speaking with red eyes.


    When the bodyguards of the Winston family brought back her daughter, saying that she had attempted suicide by cutting her wrists to refuse the Winston¡¯s marriage, Chris was scared out of her wits. She hurriedly checked her daughter¡¯s breathing and was relieved to find that she was still alive.


    Fortunately, the Winston family bodyguards didn¡¯t say much and left after saying that she should recover before taking responsibility.


    Zelda said, ¡°¡­ Mom, I¡­ I¡¯m still alive?¡±


    Chris, wiping away tears, patted her daughter¡¯s shoulder, then gently cradled the hand that had been injured, saying with concern, ¡°Silly girl, if you didn¡¯t want to get married, you could have told Mom. Even if it offends the Winston family, Mom would have let your dad refuse Winston¡¯s marriage. Doing it this way¡­ What if you had something happen to you? Mom was so scared.¡±


    Zelda blinked hard.


    She reached out to touch her neck, which was still painful.


    Charles had knocked her out!


    Knocking out his newlywed wife, Charles was the first.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Zelda called her mother with a hoarse voice.


    Setting aside her marriage to Charles, Zelda finally had time to be excited about her rebirth.


    She sat up, hugged her mother tightly, and excitedly said, ¡°Mom, I missed you so much.¡±


    In her previous life, when she was recognized by her parents, she only stayed at the Roscente for three years. After marrying, her parents died in a car ident a little over a yearter. Throughout her entire previous life, she had only spent a little over four years with her biological parents.


    Although the time was short, their love for her was genuine.

 Chapter 6: New Couple（2）

    Sometimes, Elle would envy the love Zelda received from her parents in one year more than what she had received in twenty-five years.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    Chris wasn¡¯t ustomed to Zelda¡¯s affectionate gestures. Although they were supposed to be a mother and daughter, Zelda had been swapped for twenty-five years, and Chris had always doted on Elle since childhood. However, she epted her daughter¡¯s spoiled behaviorpletely.


    Since recognizing her daughter, the mother-daughter rtionship was always awkward. It didn¡¯te as naturally as her rtionship with Elle. Chris had wanted her biological daughter to be affectionate with her, but Zelda didn¡¯t grow up by her side. When she was recognized, she was already twenty-five, and she didn¡¯t know how to be spoiled.


    ¡°Mom, let me hug you properly. I missed you so much, and I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t see you when I wake up.¡±


    ¡°Mom is at home every day; you can see Mom whenever you want.¡±


    After hugging for a while, Chris gently pushed her daughter away.


    She stroked Zelda¡¯s face, carefully examining this flesh-and-blood daughter.


    Zelda looked like a mix of both Chris and her husband, Peck. How had she been so blind not to notice that Elle didn¡¯t resemble the couple?


    ¡°Zelda, promise Mom that you won¡¯t do anything foolish in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry for worrying you. I promise I won¡¯t do anything foolish again.¡±


    Having a second chance at life, if she did something foolish again, she would be a fool. In this lifetime, she only wanted to live freely, safeguard the Roscentepany, protect her parents, and repay her biological parents for giving her life and her adoptive parents for raising her.


    In her previous life, her adoptive parents didn¡¯t sever ties with her after she returned to the Roscente. They continued to treat her as their daughter. Elle grew up at the Roscente, and even after learning about her biological parents, she didn¡¯t want to return to them. The honest couple didn¡¯t force their biological daughter toe back, feeling that Zelda¡¯s biological parents had raised her well and deserved the love they gave Zelda.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Winston¡¯s proposal for a marriage alliance¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, I promised to marry Charles.¡± And she did marry Charles.


    Chris was momentarily stunned, then touched her daughter¡¯s head to confirm that she wasn¡¯t running a fever. She worriedly asked, ¡°Zelda, did Charles do something to you? Mom knows you like Burton. Even though Mom doesn¡¯t approve of you marrying Burton, you don¡¯t have to do something against your will because of Charles¡¯s coercion.¡±


    Chris gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Even if our family is ruined by Winston, Mom won¡¯t let you marry Winston to be a widow.¡±


    From the beginning, Chris didn¡¯t agree to the marriage alliance with Winston. It was her husband¡¯s fear of offending Winston that led him to leave the decision to Zelda.


    The result¡­


    She almost lost her biological daughter she had worked so hard to recognize.


    ¡°Mom, Charles and I¡­¡±


    ¡°Knock, knock.¡±


    The sound of knocking interrupted what Zelda wanted to say.


    ¡°Mom, is Zelda awake? I made some porridge and a few dishes. If Zelda is awake, let her eat something.¡±


    It was Elle.


    Zelda¡¯s expression changed, and her eyes shimmered with hatred.


    That ¡°good sister¡± who killed her daughter and her parents!


    In this lifetime, she would make sure Elle wouldn¡¯t harm her parents and would kick Elle out of the Roscente, reiming the identity of the Roscente¡¯s heiress.


    Everything Elle had in her previous life, Zelda would destroy in this lifetime. She wouldn¡¯t let Elle be a winner like in the previous life.

 Chapter 7: Will Charles Invite Her to Dinner?（1）

    Peck entered the room just in time to see his wife hurriedly rushing into the kitchen. As he took off his coat, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with your mom?¡±


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re back.¡± Elle put down the scissors and was about to greet him. Unexpectedly, Zelda, even faster than her, had already stepped up to her father.


    ¡°Dad, let me take your coat.¡± Zelda considerately took the coat from her father¡¯s hands.


    Peck was somewhat surprised. His biological daughter had returned over a year ago, but she wasn¡¯t particrly close to him. At most, she would call him ¡®Dad¡¯ when they met, with no further actions.


    Today, she actually came forward, smiling so sweetly and even considerately taking his coat.


    Seeing Zelda¡¯s wrist wrapped in bandages, Peck quickly grabbed his daughter, cradling the hand that was injured, and asked with a concerned frown, ¡°Zelda, what happened to your wrist?¡±


    Before Zelda could answer, Elle interjected, ¡°Dad, Zelda went to The Winston, cut her wrist in front of Charles, and attempted suicide to reject the marriage.¡±


    At these words, Peck¡¯s expression changed immediately. He let go of Zelda¡¯s hand, his face stern, scolding, ¡°Zelda, if you don¡¯t want to get married, then don¡¯t. But running to Charles and cutting your wrist to refuse the marriage? You¡¯ve tarnished Charles¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°Have you apologized to Charles? Has he forgiven you? If you haven¡¯t apologized, go to The Winston now, apologize to Charles, beg for his forgiveness, and promise that this won¡¯t happen again in the future.¡±


    Peck was now concerned about the potential catastrophic consequences for The Roscente Group if his daughter offended Charles. He had to make sure his daughter apologized, gained Charles¡¯s forgiveness, to secure the future of The Roscente and everyone involved.


    ¡°Dad, Zelda just woke up. She probably hasn¡¯t apologized to Charles yet,¡± Elle chimed in. She enjoyed watching themotion. After all, Zelda had pretended to be kind, and Elle had put so much effort into nursing the flowers that Zelda maliciously cut.


    While the mother favored Zelda, the father was more concerned about the future of The Roscente.


    Seeing Elle¡¯s indifferent attitude, Zelda realized her mistake and said to her father, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s my fault. I should apologize to Charles. Can you ask Elle to apany me to The Winston now?¡±


    Elle was about to refuse, but Peck instructed her, ¡°Elle, take your sister to The Winston now to apologize to Charles. You¡¯ve always been sensible. Try to speak well of your sister in front of Charles. We don¡¯t want to make an enemy out of a potential son-inw.¡±


    When Winston proposed the marriage, Peck was conflicted. He wanted to align with The Winston but was also concerned about his daughter¡¯s fate. He followed Elle¡¯s suggestion back then, letting Zelda make the decision.


    Never did he expect that Zelda would cause him such trouble. Just thinking about Charles¡¯s stern face gave Peck shivers.


    He urged his daughters to apologize to Charles immediately.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apany Zelda to The Winston.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Elle resisted internally, but under her father¡¯s insistence, she reluctantly agreed.


    Chris, hearing themotion in the living room, came out of the kitchen once again. She happened to see her daughters walking out one after the other. She casually asked her husband, ¡°Where are the two girls going?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re going to The Winston to apologize to Charles.¡±


    ¡°Apologize?¡±


    Peck, with a stern face, said, ¡°Zelda, to reject the marriage, actually cut her wrist in front of Charles. Charles is someone of importance. Her actions were an insult to him, hurt his pride, and tarnished his image. Shouldn¡¯t she apologize?¡±

 Chapter 8: Will Charles Invite Her to Dinner?（2）

    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t defend Zelda. Our family doesn¡¯t only consist of her. You need to consider others too.¡±


    Chris was frustrated.


    Elle drove with Zelda to The Winston. Along the way, she repeatedly reminded Zelda that when they arrived, she should promptly apologize to Charles with sincerity. If Charles didn¡¯t forgive her right away, they couldn¡¯t go back home.


    Zelda, sitting silently in the passenger seat, was lost in thought.


    She was contemting.


    In her previous life, after waking up from the suicide attempt, The Winston¡¯s bodyguards had sent her home. She locked herself in her room, continuing her hunger strike, forcing her parents to agree to her marriage with Burton. She never went to apologize to Charles.


    Despite offending him, Charles never retaliated against her, nor did he harm The Roscente. Moreover, during her escape from home with her daughter in the previous life, when she stopped a car on the road, it happened to be Charles¡¯s private car. She remembered that Charles had pressed down the car window and, upon seeing her, allowed the driver to take her in the car.


    They rushed mother and daughter to the hospital, but unfortunately, the daughter¡¯s injuries were too severe, and she didn¡¯t survive.


    The previous Charles, was he forgiving or was there some other reason he didn¡¯t hold a grudge against her for rejecting the marriage?


    Zelda felt that her previous life left her with too many mysteries.


    ¡°Zelda, did you get that?¡± Elle said with parched lips. Seeing Zelda remain silent, she couldn¡¯t help raising her voice. ¡°Hey.¡±


    Zelda snapped out of her thoughts, responding with a t ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Charles should forgive you. In fact, it¡¯s The Winston¡¯s fault. Charles is already like that, and they still want him to marry you. They¡¯re bullying you, who grew up in the countryside. Zelda, I care a lot about you. I know you fell in love with Burton at first sight. If Charles hadn¡¯t had that car ident, Burton definitely wouldn¡¯tpare to Charles. Now, you should know what to choose without me saying.¡±


    ¡°After you apologize ande back, I¡¯ll speak to Mom and Dad for you. I¡¯ll make them agree to your marriage with Burton. Once you¡¯re married and out of the house, The Winston won¡¯t keep bothering you.¡±


    Elle had a look as if she always considered Zelda¡¯s feelings, making Zelda want to immediately tear off her sister¡¯s fake mask.


    Zelda calmly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry Burton.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to marry him? Why?¡±


    ¡°No reason.¡±


    Zelda turned her head to look at the scenery outside the window, making it clear she didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation. No matter what Elle said, Zelda refused to respond.


    Until they arrived at The Winston, Zelda didn¡¯t say another word to Elle. This deepened Elle¡¯s suspicions.


    Charles sat in a gazebo in the yard, holding several sheets of paper and flipping through them. The stone table was filled with steaming hot dishes, all of them rich in color, aroma, and taste. Zelda, with her keen sense of smell, caught a whiff of the delicious scent as soon as she got out of the car, awakening her hunger.


    It seemed she hadn¡¯t eaten for a day and night.


    She had only eaten a few pieces of biscuits when she woke up.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    A bodyguard walked into the gazebo and respectfully said, ¡°Young Master, The Roscente¡¯s Miss and Second Miss havee to apologize to you.¡±


    Charles acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard.


    The bodyguard didn¡¯t dare to say a second time and waited silently.


    After a minute or so of silence, Charles folded the paper, his handsome face showing an icy expression. He ordered, ¡°Go to the kitchen and get me a bottle of the spiciest chili oil.¡±


    The bodyguard didn¡¯t know what he needed the chili oil for but didn¡¯t dare to ask further. He respectfully acknowledged and then exited the gazebo.


    ¡°Bring them over.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Soon, Zelda and Elle, led by another bodyguard, stopped at the entrance of the gazebo. The bodyguard entered first to report to Charles.


    Zelda, in her thoughts, criticized the newlywed husband¡¯s numerous rules.


    She was starving!


    The timing couldn¡¯t be worse.


    She was hungry, and he was having a meal.


    Would Charles, considering their recent marriage, invite her to join him for a meal?

 Chapter 9: Honey,please invite me to dinner soon!（1）

    ¡°The Roscente Misses are here, Young Master.¡±


    Charles remained silent and didn¡¯t look at Zelda and her sister.


    The bodyguard stood there, waiting for Charles¡¯s response.


    Zelda, with the corner of her eye, noticed Elle standing next to her with hands hanging at her sides, not daring to move. Upon closer inspection, Zelda could see Elle¡¯s legs trembling slightly.


    Zelda wondered if Elle had done something wrong and felt guilty, causing her to be so afraid of Charles.


    Zelda stared at her husband, who was still exceptionally handsome and noble, even sitting in a wheelchair. She mischievously imagined a scene where Elle, despite being in a wheelchair, crawled into Charles¡¯s bed but was kicked off the bed by him. The thought made Zelda not jealous but amused.


    Unable to contain herself, she secretly chuckled.


    ¡°Are they really here to apologize?¡±


    Charles finally spoke, his voice as low and cold as usual.


    The bodyguard respectfully replied, ¡°That¡¯s what Elle said.¡±


    Charles suddenly turned his head, his gaze locking onto Zelda. Caught off guard while trying to stifle herughter, Zelda¡¯s smile froze.


    His eyes were deep, sharp, and, under his intense gaze, Zelda felt a bit flustered and embarrassed.


    Elle sensed that something was wrong, and following Charles¡¯s gaze to Zelda, she understood. A rush of heat surged to her brain.


    She hade here to apologize, already feeling awkward, but Charles made them wait outside for a long time. Now, seeing Zelda, who caused this disaster,ughing secretly, and being noticed by Charles, Elle felt a surge of anger.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    If Charles hadn¡¯t been staring at Zelda, Elle would have pped her right away.


    Charles¡¯s gaze shifted to Zelda¡¯s wrist, still wrapped in bandages, indicating that she hadn¡¯t changed the dressing after going back.


    ¡°Apologies without sincerity are not wee. Send them back the way they came.¡±


    Charles withdrew his gaze from Zelda, giving a cold order to the bodyguard to show them out.


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    Elle urgently spoke, ¡°Charles, we sincerely came to apologize. Zelda, growing up in the countryside, is impulsive and doesn¡¯t know any better. She offended you, and I hope you can forgive her for this first offense.¡±


    Charles looked at Elle again.


    ¡°Elle, this matter has nothing to do with you. When I don¡¯t ask you questions, please stay quiet!¡±


    Elle¡¯s face turned pale instantly. She bit her lower lip tightly, both hands clenched into fists, but she dared not speak again.


    Working at The Roscente and being in a higher management position than Zelda, Elle knew better about Charles¡¯s character and methods. This man was by no means a good person.


    Then, Charles turned his gaze to Zelda.


    Zelda had regained herposure. She lifted her foot and walked, not towards the exit, but into the gazebo.


    This move frightened the bodyguard and Elle.


    ¡°Zelda!¡±


    Elle whispered, ¡°Come out immediately!¡±


    Ignoring her, Zelda, on her own ord, walked to the opposite side of Charles and sat down. She looked at the dishes on the table, praising the chef at The Winston for their excellent skills. Each dish was made with a perfect bnce of color, aroma, and taste,parable to a five-star hotel.


    ¡°Charles, I came here sincerely to apologize to you.¡±


    Zelda spoke without looking at Charles, her gaze lingering on the dishes.


    She had be hungry.


    She had never realized how ufortable it was to starve herself. In her previous life, she had gone without eating for a few days just to marry Burton.

 Chapter 10: Honey,please invite me to dinner soon!（2）

    Zelda¡¯s actions caught Charles¡¯s attention, and his eyes flickered as he asked her in a deep voice, ¡°Hungry?¡±


    Zelda vigorously nodded. Yes, yes, yes! She was extremely hungry. Honey, please invite me to dinner!


    ¡°Do you want to eat?¡±


    Zelda nodded again. Finally, she looked up at Charles. Meeting his handsome face, she swallowed her saliva. Even if he couldn¡¯t be humane due to his injuries, she would willingly spend her whole life with that face.


    Her gaze made Charles¡¯s face darken. Was she thinking about the food on the table, or was she thinking about him?


    ¡°Zelda,e out,¡± Elle called again, afraid that Charles would get angry and implicate her.


    Charles stared at Zelda, his thin lips moving, and he uttered merciless words, ¡°Throw Elle out. She¡¯s annoying!¡±


    Elle: ¡­


    In the next moment, two bodyguards approached and, without hesitation, lifted Elle and took her away.


    ¡°Charles, Charles, I am¡­¡±


    Elle¡¯s words faded away as she was thrown out before she could finish.


    Seeing Elle¡¯s fate, Zelda couldn¡¯t help but flinch. This man was indeed ruthless, showing no mercy.


    Thinking about what she had done to him, Zelda suddenly felt that he had shown her some mercy. At least he didn¡¯t order people to drag her out like a dead dog.


    ¡°What are you shrinking for? Are you scared?¡±


    Charles¡¯s mouth curled up, revealing a mocking smile.


    ¡°Well¡­ Charles, I think my previous behavior hurt your pride too much. I haven¡¯t even eaten a meal. I hurried over to apologize to you.  Please forgive me for this time.¡±


    ¡°Forgive this time? nning to do it again?¡±


    Charles¡¯s tone became sharper, and he once again looked at the wrist where Zelda had wrapped the bandage.


    ¡°No, no, no, I won¡¯t. Cutting my wrist hurts too much.¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡±


    Charles sneered. Hurt? If it hurt so much, why did shee to him and attempt suicide by cutting her wrist?


    Growing up, only Zelda dared to be so bold and unbridled in front of him.


    ¡°Charles, I promise I won¡¯t do anything stupid again. Now I feel that being alive is really good. I want to live well.¡±


    Zelda¡¯s words were sincere. After experiencing death once, starting over, she felt that being alive was better than anything else.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    At this moment, the bodyguard who had been sent to the kitchen to get chili oil returned. Holding a bottle of chili oil, he entered the gazebo and approached Charles, presenting the bottle to him.


    ¡°Young Master, this is the spiciest chili oil you asked for.¡±


    Charles didn¡¯t take it but instructed the bodyguard, ¡°Pour the chili oil on these dishes.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The bodyguard immediately followed the order.


    Seeing this, Zelda became anxious. She couldn¡¯t eat spicy food!


    Husband.


    But she dared not say it out loud and could only watch as the bodyguard poured the bottle of chili oil onto the dishes. The pungent smell filled her nose, making her sneeze repeatedly.


    ¡°Go and get another set of bowls and chopsticks for the Young Madam to have dinner with me.¡±


    Charles¡¯s order made Zelda¡¯s mouth twitch.


    She understood now; this guy was doing it on purpose!


    But how did he know that she couldn¡¯t eat spicy food? She looked at the neatly folded papers on the table. Could it be her profile? Did he investigate her?


    ¡°What were youughing about just now?¡±


    Charles suddenly asked.

 Chapter 11: Marriage certificate lost（1）

    Huh?


    Zelda looked around nervously, not daring to say anything. She was afraid that if she spoke, her husband might make her drink another bottle of chili oil.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    Charles called her name in a low voice.


    ¡°Look elsewhere, and bear the consequences yourself.¡±


    His icy words made Zelda feel anxious. She stole a nce at him. His handsome face was gloomy, his eyes cold and sharp, his thin lips tightly pursed, and his right hand continued to tap the table incessantly. This demeanor gave her a tremendous sense of oppression.


    Thinking back to when she had just been reborn, she dared to tear his clothes, bite him, and dere that she would take responsibility for him. She was indeed courageous.


    ¡°Charles, I was just thinking of a joke that made meugh.¡±


    Zelda lied.


    Charles looked at her coldly, and Zelda felt uneasy again. She always felt like his gaze could prate one¡¯s soul.


    She forced a smile and concocted a lie, ¡°I really thought of a joke.¡±


    ¡°Is Elle bullying you?¡±


    Zelda hesitated for a moment. His change of topic was too abrupt, and she couldn¡¯t grasp what he really wanted to say.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Not on the surface.¡±


    Elle was very good at acting. She was already outstanding, but after knowing that Zelda was not The Roscente¡¯s biological daughter, she became even more excellent, more considerate, and filial to her parents. She even frequently took Zelda to various banquets. However, at these events, Elle navigated effortlessly, while Zelda felt out of ce.


    ¡°Elle is the sessor cultivated by your parents. Your return is the biggest threat to her.¡±


    Charles¡¯s words hit the nail on the head.


    Zelda paused before saying, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want topete with her. I just want the people I love to live well.¡±


    In her previous life, she was useless. She didn¡¯t join The Roscente Group, and even if her parents left thepany and assets to her, she couldn¡¯t maintain it. Her parents said both daughters were the same. She thought they split the inheritance evenly, not knowing that her parents ultimately chose to leave everything to her. This decision brought Elle¡¯s resentment, leading to her parents¡¯ tragic end.


    ¡°You may not want topete, but she sees you as apetitor. So, whether you want to or not, you have topete.¡±


    Zelda looked at Charles as they locked eyes. She didn¡¯t know why he brought up this topic. In her previous life, she indeed didn¡¯t want topete, but in this life, she would definitely fight to protect her parents¡¯ legacy, including their lives. She wouldn¡¯t let Elle be the victor, as she did in her previous life.


    Charles pursed his lips and spoke gently, ¡°What I thought was so amusing just now.¡±


    ¡°I was wondering if Elle was afraid of you. I guessed if she slept with you and you don¡¯t like her¡­¡±


    Zelda abruptly stopped, afraid to continue. She couldn¡¯t help but curse Charles hundreds of times in her heart. He was such a cunning fox, deliberately changing the topic and, when she lost focus, unexpectedly returning to the previous question. She couldn¡¯t turn around quickly enough, so out of instinct, she blurted out the answer.


    Charles listened with a ck line on his face.


    Seeing her guilty expression, he picked up the chopsticks and tapped her head twice.


    Zelda winced at the pain but didn¡¯t dare toin. She cautiously touched the area where he had tapped and looked at him, wondering if the punishment was over.


    ¡°Zelda, do you remember our current rtionship?¡±


    Zelda nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Charles, I remember. We¡¯ve obtained the marriage certificate, and we are legally married.¡± She wanted to find her marriage certificate and searched all her pockets, but she couldn¡¯t find it. Where was her marriage certificate?


    Charles, Charles, I lost my marriage certificate.¡± Zelda said anxiously. ¡°I clearly had it with me, and I didn¡¯t change my clothes after waking up. How did I lose it? Can we get a recement?¡±


    Charles lookedposed and sarcastically remarked, ¡°You can lose your marriage certificate, but why don¡¯t you lose yourself?¡±

 Chapter 12: Marriage certificate lost（2）

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to lose it either,¡± Zelda muttered quietly. ¡°Charles, can we get a recement? Or could you lend me yours so I can make a copy?¡± Without the certificate in hand, she felt uneasy.


    Charles tapped her head with the chopsticks again.


    Zelda winced, ring at him with a mixture of anger and grievance.


    ¡°Do you feel happy when other women climb into your husband¡¯s bed?¡±


    Uh, how should she answer this question? If she had feelings, she would definitely not be happy and might even be angry. If there were no feelings, it wouldn¡¯t matter; they could just get a divorce.


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    Charles¡¯s face darkened, his authority imposing. It startled Zelda, making her feel that dealing with this man required keeping all her nerves on edge due to his unpredictable nature.


    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±


    Zelda nced down, not at the table but at a certain area of Charles. Being an astute person, he understood her meaning with just a nce. Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t get angry. Since his ident that left him paralyzed, there were rumors that he couldn¡¯t perform normal human functions anymore.


    Zelda¡¯s implication was whether he could handle a situation where a woman climbed into his bed.


    ¡°Master, the bowls and chopsticks are here.¡±


    Charles signaled the bodyguard to ce the newly acquired bowls and chopsticks in front of Zelda.


    ¡°Since you¡¯vee to apologize, have a meal with me.¡±


    While Charles spoke, he used chopsticks to pick dishes for her, exining the nutritional benefits of each one. It seemed as if he had turned into a nutrition expert.


    Zelda slumped with a delicate face. ¡°I don¡¯t eat spicy food.¡±


    Charles shot her a nce. Zelda¡¯s heart trembled, and she quickly picked up the chopsticks. ¡°I, I can eat spicy. As long as Charles treats me to eat together, I¡¯ll eat even if it¡¯s spicy.¡±


    Dishes drenched in chili oil entered her mouth. The spiciness spread inside her mouth, making Zelda want to retch. She noticed Charles staring at her coldly, so she dared not spit it out and forced herself to swallow.


    So spicy!


    She wanted to drink water.


    Charles, as if understanding her thoughts, consideratelydled a bowl of soup for her. However, the soup also contained chili oil, and a lot of it.


    Zelda dared not drink it.


    Charles pushed the bowl of soup towards her.


    ¡°Drink the soup, eat the food, finish it, and get lost!¡±


    Zelda: ¡­


    One hourter.


    Zelda held her stomach, feeling a bit embarrassed but urgently asked, ¡°Charles, where is the bathroom?¡±


    Charles put down his chopsticks, picked up a napkin, and elegantly wiped his mouth. Ignoring Zelda¡¯s question, he seemed not to have heard it. Zelda was about to call him an ancestor in desperation, but thankfully, the bodyguard intervened, summoning a maid to take Zelda to the bathroom.


    Zelda avoided spicy food mainly because of her gastrointestinal issues. Once she ate something spicy, she would have diarrhea very quickly.


    Under the threat of her husband, she had to finish those dishes, resulting in a series of visits to the bathroom.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Charles finally realized the severity of the situation.


    When Zelda, still holding her stomach, was about to run to the bathroom again, Charles, with a stern face, asked her, ¡°Did you takexatives?¡±

 Chapter 13: Charles, not a good person（1）

    ¡°Charles, you¡¯ve investigated me. You know I don¡¯t eat spicy food, but do you know why? It¡¯s because whenever I eat something spicy, I wish I could live in the bathroom.¡± After finishing her words, Zelda hurriedly ran towards the restroom.


    Charles: ¡­ Bullying the new wife seems to have gone too far.


    After two minutes of silence, Charles ordered in a low voice, ¡°Contact the doctor.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The bodyguard immediately took out his phone and called Winston¡¯s family doctor.


    When the doctor arrived, Zelda was already exhausted from frequent visits to the bathroom. The doctor prescribed medication, and after taking it, Zelda had to run to the bathroom twice more before the diarrhea finally stopped.


    The stone table under the pavilion had been cleaned, and several tes of fresh seasonal fruits were ced on it.


    Charles looked at Zelda, who was leaning on the table, seemingly on the verge of passing out. After a while, he said, ¡°Do you need someone to carry you out?¡±


    Zelda looked up at him and moved her lips, as if saying something, but Charles couldn¡¯t hear.


    ¡°Help me sit on the stool.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Charlesmanded.


    Two bodyguards immediately approached, one on each side, carefully supporting him and helping him sit on the stone stool.


    ¡°Use my wheelchair to take her out.¡±


    The two bodyguards silently obeyed.


    Elle, who had been thrown out by the Winston¡¯s bodyguards and had been waiting at the Winston¡¯s gate for more than two hours, finally saw the Winston¡¯s bodyguards pushing a wheelchair out. To her surprise, Zelda was sitting in the wheelchair.


    Zelda staying inside for over two hours after Elle was thrown out made her extremely dissatisfied. But now, she felt a sense of schadenfreude. It turned out that Zelda had it worse.


    Charles was indeed a devil! He showed no mercy at all.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    Elle, feeling sympathetic on the surface but actually happy inside, rushed forward.


    ¡°Zelda, what happened to you?¡±


    After the bodyguards pushed Zelda out, they gestured for Elle to help her. Then, they pushed the wheelchair away without saying a word.


    Winston¡¯s gate was promptly closed.


    Elle noticed that Zelda¡¯s legs were weak, her face pale. Concerned, she asked, ¡°Zelda, how did Charles treat you?¡±


    ¡°Cruelly.¡±


    Zelda said softly.


    The rumors were true.


    Charles, not a good person!


    ¡°Charles was never someone we could offend. You¡¯re bold to the extreme. You walked into the pavilion without his permission. Didn¡¯t you see that he always eats outside? Apart from his personal bodyguards, no one else can get close to him, nor do they dare. His temper is particrly bad now, erratic. I heard Winston¡¯s servants are afraid to serve him, and even his family members avoid him when possible.¡±


    Zelda remained silent.


    She actually didn¡¯t understand Charles much. She only remembered a slight kindness he showed her in her previous life, and she felt grateful for that. After her rebirth, she immediately offered herself to him.


    However, since she clung to his thighs and married him, she decided to apany him for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home; I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Zelda didn¡¯t want to say much and just wanted to go home to get a good night¡¯s sleep.


    Elle, seeing her being treated so miserably by Charles, tactfully didn¡¯t press further. She helped Zelda get into the car and drove her home.


    Zelda rested for several days before regaining her strength.


    During her rest, there was no movement from Charles¡¯s side.


    ¡°Heartless! He doesn¡¯t even call me; I¡¯m his new wife, after all.¡±


    Zelda, taking her phone , found no new calls or messages and couldn¡¯t help muttering.


    ¡°Knock, knock.¡±


    A knocking sound echoed.


    ¡°Zelda, it¡¯s Mom. Can Mome in?¡±


    Zelda stuffed her phone into her pocket and responded, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t lock the door. Pleasee in.¡±


    Soon, Chris pushed the door open.

 Chapter 14: Charles, not a good person（2）

    She walked towards Zelda, saying as she walked, ¡°Zelda, today is overcast, not too sunny or hot. Elle arranged for her secretary to apany you for a shopping spree. You can also pick a few elegant evening gowns at High Elegance for the grand party this Saturday night.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what party?¡±


    Zelda asked casually.


    ¡°The birthday party of the Granger family¡¯s heiress, Yemmy Granger. Didn¡¯t I tell you about it before?¡±


    Zelda recalled.


    There was a simr event in her previous life.


    The Granger family, second only to the Winston family in River Town, and Yemmy Granger, the only heiress of their generation, was deeply loved by the family. Her birthday party every year was grand, inviting all the influential figures in River Town.


    Yemmy and Elle were good friends, and Yemmy despised Zelda, the true heiress of the Roscente family, for growing up in the countryside.


    In her previous life, Zelda attended the Granger family¡¯s party with Elle. Yemmy deliberately spilled red wine all over her, iming it was an ident, ruining her white evening dress and causing her great embarrassment.


    Zelda¡¯s eyes flickered, and she couldn¡¯t retaliate in her previous life. This time, she would repay Yemmy both the principal and interest.


    ¡°Mom, I already have several evening gowns; there¡¯s no need to buy new ones.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Elegant evening gowns were known for their noble and elegant design but were too expensive. After her identity changed to that of a wealthy heiress, Zelda would still be shocked by the price of a single elegant evening gown from High Elegance.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worn those evening gowns before.¡±


    Chris persuaded her daughter, ¡°Listen to Mom. Go out with Lucy, see what you like, and buy it. After visiting High Elegance, pick a few new models of evening gowns.¡±


    Each elegant evening gown at High Elegance was unique to avoid any wardrobe mishaps at events.


    Zelda wanted to refuse, but suddenly remembered that she had torn one of Charles¡¯s shirts and shouldpensate him with a new one.


    She immediately changed her mind and said sweetly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Chris gently touched Zelda¡¯s long hair at her waist and said affectionately, ¡°Mom¡¯s daughter should dress up beautifully.¡±


    Zelda acted coquettishly, ¡°Mom, am I not beautiful if I don¡¯t dress up?¡±


    ¡°Beautiful. My daughter is the most beautiful even without makeup.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because Mom and Dad have good genes. I picked the strengths of Mom and Dad.¡±


    Touching her forehead lightly, Chris indulged her, ¡°Your sweet words are like honey.¡±


    Zelda yfully stuck out her tongue, causing Chris to feel both love and tenderness.


    She took out a bank card and handed it to Zelda. ¡°This is Mom¡¯s pocket money for you. Buy whatever you like; don¡¯t worry about saving money for Mom. Now, go. Don¡¯t keep Lucy waiting too long.¡±


    Prompted by her mother, Zelda changed into a new outfit, put on high heels, grabbed the Herm¨¨s bag her mother gave her, and followed Elle¡¯s secretary out of the house.


    The wealthy people of River Town loved to shop at the Prosperous and Luxurious Pedestrian Street. Every store there was a specialty brand boutique.


    Lucy parked the car at the entrance of the pedestrian street and said to Zelda, ¡°Miss, feel free to wander around. I¡¯ll find a ce to park, and I¡¯lle look for youter.¡±


    Zelda nodded while responding and pushed open the car door.


    Since she was acknowledged by the Roscente family, she had been to the Prosperous and Luxurious Pedestrian Street countless times. She knew exactly which store was a men¡¯s brand clothing store.


    After getting out of the car, Zelda headed straight to a brand specialty store.


    Just as she reached the entrance of that store, she ran into Burtoning out from the inside. Both of them stopped, locking eyes.

 Chapter 15: Charles, What a Coincidence!（1）

    Seeing Burton made Zelda recall her past life, and her hatred was difficult to suppress, evident through her eyes.


    She even thought about rushing over, grabbing Burton¡¯s neck, and questioning why he married her if he didn¡¯t love her. Why did he pretend to be her that night, deceive her, and cause the death of her daughter?


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    Burton took a few steps forward, standing in front of Zelda. He had a hint of suspicion in his eyes; usually, Zelda¡¯s eyes would light up when she saw him, but this time, it seemed different.


    ¡°Zelda, what are you doing here? Are you alone?¡±


    Burton nced around.


    Zelda had to work hard to suppress her intense feelings. Seeing Burton scanning the area, she knew he was actually looking for Elle.


    She couldn¡¯t help but raise a mocking smile. Clearly, he loved Elle, yet he pretended to like her. Wasn¡¯t he tired of acting?


    In her past life, she was truly blind not to notice this.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to buy clothes.¡±


    Zelda replied casually, walking past Burton.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    Burton took a step forward and grabbed Zelda¡¯s hand.


    Zelda immediately pulled away and whispered, ¡°It hurts!¡±


    He happened to grab her injured hand, and even though she had been nursing it for a few days, the scar was still tender.


    Burton hesitated, and when he realized she was hurt, he looked at her with concern. He ignored her struggle and asked, ¡°Zelda, what happened? Who did this to you?¡±


    Zelda looked at him with a smile that was not quite a smile and countered, ¡°Burton, didn¡¯t you say you liked me? Why didn¡¯t you know when I got injured? You never visited me these past few days.¡±


    Burton furrowed his brows. He fixedly looked at Zelda, who seemed different. Elleined that Zelda had changed, bing more spoiled towards her parents and setting traps. He didn¡¯t believe it at first; could a country girl like Zelda really deceive Elle?


    Now, he was starting to believe Elle¡¯s words. Zelda was changing.


    Seeing his eyes losing the fervor of the past, Zelda hated herself for being blind and foolish in her previous life.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a knife wound.¡±


    Zelda took her hand back, saying indifferently, ¡°It was from a little knife Elle gave me.¡±


    When she returned to the Roscente, Elle gave her a gift with a small knife, iming it was for self-defense.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Burton twisted his head to look at the store behind him. He asked Zelda, ¡°Zelda, you said you¡¯re here to buy clothes, but this is a men¡¯s clothing store. Are you buying for your dad?¡±


    ¡°Who I¡¯m buying for doesn¡¯t concern you, right? Anyway, it¡¯s not for you.¡±


    Burton was a bit curious and ufortable. Zelda used to buy clothes from this brand for him. Every time she came here, it was to help him pick clothes.


    Now, Zelda was acting indifferent, and the new clothes were not for him!


    He used to be her treasure, and everything went smoothly for him. If he liked something, she would get it for him without him having to ask. Suddenly, Zelda¡¯s attitude turned cold, and she wasn¡¯t buying clothes for him anymore. Burton felt an odd emptiness in his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite familiar with this brand. Come on, let me be your shopping guide.¡±


    Burton said, wanting to pull Zelda into the store.


    Zelda avoided his hand. With her head held high and elegant steps, she walked to the store¡¯s entrance and pushed the door open.


    ¡­


    ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    Charles suddenly ordered.


    The driver immediately hit the brakes, swiftly pulling over to the side of the road.


    Charles pressed the button to lower the car window. His icy gaze was fixed on the figure entering a store in the distance, closely followed by someone-Burton!

 Chapter 16: Charles, What a Coincidence!（2）

    ¡°Drive to the opposite side of the road and stop,¡± Charles ordered coldly.


    The driver quicklyplied. A few minutester, Charles¡¯ official car was parked at the entrance of the upscale shopping street.


    ¡°I want to go shopping!¡± he said in a low voice.


    The team of bodyguards immediately sprang into action. Someone quickly exited the car, vigntly scanning the surroundings to ensure there were no suspicious individuals. Another person swiftly removed the wheelchair that Charles usually sat in, while someone else carefully assisted Charles in getting out of the car.


    Coordinated and efficient, the team acted rapidly. In the blink of an eye, Charles was being pushed into the upscale shopping street by one of his bodyguards.


    Charles was here!


    The shopkeepers on the affluent shopping street were all astute individuals. Even if they hadn¡¯t seen Charles in person, they had seen his photos in the newspapers. Moreover, someone with such a grand entourage could only be Charles.


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    As soon as the news spread, shop owners who knew Charles had arrived hurriedly came out, wearing smiles on their faces to greet him. Even if Charles didn¡¯t know them, as long as they conveyed their respect, it was enough.


    Zelda was unaware that Charles hade to the upscale shopping street. Inside the store, she started helping Charles choose clothes.


    Burton apanied her, asionally making small talk.


    When Charles entered, he saw Zelda picking up a shirt, presumably looking for someone to try it on. Burton immediately moved closer.


    Charles¡¯ handsome face darkened.


    Although he and Zelda had a rushed marriage without any emotional foundation, now that she was his wife, she should maintain her proper conduct and not be overly intimate with other men. Especially not helping another man pick out clothes!


    Luckily, Zelda didn¡¯t ask Burton to try on the shirt she had chosen.


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    Anyone who recognized Charles in the store respectfully greeted him.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Burton and Zelda were the slowest to react.


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    Burton never expected to encounter Charles here. Despite Charles being physically disabled, he remained one of the most famous figures in River Town¡¯s business world.


    Like everyone else, Burton both respected and feared Charles.


    Meeting Charles was an opportunity to gain favor that could not be missed.


    Burton pulled Zelda and walked over.


    Zelda still held the shirt she had chosen.


    Dragged in front of Charles by Burton, Zelda felt a bit uneasy under her own man¡¯s stern gaze.


    Wait, why was she uneasy?


    She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong to him.


    With this thought in mind, Zelda straightened her posture, lifted her head, and smiled sweetly, saying, ¡°Charles, what a coincidence!¡±

 Chapter 17: Sorry miss

    Zelda¡¯s sweet smile caused a flicker in Charles¡¯ gaze and made Burton nce at her a few more times. Burton never expected Zelda to dare smile in front of Charles, let alone greet him. After all, she attempted suicide in front of Charles to reject the marriage proposal, offending him in the process. In theory, Zelda should be terrified of Charles.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Charles coldly snorted.


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Zelda chirped, smiling sweetly at Charles.


    Charles¡¯ cold gaze deepened, and Burton observed Zelda with newfound interest. Burton didn¡¯t expect Zelda tough and greet Charles in his presence. She should be afraid of Charles, especially after rejecting the marriage and hurting herself in front of him.


    ¡°This shirt?¡± Charles extended his hand. ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Zelda immediately handed him the shirt. Charles took it, pretended to inspect it, and then tossed it back to Zelda,menting, ¡°This shirt doesn¡¯t look good. The fabric quality isn¡¯t up to par. However¡­¡± He nced at Burton and icily remarked, ¡°It suits Burton.¡±


    The store manager¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°Charles, this is a Chanel boutique. Our brand is renowned globally, and the fabric quality is absolutely top-notch.¡±


    Charles, with his immense influence in River Town, could impact their business if he criticized the quality of such a well-known brand. ¡°I say the quality is not good, and I never wear clothes from this brand anyway,¡± Charles coldly countered.


    The store manager¡¯s face turned even paler, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. ¡°Charles, this shirt wasn¡¯t chosen for Burton. Burton and I have no rtionship. How could I buy it for him? I intended to purchase it for you. If you don¡¯t like this brand, then forget it. I still think it¡¯s a good brand,¡± Zelda exined, seizing the opportunity to rify.


    Everyone looked at Zelda in astonishment, including Charles. Even he was surprised to learn that Zelda was choosing clothes for him. His expression of surprise was brief, and he smoothly took the shirt back from Zelda, went through the pretense of inspecting it again, and then reluctantly epted it. ¡°Wearing it wouldn¡¯t be disgraceful.¡±


    Zelda asked, ¡°Charles, should I buy it, then?¡±


    Charles tossed the shirt back to her, coldly stating, ¡°That¡¯s your business.¡±


    The bodyguards promptly positioned themselves behind him, pushing his wheelchair to leave the store. As they departed, the store manager and others respectfully said, ¡°Charles, take care.¡±


    Zelda pursed her lips. Her husband loved grand disys, making every store visit seem like an imperial procession. Regardless, did he like the shirt or not? His finalment, ¡°Wearing it wouldn¡¯t be disgraceful,¡± did that mean he epted it?


    Deciding to buy the shirt, Zelda thought that if Charles disliked it, she could always give it to her older brother.


    When Charles left, Burton¡¯s gaze towards Zelda becameplicated. Uninterested in him, Zelda paid for the clothes and left.


    ¡°Zelda,¡± Burton followed.


    ¡°Zelda, why did you buy clothes for Charles?¡± He assumed she was buying them for him.


    Ignoring him, Zelda responded indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s it to Burton?¡±


    Burton was taken aback. He wasn¡¯t used to this side of Zelda-distant, cold, no longer the woman who used to light up at the sight of him, revolving her thoughts around him.


    At this moment, Lucy called Zelda. Having parked her car and entered the upscale shopping street, Lucy didn¡¯t know which store Zelda was in. Zelda answered the call and told Lucy to wait at the entrance of ¡°The Beauty¡± dress shop.


    After finishing the call with Lucy, Zelda noticed Burton still following her. She stopped, turned coldly, and questioned, ¡°Burton, why are you still following me?¡±


    Burton: ¡°Zelda, your attitude towards me today is strange. Are you still mad that I didn¡¯t visit you?¡±


    Zelda sneered inwardly.  Did he really expect her to treat him well like in the past?


    ¡°What¡¯s strange about my attitude towards Burton? Isn¡¯t it the same as before? Burton, I have other matters to attend to. I won¡¯t chat with you any longer. Please stop following me, or I¡¯ll report you for stalking and harassment.¡±


    Burton silently watched her.


    She had truly changed.


    Why?


    Elle mentioned that Zelda changed after being sent back by the people from The Winston. What happened on that side?


    ¡°Zelda, my family is choosing an auspicious day, and I will visit your home with my elders. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything. Just wait to be my most beautiful bride.¡±


    Burton couldn¡¯t help but bring up marriage to test Zelda.


    Zeldaughed with a hint of mockery, counter-questioning Burton, ¡°Burton, did I agree to your proposal? No, you never proposed to me. By the way, didn¡¯t Elle tell you that I don¡¯t want to marry you anymore?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Elle loved him so much; if Zelda didn¡¯t want to marry him, Elle would have told Burton.


    ¡°Zelda,¡± Burton murmured, ¡°What really happened at The Winston that day?¡±


    ¡°How do you know I went to The Winston? Elle told you everything, yet you still pretend not to know anything. Isn¡¯t it tiring to act like you know nothing? Burton, your acting doesn¡¯t tire you, but I¡¯m tired of ying along. I don¡¯t want to participate in your drama anymore.¡±


    After saying this, Zelda turned and walked away, warning Burton before leaving, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me again, or I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    Burton didn¡¯t follow her anymore, standing in ce, watching her gradually disappear. After a while, Burton turned and left.


    He would find out why Zelda had changed. He wanted to see who poisoned Zelda¡¯s opinion of him, making her so indifferent and even threatening to report him for harassment!


    The Beauty had several branches in River Town, but the main store was located on the upscale shopping street. When Zelda arrived at The Beauty, Lucy was already waiting. Seeing Zelda, Lucyined, ¡°Miss, you are too slow. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for several minutes. Please have some sense of time. ¡±


    ¡°If Lucy doesn¡¯t want to wait, you can leave. We didn¡¯t agree on a specific time. How can I be used ofcking a sense of time?¡±


    Lucy was left speechless.


    Although she was Elle¡¯s secretary, if Elle arranged for her to apany Zelda for shopping, she should prioritize Zelda. Even if Zelda made her wait for a few minutes, so what?


    Passing by Lucy, Zelda coldly said, ¡°Lucy, even though you are Elle¡¯s secretary, since she arranged for you to apany me for shopping, please prioritize me. Even if you had to wait for a few minutes, what¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    Lucy felt disdain in her heart but apologized respectfully, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. It was my mistake.¡±

 Chapter 18: Following her or just encountering?

    Zelda gave Lucy a cold look before entering The Beauty.


    ¡°A country bumpkin wants me to treat her as the main focus? Disgusting!¡±


    Upon Zelda¡¯s entrance, the existing staff at The Beauty remained indifferent, while only a new employee, unaware of Zelda¡¯s identity, greeted her with a smile.


    Zelda had visited The Beauty before, always apanied by her mother. With her mother present, the staff treated her with great warmth. However, on her solo visits, they couldn¡¯t be bothered to acknowledge her.


    ¡°Lucy.¡±


    Older employees, initially ignoring Zelda, now warmly weed Lucy.


    It was a deliberate attempt to embarrass Zelda. One of the staff members, grinning, asked Lucy, ¡°Lucy, did Ellee to pick up the dresses she orderedst time? She usuallyes personally to choose some new styles.¡±


    Elle often ordered dresses from The Beauty, and sometimes she came herself to pick a few new styles when she needed them urgently.


    Lucy, witnessing the older employees¡¯ disregard for Zelda, felt a sense of joy. Though Elle wasn¡¯t the real heiress of The Roscente, she held a special ce in the hearts of the elders, a position Zelda could never challenge.


    She exined with a smile, ¡°Elle wille to pick up her dresses herself. Today, I¡¯m apanying Zelda to choose a few evening gowns. She¡¯ll be attending the Granger family¡¯s banquet this weekend with Elle.¡±


    The employees who greeted Lucy smirked and one of them said with a hint of insinuation, ¡°Lucy, you¡¯re really working hard.¡±


    Understanding their hidden meaning, Lucy smiled and didn¡¯t respond.


    Zelda wandered through the first floor but couldn¡¯t find anything she liked. She told the staff, ¡°Take me to the second floor to have a look.¡±


    As the staff member was about to guide Zelda upstairs, a few older employees made sarcastic remarks.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°A country bumpkin can¡¯t turn into a phoenix.¡±


    ¡°A country bumpkin in a phoenix gown is still a country bumpkin.¡±


    Zelda remainedposed, silently taking out her phone and recording their mockingments.


    Lucy, reveling in the mockery directed at Zelda, allowed herself a sense of schadenfreude.


    After recording the derogatoryments, Zelda walked up to the store manager and tapped on the counter.


    The startled manager looked up and frowned slightly, but still asked politely, ¡°Zelda, is there something you need?¡±


    Zelda grinned, ¡°Your staff didn¡¯t bother to assist me, and instead of being weing, they ridiculed me. Does the store manager not hear? The Beauty produces perfect dresses, but the staffcks proper manners.¡±


    ¡°What did they say?¡±


    The manager smiled wryly, counter-questioning Zelda, ¡°Someone already assisted you. How many people do you need to serve you?¡±


    ¡°Just casually speaking the truth, and Zelda ms my table. Where¡¯s your decency?¡± Zelda stared at the manager for a moment, understanding that the manager shared a simr attitude and was not willing to argue further. She demanded, ¡°I want to speak to your boss.¡±


    The manager maintained the same expression, saying, ¡°If there¡¯s anything Zelda needs, she can discuss it with me. Matters I can handle don¡¯t require bothering our boss. Our boss is very busy and doesn¡¯t have time to see Zelda.¡±


    Established for many years, The Beauty had a firm standing in River Town¡¯s high society. The owner of The Beauty came from a wealthy family, and due to the establishment¡¯s sess, they had made influential friends. In River Town, the owner of The Beauty didn¡¯t regard Zelda highly.


    Seeing that Zelda remained silent, the manager, with a wry smile, asked, ¡°Zelda, the dresses on the first floor are excellent. Feel free to pick a few; they suit your taste. The dresses on the second floor are exceptionally expensive, and I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to handle them.¡±


    The dresses on the second floor were the masterpieces of The Beauty, reserved for those truly noble and elegant. Only those who exuded noble grace could wear them well.


    ¡°Charles!¡±


    A low voice suddenly echoed. Zelda turned and indeed saw her husband sitting in his wheelchair, expressionless, being pushed into The Beauty by his bodyguards.


    Zelda blinked. Was he tracking her? How did she encounter him again?


    Charles¡¯s appearance caused the manager¡¯s expression to change swiftly. He stood up, rushed over, and smiled like the bright sun outside.


    ¡°Charles, are you here to see our boss? The boss said if you came, please go to the top floor. The boss is waiting for you in the office upstairs.¡±


    Charles, without saying a word, gestured for his bodyguards to stop pushing him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Charles scanned Zelda for a moment. Even though the petite woman was trying hard to suppress her anger, herck ofposure was evident to him.


    Without waiting for the manager¡¯s response, Charles asked again, ¡°Where is she, and what is she doing?¡±


    The manager hurriedly replied, ¡°Charles, you don¡¯t need to bother about her. She¡¯s just Zelda, here to browse casually.¡±


    Zelda was quite well-known in River Town, albeit for negative reasons.


    ¡°Can anyone just walk into The Beauty like this?¡±


    Charles¡¯s words were intended to be sarcastic, but the manager didn¡¯t catch on. He thought Charles found Zelda bothersome.


    The manager promptly said, ¡°If Charles finds her bothersome, I¡¯ll ask someone to escort her out immediately.¡±


    Zelda: ¡­


    Being looked down upon, and her husband didn¡¯t defend her; instead, he seemed to find her presence bothersome!


    Lucy, seeing the situation, quickly walked over to Zelda and whispered, ¡°Zelda, let¡¯s leave quickly. Don¡¯t provoke Charles¡¯s displeasure.¡±


    As she spoke, Lucy reached out to pull Zelda, attempting to guide her out to avoid a more embarrassing situation of being expelled from The Beauty.


    Zelda shook off Lucy¡¯s hand, red at Charles, and turned to leave. Not leaving the premises but heading straight for the second floor.


    She had no intention of leaving just because they wanted her to!


    ¡°Zelda!¡±


    The manager sternly stopped Zelda. ¡°Zelda, we are temporarily not doing business with you. Please leave.¡±


    Zelda had already climbed the stairs. She stopped on the staircase, turned around, and looked down at the group. With a sweet smile, she said, ¡°You¡¯re in the business of opening doors; customers are gods. Your attitude is not suitable for doing business. How about ¡°The Beauty closes temporarily for rectification?¡±

 Chapter 19: Making an Exception

    Manager: ¡­


    Zelda elegantly turned around and walked away. Her steps wereposed, and she didn¡¯t panic or feel embarrassed because of The Beauty¡¯s disdainful attitude. She had no intention of humiliating herself.


    Zelda¡¯s performance made the manager look at her with a bit more respect. However, as soon as the manager saw Charles¡¯s expression, remembering his temper, the manager could only grit his teeth and say to Charles, ¡°Charles, I¡¯ll go up and escort Zelda out immediately.¡±


    Charles¡¯s gaze was profound. He pursed his lips without uttering a word, leaving everyone wondering what he was thinking.


    As the manager prepared to go upstairs, Charles suddenly said, ¡°What she just said makes sense. You¡¯re in the business , and customers are gods. Regardless of her identity, you should treat her with courtesy. The quality of your staff at The Beauty indeed needs improvement.¡±


    Charles then pushed his wheelchair towards the elevator.


    Having known the owner for a long time, Charles and the owner had a good rtionship. After Charles¡¯s ident, the owner promptly installed an elevator in the shop, mainly for Charles¡¯s convenience.


    Charles¡¯s words made the employees uneasy, and they exchanged nces, unsure how to respond.


    The staff member who had greeted Zelda earlier looked at the manager, then at their colleagues, feeling that one should be consistent in their actions. Without saying a word, she left the group and followed Zelda to the second floor.


    A few minutester, Charles knocked on the door of the general manager¡¯s office.


    ¡°Charles, what brings you here today? Did the wind blow you over?¡± The owner, dressed in a feminine suit with short hair, looked smart and capable.


    She might not be exceptionally beautiful, but she was pleasant to look at, with a natural and refined temperament.


    ¡°Passing by Rich and Noble Pedestrian Street, I suddenly thought of you, so I came to take a look.¡±


    Charles lied without a change in expression or a hint of hesitation.


    The Beauty chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡±


    She pushed Charles to the sofa and asked, ¡°Do you want me to help you onto the sofa?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°What would you like to drink?¡±


    The owner asked politely.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    While sitting across from each other, the owner asked, ¡°Zelda is on the second floor of your shop choosing dresses. Do you want me to take some time to help her pick a few suitable dresses?¡±


    Charles¡¯s request surprised The Beauty. She even exaggeratedly pretended to clean her ears with her fingers, as if she doubted she had misheard.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrong; that¡¯s what I said.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Have you agreed to an engagement with Zelda?¡± The owner asked cautiously.


    Being from the same social circle, everyone knew about the intended alliance between the Winstons and the Roscentes. The chosen one was the true heiress of the Roscente family, and this news had spread widely in high society.


    Charles casually replied, ¡°She rejected the engagement.¡±


    However, he didn¡¯t disclose the fact that they were already married. It seemed that even the Roscentes were unaware, and perhaps Zelda preferred to keep their marriage a secret.


    The Beauty seemed taken aback by this revtion. ¡°I received some gossip. Zelda fell in love with Burton at first sight, and she wouldn¡¯t marry anyone else. She even refused your proposal.¡±


    Seeing Charles¡¯s displeased expression, the owner quickly added, ¡°In River Town, with so many eligible women, there will always be someone who genuinely loves you, willing to marry you without any ulterior motives.¡±


    Charles sneered.


    Bluntly refuting, he asked, ¡°Who would willingly be a widow? If I hadn¡¯t had the ident, would you have wanted to marry me? Would you still be willing to marry me in my current state?¡±


    The Beauty: ¡­


    They were just friends. The owner had a crush on him, and he was well aware of it. However, after sensing hisck of romantic interest, she had restrained herself.


    After Charles¡¯s mockingugh, the owner blushed deeply. She wanted to say something but hesitated.


    She didn¡¯t dare to offend Charles. Even though she had made some influential friends, none of them couldpare to Charles.


    Knowing that Charles didn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for her, she had maintained their friendship. Mainly, she saw Charles as her support.


    ¡°Charles, you sit here for a moment. I¡¯ll go help Zelda pick dresses. I don¡¯t want her to leave before I see her again.¡±


    Charles remained silent and did not speak.


    As The Beauty approached the office door, she suddenly thanked Charles in a low voice, ¡°Charles, thank you!¡±


    The Beauty smiled and said, ¡°Charles, in just a short span of ten minutes, you¡¯ve broken several precedents for Zelda.¡±


    Charles¡¯s gaze remained deep, and his thin lips once again pursed into a line. He didn¡¯t speak anymore.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She was his wife, and he was making an exception for her. Naturally, it was to be expected!


    Moreover, she was going to attend a banquet, so she needed to dress well to avoid embarrassment for him.


    Charles was purely considering his own interests.

 Chapter 20: Why Her?

    Zelda wandered through the second floor of The Beauty, finding the dresses there indeed superior to those on the first floor, albeit more expensive. As Charles had said, despite her return to the aristocratic lifestyle for over a year, she still got overwhelmed by the prices, reaching tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands for a single dress.


    Suddenly, she heard footsteps, and when she turned, she saw a young woman approaching with a smile. Despite the smile, Zelda could sense a critical undertone in the woman¡¯s eyes as they rested on her.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    The employee¡¯s address informed Zelda that the woman was The Beauty¡¯s owner. In the past, Zelda had apanied her mother here, and at most, she was personally attended to by the manager. She had never met The Beauty herself.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    Approaching Zelda, The Beauty extended her right hand with a smile, introducing herself, ¡°I am The Beauty, the owner of this establishment. Everyone calls me The Beauty, same as the shop¡¯s name. It¡¯s my pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Zelda gracefully shook her hand, returning the smile. ¡°The pleasure is mine, I should be the one saying that.¡±


    The Beautyughed, ¡°Do you have any dresses in mind, Zelda? Do you need help picking a few that suit you?¡±


    She assessed Zelda¡¯s figure-elegant curves, a well-proportioned body, and a decent facial appearance. Contrary to the rumors, Zelda didn¡¯t look like a country bumpkin at all, especially with her waist-length hair.


    ¡°I appreciate it. To be honest, I got a bit dazzled. I didn¡¯t know which one to choose.¡±


    The Beauty led Zelda to a white Western-style dress. ¡°I think this dress suits you very well. Would you like to try it?¡±


    Zelda had actually set her eyes on this dress when she first came upstairs, but after looking at many others, her eyes got tired, and her mind got confused.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go with your rmendation.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The Beauty promptly took the dress off the rack and handed it to Zelda, instructing her to change. When Zelda emerged in the new dress, The Beauty observed without blinking. She thought to herself that even though Zelda had lived in the countryside, the inherent nobility that came with being the true heiress of the Roscente family couldn¡¯t be erased. Dressed in luxurious attire, Zelda looked like a princess.


    ¡°Take a few steps for me.¡±


    Following the instruction, Zelda walked a few steps and asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    The Beauty grinned, ¡°Excellent. This dress suits you perfectly.¡±


    Zelda decisively said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take this one.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Try a few more.¡±


    The Beauty brought out several more dresses for Zelda to try. After going through them one by one, The Beauty became even more enthusiastic. She contemted asking Zelda to be her exclusive model; Zelda¡¯s skin, temperament, and body were perfect for showcasing the beauty of the dresses. She believed Zelda could surpass the current models she employed.


    However, The Beauty didn¡¯t directly propose this idea to Zelda. She wanted to avoid making Zelda feel pressured. She called the sales associate who had assisted Zelda earlier, instructing her to take Zelda downstairs for payment. The Beauty specifically told the employee to give Zelda a discount, and upon hearing the word ¡°discount,¡± the employee¡¯s eyes widened. Dresses at The Beauty were never discounted.


    The Beauty provided a reasonable excuse to Zelda, ¡°Miss, my staff showed poor attitude earlier, and I¡¯m aware of it. Rest assured, I will take care of them.¡±


    Zelda and the employee believed that the discount was an apology from the owner for the unpleasant incident on the first floor.


    After Zelda and the employee descended to the first floor, The Beauty headed towards the elevator and, after a few minutes, returned to sit opposite Charles.


    ¡°Charles, I¡¯ve done as you instructed. Can you tell me why it¡¯s her?¡±


    The owner¡¯s words carried a hint of envy and jealousy. Zelda was the first woman whom Charles regarded differently, and The Beauty had sensed it.


    Charles responded indifferently, ¡°No particr reason.¡±


    He rose from the sofa and wheeled himself back into the wheelchair. As he pushed it, he continued, ¡°I will have Nina Winstone here to order a few dresses.¡± As a repayment to The Beauty.


    Nina Winston was his younger sister and the only heiress of the Winston family in this generation, eight years his junior.


    The Winstons, while prosperous, had more sons than daughters. For five generations, no daughters were born until Charles¡¯s mother unexpectedly became pregnant at the age of thirty-six and gave birth to Nina.


    Nina¡¯s birth had caused quite a stir in the Winston family, and thepany¡¯s employees even received substantial red envelopes to celebrate. The Beauty had designed all of Nina¡¯s dresses.


    The Beauty saw Charles off until the elevator and watched as the doors closed. Only then did she turn back, heading inside.


    ¡°Charles, I would like to invite Zelda to be my exclusive model. How much should I offer her?¡±


    Charles didn¡¯t hesitate to answer, ¡°She won¡¯t model for you.¡±


    The Beauty questioned, ¡°How do you know she won¡¯t? Charles isn¡¯t her.¡±


    Charles didn¡¯t answer her question. He could tell that Zelda¡¯s health had improved significantly. It was time to bring her back to the Winston family, and he would take responsibility for her.


    Without receiving a response, The Beauty wasn¡¯t upset; it was typical of Charles. If he didn¡¯t answer a question, he wouldn¡¯t. If it weren¡¯t for him¡­


    The Beauty looked at his legs. If it weren¡¯t for his ident, she would have tried everything to marry him. Even though she seemed shallow, considering a lifetime of living together, who would willingly be a widow?


    Charles, what a pity!


    After leaving the office, Charles¡¯s bodyguard immediately moved behind the wheelchair and began pushing him. The others silently followed.


    The Beauty escorted them to the elevator, watched them enter it, and only turned back after the doors closed.

 Chapter 21: Sibling rivalry

    After leaving The Beauty, Zelda went to other stores to buy a new outfit for each of her parents before returning home. Upon arriving, she was somewhat surprised to see Elle¡¯s car parked in the outdoor parking area.


    A servant approached.


    As Zelda got out of the car, the servant helped her with several bags.


    ¡°Is Mom not at home?¡±


    ¡°Madam was invited by her friend to y cards. She said she wouldn¡¯t being home for dinner.¡±


    Zelda nodded and headed towards the main house. While walking, she asked, ¡°Why is Miss back?¡±


    At this hour, it was working hours, and Elle should be at thepany.


    Elle was exceptionally responsible at work, often working overtime, earning the trust of her father. Zelda knew that her parents initially groomed Elle as the sessor. Elle was indeed outstanding.


    If Zelda hadn¡¯te back, she wouldn¡¯t have known about the malicious heart hidden beneath Elle¡¯s excellent exterior.


    In her previous life, after the sudden death of her parents, she didn¡¯t have the ability to take over the Roscente. Elle took over, iming there was a will from their parents leaving everything to her.


    Zelda didn¡¯t believe it, but after marrying into the Lowell family, she was tightly controlled under the family rules. She had no chance or ability to investigate whether Elle¡¯s im was true or not.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Thinking about the past in her previous life, Zelda both hated Elle and Burton. If she had been a bit stronger, she wouldn¡¯t have died together with her daughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. When Miss Elle entered, her face didn¡¯t look good, and we didn¡¯t dare to ask.¡±


    The servant answered. Although Zelda was the true heiress of the Roscente, the servants were more afraid of Elle. Despite Miss Elle¡¯s seemingly easy-going appearance, she was the most difficult to deal with.


    Zelda didn¡¯t press further.


    Lucy silently followed behind Zelda, her gaze flickering.


    Elle was sitting on the sofa. When she saw Zeldaing in, her eyes coldly swept over her.


    Zelda walked over nonchntly, sitting on the sofa, and asked, ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    Elle took a deep breath, seemingly suppressing her anger. Her gaze toward Zelda, while not as icy as before, still carried a sharp edge.


    ¡°You went to The Beauty to buy dresses?¡±


    Taking the bags from the servant, Zelda looked at Elle and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with buying dresses at The Beauty?¡±


    ¡°Did you meet Charles?¡±


    Elle seemed to ignore Zelda¡¯s words, absorbed in her own questions.


    ¡°I arrived at The Beauty first. Charles appeared suddenly. How can you say I deliberately approached him?¡±


    ¡°Zelda!¡±


    Elle took another deep breath, her eyes showing less coldness but more intensity.


    ¡°You¡¯ve offended Charles multiple times. Do you want the entire Roscente to be at odds with him because of you? Can¡¯t you see Charles dislikes you? Don¡¯t you know how to stay away? Even if you just returned from the countryside, you should understand the seriousness of the situation. Are you an idiot?¡±


    ¡°Elle!¡±


    Zelda became angry at being provoked. She threw the bags forcefully towards Elle, but the throwcked force.


    ¡°What right do you have to lecture me? My rtionship with Charles is my business. If you¡¯re afraid of being implicated by me, you can leave!¡±


    Elle didn¡¯t expect Zelda to throw things at her. Although the throw didn¡¯t hurt, she was furious. She stood up abruptly, pointing at Zelda and scolding, ¡°Zelda, I¡¯m your sister. You¡¯re disrespectful to me and even threw things at me. How dare you tell me to leave? Do you think being Dad and Mom¡¯s biological daughter gives you the right to drive me away? Let me tell you, you¡¯re not qualified!¡±


    ¡°Just because I had an encounter with Charles, you scolded me. Why should I be respectful to you? Should I fawn over you even after you scold me? Elle, what are you?¡±


    Zelda was infuriated by this insane woman.


    It was certain that she would drive Elle away, but not now. She wanted to take back everything Elle gained from the Roscente piece by piece. Only then would she triumphantly kick Elle out.


    Zelda¡¯s retort angered Elle even more. In the past, this so-called sister always tried to please her, show respect, because she knew that Elle had stood firm in the Roscente over the past twenty-five years, bing the little princess.


    Since Zelda returned, she stopped trying to please her, stopped showing respect.


    She had kindly cooked porridge for Zelda herself, and Zelda not only refused to eat it but also cut the carefully nurtured flowers.


    Seeing the untouched ss of milk on the coffee table, Elle picked it up, still emitting steam, and threw it towards Zelda.


    Zelda dodged, but notpletely. She got sshed with some milk.


    Seeing the stain on her clothes, Zelda also got angry. She walked a few steps closer to Elle, raised her hand, and pped her hard.


    ¡°Smack!¡±


    The pnded heavily on Elle¡¯s face.


    Elle felt a burning pain on her face and couldn¡¯t believe that Zelda had pped her.


    Stunned, Lucy, who was standing at the door without entering, was also taken aback.


    ¡°Zelda, how dare you hit me!¡±


    Elle screamed, attempting to p Zelda back, but Zelda dodged. Elle, now even angrier, rushed towards Zelda, only to be kicked and sent falling onto the sofa.


    Zelda stretched her leg that had kicked Elle, saying, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve moved. Seems like my kicking power has declined.¡±


    Elle: ¡­


    This damned country bumpkin kicked her in the stomach. It hurt so much!


    Zelda put her foot down, ncing at Elle with a smile that seemed both sarcastic and genuine.


    ¡°You should know that before I returned, I ran an art training center in the countryside. When the teachers were busy, this boss had to teach herself. I¡¯ve learned taekwondo, kickboxing, and various other skills, not to mention the traditional arts. I wasn¡¯t bad at it either.¡±

 Chapter 22: Zelda Gets Slapped

    Elle: ¡­


    ¡°Elle, even though Mom and Dad told me to call you sister, you should be clear in your heart that you are not my sister.¡±


    Zelda bent down, pinched Elle¡¯s chin, and lifted it, examining her archenemy from her previous life.


    It had to be said that Elle was indeed very beautiful, no wonder Burton deeply loved her.


    Elle pped away Zelda¡¯s hand, propped herself up on the sofa¡¯s armrest, and coldly said, ¡°Zelda, you keep making mistakes. When Dades back, I will tell him. Even if you say I don¡¯t have the right to scold you, Dad surely does.¡±


    Father valued the interests and future of the Roscente even more than she did.


    Zelda frowned, mocking, ¡°All you know is to report to Dad. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. When Winston proposed, you told Dad to let me choose on my own.¡±


    In her previous life, she had been determined to marry Burton. Given the choice, how could she possibly ept Charles?


    Elle wanted her to willingly offend Winston and anger Charles.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t tell Dad, Dad would have agreed to The Winston¡¯s proposal, and then you¡¯d be stuck as a widow for the rest of your life. I¡¯m doing this for your own good. If you don¡¯t appreciate it, fine. But treating me like this, Zelda, when did you be so ungrateful?¡±


    Before Zelda could speak, footsteps were heard outside.


    Soon, Peck strode in, heading towards the sisters.


    ¡°Elle, what happened?¡±


    Peck, seeing his eldest daughter rushing home from thepany, thought something had urred and hurried back.


    ¡°Elle, what happened to your face? Who hit you?¡±


    Peck quickly noticed the swollen and red side of Elle¡¯s face and immediately darkened. ¡°Elle, who bullied you? Tell Dad, Dad will get justice for you. My daughter dares to hit someone!¡±


    Elle quickly said, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s nothing. I identally bumped into something.¡±


    ¡°Do you think Dad¡¯s blind? The handprint is so obvious. Clearly, you¡¯ve been hit,¡± Peck said, gently touching the swollen side of Elle¡¯s face, filled with concern. ¡°That bastard, he hit you so hard!¡±


    Lucy at the door wanted to say something, but Elle signaled her with her eyes to stay quiet.


    Zelda detested Elle¡¯s act of ying the good sister in front of their parents. She took over, ¡°Dad, I am that bastard.¡±


    Peck turned his head, looking bewildered at his biological daughter.


    ¡°Zelda, did you hit Elle?¡± Peck couldn¡¯t believe it. This daughter, since recognizing her, had been sensible and low-key. She didn¡¯t seem like someone who would resort to violence.


    ¡°I did.¡±


    Zelda admitted openly, ¡°Dad, I can apologize to her, but she also needs to apologize to me. If it weren¡¯t for her being so outrageous, constantly cursing at me, I wouldn¡¯t have resorted to violence.¡±


    Zelda absolutely refused to admit that she had long wanted to p Elle.


    ¡°Elle is your sister. Even if she scolds you a bit, it won¡¯t hurt you. If you don¡¯t listen to advice, that¡¯s fine, but resorting to violence is absolutely wrong. How did that couple teach you? You¡¯ve turned out like this.¡±


    Peck instinctively sided with Elle. Elle, groomed as his sessor, naturally enjoyed his trust and affection. Zelda, the suddenly recovered biological daughter, couldn¡¯tpare.


    Zelda looked at her father, feeling wronged.


    In her previous life, although the father and daughter weren¡¯t close, her father wouldn¡¯t tantly favor Elle.


    In this life, as she decided to protect her family, she suddenly realized her father was extremely biased.


    Did her rebirth change some people and things?


    ¡°Dad, I scolded Zelda for her own good. She has offended Charles several times. I was afraid she would be killed by Charles, so I couldn¡¯t help scolding her.¡±


    Elle revealed the reason behind her scolding.


    Hearing his elder daughter¡¯s words, Peck was furious and didn¡¯t even think twice before giving her a p.


    ¡°Smack!¡±


    Zelda took a p.


    The side of her face that received the hit immediately swelled up visibly, and blood trickled down from her mouth.


    This p was quite severe.


    ¡°Last time, you cut your wrist to refuse the engagement. Elle apanied you to apologize to The Winston, and The Winston let it go. Now you offend Charles again. Do you think Charles is merciful enough to forgive you repeatedly? Elle scolds you for your own good, and you resort to violence!¡±


    Whenever Peck thought of Charles and his cold demeanor, he couldn¡¯t help but panic.


    Zelda¡¯s refusal of the engagement was forgiven because The Winston knew Charles wasn¡¯t merciful. But now, with the matter of the alliance settled, if Zelda offended Charles again, it was like deliberately seeking death and inviting trouble for the Roscente.


    ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t offend Charles!¡±


    Zelda wiped the blood from her mouth and coldly defended herself. ¡°Believe it or not, I really didn¡¯t offend Charles today.¡±


    ¡°You still dare to say you didn¡¯t. When Charles appeared, didn¡¯t you know how to avoid him?¡±


    Peck scolded with a darkened face. ¡°He despises you, yet you shamelessly lingered there, annoying everyone. Zelda, when did you be so stupid? Where is your brain? Don¡¯t you think about our family¡¯s reputation? Are you deliberately trying to bankrupt Roscente?¡±


    ¡°Dad, stop scolding Zelda. She doesn¡¯t understand these things, growing up in the countryside. Let¡¯s teach her well. Don¡¯t resort to familyw. Zelda is already twenty-six. If you use familyw, how can she face others?¡±


    Elle handed the cane to her father, trying to mediate. ¡°Dad, Zelda is not sensible. Let¡¯s teach her. Don¡¯t use familyw. She¡¯s twenty-six. If you use familyw, how can she face others?¡±


    Peck snatched the cane, about to strike Zelda.


    ¡°Mr., Mr., he¡¯s here, he¡¯s here, he¡¯s here¡­¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    A servant rushed in, panicking, just in time to interrupt Peck¡¯s attempt to strike Zelda.


    Elle, internally furious but maintaining aposed exterior, asked, ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡±


    The servant pointed in the direction of the door, stuttering, ¡°¡­ Charles¡­ has arrived!¡±

 Chapter 23: Feel sorry for my Zelda（1）

    ¡°Smack!¡±


    The cane in Peck¡¯s hand fell to the ground, startled by Charles¡¯s sudden arrival.


    ¡°Dad, Charles must be here to cause trouble,¡± Elle said, bending down to pick up the cane. She nced at Zelda and continued, ¡°Zelda, you see, if you don¡¯t listen to your sister¡¯s advice and keep offending Charles, now that Charles is at our doorstep, if he decides to take action against the Roscente, you¡¯ll be the culprit.¡±


    ¡°Elle, take Zelda upstairs and lock her in her room. I¡¯ll go out to greet Charles.¡±


    Peck made a quick decision, instructing Elle to take her younger daughter upstairs to avoid offending Charles again.


    He hurriedly went out.


    Elle didn¡¯t hesitate, approaching Zelda. However, Zelda swatted her hand away, coldly saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±


    After today¡¯s events, Zelda finally realized that the only person in this family who truly cared for and valued her was her mother. Elle¡¯s words from her previous life were undoubtedly false. Judging by her father¡¯s favoritism towards Elle, how could he possibly leave everything to Zelda?


    Elle was just finding an excuse for her own misdeeds.


    Zelda walked past Elle and went straight upstairs. Elle followed her.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Once Zelda entered her room, Elle found a lock, locked the door from the outside, and quickly went downstairs. She adjusted her appearance, recalling the p from Zelda that left her face swollen. She couldn¡¯t bear to be seen in such a state and hated Zelda even more.


    Though terrified of Charles, Elle still wanted to maintain her image of strength in front of him.


    Wanting to hide, Elle had no choice when Charles was pushed in by his bodyguards. She gave up her attempt to avoid him.


    With her eyes blinking rapidly, Elle quickly thought of a way to deal with the situation. Holding the cane, she stood in front of the sofa. When Charles was pushed closer by his bodyguards, she put on a smiling face and sweetly greeted, ¡°Charles, good afternoon.¡±


    Charles turned to Peck andmented, ¡°Your daughter¡¯s tone is quite unpleasant.¡±


    Elle: ¡­


    Known for her beauty and usually maintaining a serious expression at thepany, Elle asionally showed gentleness that made male colleagues blush. However, Charles found fault with her tone.


    Elle¡¯s face turned purple with embarrassment. ¡°Charles, please have a seat.¡±


    Peck smiled and said, trying to assist Charles. He also wanted to help him up but was red at by The Winston¡¯s bodyguards, so he awkwardly withdrew his hand.

 Chapter 24: Feel sorry for my Zelda（2）

    ¡°I am already seated.¡±


    Charles¡¯s voice was icy, and Peck, frightened, hurriedly exined, ¡°Charles, that wasn¡¯t my intention.¡±


    Seeing the cane still in Elle¡¯s hand, Charles asked, ¡°What is that?¡±


    Peck chuckled, ¡°Charles, that¡¯s a cane, a part of our family¡¯s disciplinary measures.¡±


    ncing at the swollen side of Elle¡¯s face, Charles looked back at Peck, and the older man, avoiding eye contact, hung his head nervously.


    ¡°I arrived at an inopportune time. Is Peck nning to discipline your eldest daughter?¡± Charles inquired.


    ¡°Charles, Zelda angered you, we¡­¡±


    ¡°What about Zelda?¡±


    Charles interrupted Elle. His face darkened to a frightening extent. He reached for the cane in Elle¡¯s hand, the one with thorns that, if applied to someone, would cause pain.


    ¡°Zelda, where is she?¡±


    ¡°Go and bring her down. I want to see her.¡±


    Peck was taken aback and quickly said, ¡°Charles, my apologies. My youngest daughter grew up in the countryside, she doesn¡¯t understand the rules. If she offended you, I hope you can overlook it. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll make sure she brings a generous gift to apologize in person.¡±


    Charles stared at him coldly, then asked again, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Go, bring her down. I want to see her!¡±


    Peck shivered and said, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll go bring Zelda down immediately.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He quickly went upstairs and arrived at Zelda¡¯s room. Frantically knocking on the door, he pleaded, ¡°Zelda, open the door. Charles wants to see you. Quickly, don¡¯t keep Charles waiting too long.¡±


    There was no response from inside the room.


    Panicking, Peck began banging on the door, shouting, ¡°Zelda, please don¡¯t do anything foolish. I¡¯m disciplining you for your own good.¡±


    Zelda, no matter how unreasonable, no matter how many times she offended Charles, was still his own biological daughter.


    ¡°The door has been locked from the outside by Elle.¡±


    Zelda¡¯s cold voice came from behind the door. Peck, who was petrified with fear, suddenly felt his legs go weak. He started banging on the door again while saying, ¡°Zelda, please don¡¯t do anything foolish. I¡¯m disciplining you for your own good.¡±


    Elle quickly went upstairs. While unlocking the door, she asked her father, ¡°Dad, what do you think Charles meant?¡±


    Overwhelmed by his earlier unfounded fears, Peck instinctively replied, ¡°Who cares what he means? If he wants to see Zelda, let him. Let Zelda apologize to him in person.¡±


    Elle opened her mouth to say something, then felt it was inappropriate, and in the end, she said nothing.


    Several minutester, after much coaxing from her father, Zelda reluctantly came downstairs to meet the man of the house.


    Zelda, with mixed emotions, approached Charles. She asked with ack of enthusiasm, ¡°May I ask what brings Charles here?¡±


    As soon as she appeared on the stairs, Charles, with his sharp eyes, noticed her swollen face. When she got closer, his face turned as dark as coal.


    ¡°Kneel.¡±


    Charles ordered.


    Zelda didn¡¯t know what he was going to do, but seeing his face looking so bad, she knelt down. However, she dared not turn her back to him, fearing he might knock her out again likest time.


    Unexpectedly, when she knelt down, two thick palms fell on her face. She could feel the roughness of his fingertips and was surprised to find that the great Winston heir, the business god of River Town, had such rough fingers and calloused hands.


    However, his actions were gentle.


    He gently touched her face, as if afraid that using too much force would worsen the condition. Zelda was taken aback by Charles¡¯s unexpected gesture and stared directly into his eyes.


    When the husband and wife locked eyes, Charles suddenly withdrew his hand. The movement was so swift that it seemed as if Zelda¡¯s face was contaminated with poison.


    Charles¡¯s previous actions were witnessed by Peck and Elle, leaving them dumbfounded.


    Peck¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, unable toprehend what he had just seen. Charles, gently touching Zelda¡¯s face with an expression that seemed to carry a hint of pity. Yet, on closer inspection, nothing could be discerned from his eyes.

 Chapter 25: Take Responsibility as a Wife（1）

    ¡°Who hit her?¡±


    Charles asked in a deep voice, ¡°Was it your dad or her?¡±


    Even if Charles didn¡¯t like Zelda, she was his wife, and only he had the right to discipline her.


    Elle, pale with fear from the way Charles looked at her, quickly exined, ¡°Charles, it wasn¡¯t me who hit her. She hit me first. Look, my face is swollen too, all because of Zelda. She even kicked me.¡±


    Charles remained expressionless, as if the idea of Zelda resorting to violence was not surprising.


    Peck honestly admitted, ¡°Charles, I reprimanded Zelda, and it has nothing to do with Elle. Since Zelda returned, Elle has treated her like a real sister.¡±


    Hearing her father¡¯s words, Zelda couldn¡¯t help but curl the corners of her mouth into a mocking smile. Even though she quickly returned to her usual expression, Charles had already noticed.


    ¡°Peck, Zelda is your biological daughter. As her father, you have the right to discipline her. I shouldn¡¯t interfere, but I enjoy seeing Zelda¡¯s face. In the future, if you want to discipline her, don¡¯t hit her face.¡±


    ¡°Charles is right. When hitting someone, avoid the face. I only resorted to violence this time out of frustration. Hitting her hurts me more than it hurts Zelda.¡±


    Charles looked at Zelda and asked, ¡°What conflict led to you resorting to violence?¡±


    ¡°Zelda, are you mute? I¡¯m asking you a question. I¡¯ll give you one more chance to answer. If you remain silent, don¡¯t me me for cutting out your tongue. Since you don¡¯t want to speak, what¡¯s the use of keeping your tongue?¡±


    His harsh tone fueled Zelda¡¯s anger. She retorted, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, Charles. Every time I go out, I run into you. At The Beauty, just because of a word from you, everyone there wants to kick me out.¡±


    ¡°Elle scolded me because she thought I offended you again. I found arguing wasteful, so I dealt with it directly, settling the matter quickly. Saves everyone a lot of trouble.¡±


    Everyone: ¡­


    Charles pped his hands.


    Confusion spread among the onlookers.


    While apuding, Charles said to Zelda, ¡°Exactly as it should be. In the future, if you can solve a problem with your hands, do it. No matter who it is, if someone tries to belittle you or make trouble, give them a big p, or use something like this so you don¡¯t hurt your hand.¡±


    Charles¡¯s tone was particrly domineering when he said this.


    Elle had doubts in her heart. Why was Charles defending Zelda? It couldn¡¯t be just because of Zelda¡¯s face; Charles hadn¡¯t seen Zelda in her previous life. Even if Zelda was beautiful, with Charles¡¯s status, he must have seen many beautiful women.


    Elle felt that she needed to reevaluate this so-called sister.


    Moreover, she couldn¡¯t let Charles continue to protect Zelda.


    ¡°Charles¡­¡±


    Peck wanted to say something but was coldly stared at by Charles. The words he intended to speak retreated.


    ¡°Why are you still standing here?¡±


    Charles, who had just defended Zelda, now sternly scolded her, ¡°Go upstairs, pack your bags. We¡¯re leaving now. I don¡¯t like waiting. You have ten minutes, and the clock is ticking.¡±


    Zelda listened, stunned. She asked, ¡°Leave with you? Where are we going?¡±


    And why did she need to pack her bags? Were they going on a long journey?


    Charles sneered, mocking her, ¡°Zelda, it seems like you¡¯ve forgotten what you said on the day of our marriage refusal. Have you forgotten what you did?¡±


    Zelda blinked. Did he want her to fulfill her responsibilities as a wife?


    She had said she would take responsibility for leaving her mark on him. Either she would marry him, or he would marry her. Then he chose to marry her.


    However, after obtaining the marriage certificate, he personally knocked her out and had his bodyguards send her back.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Zelda thought he didn¡¯t really want her to take responsibility.

 Chapter 26: Take Responsibility as a Wife（2）

    During these days of her recovery, he hadn¡¯t called her once. It had been quiet on Winston¡¯s side too. Zelda understood that Charles didn¡¯t really want to marry her; he impulsively agreed to marry her because he was irritated by her actions.


    Actually, Charles wanted her to regret her decision.


    After living peacefully for so many days, Zelda thought she could keep her marriage with Charles a secret forever. She hadn¡¯t even told her parents.


    She didn¡¯t know how to take responsibility for being his wife.


    ncing at his legs, Zelda thought of a way to take responsibility, and immediately suppressed her confusion.


    ¡°I want to go back on your word? Or do you think I¡¯m a monkey you can y with, Charles?¡±


    This statement carried a dangerous undertone.


    Zelda thought that if she agreed, Charles would definitely tear her bones apart and feed them to the dogs.


    This man wouldn¡¯t show mercy just because she was his legal wife.


    Although Peck didn¡¯t know what promise his daughter had made to Charles, he was afraid she would anger Charles. He quickly intervened, saying, ¡°Charles, Zelda is very trustworthy. She won¡¯t go back on her word. Whatever she promised you, she will definitely fulfill. I¡¯ll also remind her to fulfill her promise to you.¡±


    Charles remained silent, looking at Zelda coldly.


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t regret it, Charles. Give me ten minutes, and I¡¯ll pack my things to leave with you.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    With Zelda¡¯s reply, the chilling atmosphere surrounding Charles gradually dissipated.


    ¡°Go then, just ten minutes. If you take longer, walk back on your own.¡±


    He would definitely not wait for her!


    Zelda turned and rushed upstairs.


    Peck and Elle exchanged nces, both eager to know what was going on between Zelda and Charles.


    Taking advantage of being Zelda¡¯s biological father, Peck put on a smiling face and cautiously asked, ¡°Charles, what did Zelda do?¡±


    In less than ten minutes, Zelda came downstairs with her suitcase.


    Charles, satisfied that she was rtively punctual, pretended to be kind and asked, ¡°Finished packing? Need a few more minutes?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Charles said.


    Zelda nodded and dragged her suitcase to leave.


    After a few steps, realizing that Charles was still sitting and not moving, she stopped and turned to him, asking, ¡°Charles, aren¡¯t we leaving?¡±


    Seeing that the young couple was about to get stuck again, a bodyguard signaled to Zelda and subtly pointed behind Charles, indicating that she should push him out.


    Zelda understood; now, she had to take responsibility for him. She quickly turned back, went behind Charles, and remembered her mother. She said to her father, ¡°Dad, when Momes back, tell her I¡¯ve gone to The Winston. Let her not worry; I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Peck nodded, personally seeing the two off.


    After leaving the main house, Charles suddenly said, ¡°Stop.¡±


    Zelda halted.


    ¡°Peck,e over here.¡±


    Peck didn¡¯t know what Charles wanted to do but obediently approached. Leaning in, he asked, ¡°Charles.¡±


    ¡°Listen carefully. I¡¯ll tell you a secret. You can only tell your wife. Others must keep quiet unless I give permission. If you leak this information, don¡¯t me me for settling scorester.¡±


    Peck¡¯s expression changed, quickly assuring, ¡°Charles, trust me. I¡¯ll keep it confidential.¡±


    After the assurance, Peck approached, and Charles whispered something in his ear.


    Peck was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 27: As a Couple

    Charles looked calm, and to Zelda, who was trying to eavesdrop with her ears perked up, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Zelda responded with an ¡°okay,¡± pushing Charles past her father. She even nudged her father, but he remained silent, staring nkly at her and Charles.


    Zelda¡¯s curiosity was piqued.


    A few minutester, Charles¡¯s luxury car convoy left the Roscente Vi.


    Only at this moment did Elle dare toe out of the house. Seeing her father standing there dazed, as if his soul had flown away, she pushed him, asking, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Peck snapped out of it, opened his mouth to speak, remembered Charles¡¯s words, and forcibly suppressed what he wanted to say.


    Keeping a secret was torture.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the room and calm down. Maybe the weather¡¯s too hot, making me have auditory hallucinations.¡±


    Otherwise, why would Charles call him Dad?


    Charles called him Dad!


    Why did he call him Dad?


    Did he want to acknowledge him as a godfather?


    Impossible.


    That meant¡­ Charles called him Dad as a son-inw?


    After understanding, Peck felt that his brain had turned into mush, and he was having delusions.


    ¡­


    Sitting in the same car as Charles was quite stressful.


    He sat upright, his expression cold, staring straight ahead. Zelda couldn¡¯t find a topic to chat with him.


    ¡°Have you seen enough?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t see enough? Can I continue watching for free?¡±


    Charles turned his head, staring deeply at her for a moment, then jokingly said, ¡°Take out your phone.¡±


    Zeldaplied.


    ¡°Use your phone to take several pictures of my face. Set them as your phone wallpaper. When you want to look at me, just look at your phone. No charge.¡±


    Zelda: ¡­


    Nevertheless, she actually took a few pictures of him.


    After setting Charles¡¯s photos as her phone wallpaper, Zelda remembered that she forgot to bring the clothes she bought for him and the few evening gowns she had just purchased.


    Unable to hold back, she eximed, ¡°Oh!¡±


    ¡°Why are you shouting? You scared me. Don¡¯t think you can get away with it just because you scared me.¡±


    ¡°If I could scare Charles to death, the sky would rain red. Charles has always been the one scaring people to death.¡±


    Charles reached out and pinched her cheek, quite forcefully. Zelda winced in pain and instinctively raised her hand to pat his, but he pinched even harder, causing her more pain.


    ¡°Got braver, huh?¡±


    ¡°Now you dare to contradict me.¡±


    Zelda: ¡­ ¡°I can say what I want to say.¡±


    After releasing the grip on her cheek, Charles wiped his hands disdainfully on her clothes.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    After pinching his adorable wife, Charles was in a great mood.


    She grew up in the countryside, but her skin was excellent, giving a great feel when pinched.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I forgot to bring my shopping loot from today. It includes the shirt I bought for you, Charles.¡±


    Charles¡¯s face darkened, scolding her, ¡°Given you time, you still manage to forget things. Why don¡¯t you just forget yourself?¡±


    Zelda felt like a turtle, shrinking her head and not daring to talk back.


    Zelda pressed her head against the car window, looking at the trailing convoy of cars. Indeed, one car slowed down, preparing to turn around.


    Turning her head, she looked at the man who had resumed his stoic gaze.


    ¡°Charles, have you ever received a gift before?¡±


    She wanted to give him the shirt she had bought for him.


    Charles tilted his head, looking at her, and asked in response, ¡°What, nning to give me more and more gifts, making me experience the pleasure of receiving gifts until I¡¯m overwhelmed?¡±


    Zelda chuckled, ¡°If Charles likes it, I can give you small gifts every day.¡±


    ¡°I remember. Starting tomorrow, when Ie home every day, I expect to receive gifts from you. The quantity must be substantial, and don¡¯t think you can fob me off with just anything.¡±


    Zelda: ¡­ Why did she feel like it¡¯s not a good thing?

 Chapter 28: Living with My Husband

    Seeing her looking like she brought trouble upon herself, Charles felt displeased.


    ¡°There are plenty of women outside who want to give me gifts, but I never ept anything they give.¡±


    After Charles finished speaking, he nced at Zelda.


    Zelda replied, ¡°I know Charles has always been virtuous and wouldn¡¯t engage in frivolous affairs.¡±


    However, in the past, there were countless women who wanted to marry Charles. When Zelda was still in the small town, she had heard about Charles¡¯s reputation and seen him in newspapers or on TV. She knew some things about him.


    Charles¡¯s handsome face approached until she could smell a fragrance different from Burton¡¯s.


    It seemed somewhat familiar.


    Without much thought, Zelda assumed it was the scent she recognized from the first day of her rebirth, when she bit Charles and smelled his scent.


    ¡°Charles?¡±


    ¡°Were you peeking at me just now? Regretting marrying me?¡±


    ¡°I regret the missed opportunity, but I don¡¯t regret marrying you.¡±


    Zelda¡¯s daring handnded on Charles¡¯s thigh.


    Charles¡¯s muscles tensed.


    He hadn¡¯t expected this woman to be so bold, daring to touch¡­ touch¡­ touch his thigh.


    She even ventured to move closer, reaching inside¡­


    Charles¡¯s face remained expressionless, but internally, he was in turmoil. No woman had ever dared to do this to him.


    He was conflicted-should he let her continue or pull her hand away and teach her a lesson by twisting it?


    Huh?


    The soft hand changed its strategy, no longer moving further in but instead ventured to his knee.


    There, it was all bones, hard and not exactly pleasant to touch.


    Taking advantage wasn¡¯t her style.


    ¡°Charles, I will take responsibility and make sure you can walk normally like anyone else.¡±


    While Charles silently criticized Zelda for not seizing the opportunity, he heard her gentle, determined, and slightly pitiful words.


    The usually tough-hearted Charles silently stared at Zelda.


    After a moment, he said in a deep voice, ¡°I am disabled, and it¡¯s not your responsibility. Whether I can walk like a normal person or not is also not your responsibility.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    How should she take responsibility for him?


    ¡°After I became disabled, the servants in my house kept their distance. Even my family treated me with caution. I need a caretaker.¡±


    Charles was telling Zelda that marrying her, forced by her sense of responsibility, was not for love but rather to have a free caretaker. Instead of a sweet and happy marriage, she would face his capricious nature and frequent discipline.


    Zelda wasn¡¯t angry; she smiled, ¡°Charles, I, Zelda, always honor mymitments. I will do everything I promise.¡±


    In her past life, after marrying Burton, she willingly became a woman who supported him, but the result was a tragic ending.


    Charles pursed his lips, making a cold snort, as if waiting for what would happen next.


    Back at the Winston mansion, Charles left Zelda alone and went to the pavilion to have his meal.


    Standing in the picturesque courtyard, watching her husband heartlessly leave her behind for quite some time, Zelda rubbed her hungry belly. Dragging her suitcase, she headed towards a Western-style building, Charles¡¯s residence within the mansion.


    Living in a separate Western-style building.


    Once inside, Zelda went upstairs on her own, intending to find a guest room to put her luggage down before going downstairs to prepare something to eat.


    The Winston mansion was massive, amodating nearly a hundred direct and coteral descendants of the Winston family. The houses nearby belonged to the Winston n, living around the mansion. As long as they resided here, they could go outside without fearing any bullying.


    There were many servants, bodyguards, drivers, and more. Even the bodyguards serving Charles knew that Zelda was his wife, but they wouldn¡¯t attend to her without specific instructions from Charles.


    Zelda had to prepare her own meals if she wanted something to eat.


    The Winston mansion had many rooms, but none were avable to her. She decided to check if there was a maid¡¯s room on the ground floor, as long as the door was open, she could stay there.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Charles probably intended to show his dominance with this move, silently warning her to behave and not assume that being his wife meant she could do whatever she pleased.


    Her guess was correct. The maid¡¯s room on the ground floor was unlocked. She pushed the door open, pulled her suitcase inside, and found the room to be surprisingly spacious.


    There was a bed but no bedding, let alone other beddings.


    ¡°Charles, do you need to be this harsh? After all, we are a married couple.¡±


    Zelda murmured.


    The weather was quite hot this season, so not having a nket was not a big deal.


    Zelda put down her suitcase and didn¡¯t rush to unpack. Instead, she looked around the room. Not far away on the coffee table, a note was pressed down by an ashtray.


    Curious, she walked over and picked up the note.


    There were only four words on the note: ¡°Do it yourself.¡±


    The handwriting was vigorous and powerful, resembling Charles¡¯s style.


    ¡°Do it yourself, provide for yourself. This little problem won¡¯t stump me.¡±


    Zelda crumpled the note into a ball and threw it into the trash bin.


    Charles might have forgotten that she grew up in the countryside, and even though her foster parents treated her well, she still had to do some household chores. Charles didn¡¯t invite her to join him for dinner, but she could cook for herself. She was confident in her culinary skills.


    However, when Zelda entered the kitchen, she realized she was too naive.

 Chapter 29: A Kiss

    The kitchen was empty, not even a grain of rice to be found. How could she cook without ingredients?


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t want to marry me, he could have chosen not to. But if he did, he didn¡¯t have to be so stingy.¡±


    Zelda murmured to herself, turning and leaving the kitchen.


    In reality, Zelda had misunderstood Charles. Although his residence had a kitchen, the caretakers, who were mostly bodyguards, were not skilled in cooking. Charles¡¯s meals were prepared by the main kitchen.


    Exiting Charles¡¯s residence, Zelda stood at the door, looking towards the distant pavilion. After a moment of consideration, she decided to go there again to get some food.


    The bodyguards standing outside the pavilion respectfully greeted her, ¡°Zelda.¡±


    Zelda stopped to look at them. She quickly realized that Charles had given them specific instructions about addressing her. Dismissing the curiosity about their choice of address, she walked into the pavilion.


    By the time Zelda entered, Charles had finished his delicious lunch. Seeing Zelda approaching, he handed her a napkin.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± No need to wipe her mouth.


    ¡°Help me wipe my mouth.¡±


    While she was hungry and her husband had already eaten his fill, he didn¡¯t care. He left her to tidy up the maid¡¯s room herself, and now he wanted her to wipe his mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have hands?¡±


    ¡°I do, but I want to enjoy the feeling of being cared for by my wife.¡±


    ¡°You said I couldn¡¯t call you ¡®Honey,¡¯ yet you call me ¡®Honey¡¯?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my prerogative.¡±


    When under the same roof, one must bow one¡¯s head. Zelda took the napkin, bent down, and moved closer. Originally, she intended to be a bit rough, but facing his handsome face, her movements involuntarily softened.


    Looking at him up close, Charles¡¯s eyes deepened. He felt a sense of familiarity, but he had confirmed that he had never seen Zelda before she cut her wrist to refuse the marriage. He had no idea where this familiar feeling came from.


    Wiping his mouth didn¡¯t take much time, but Zelda, being mischievous, intentionally slowed down, gradually wiping Charles¡¯s lips and mouth. She thought his face was so handsome, and she couldn¡¯t resist wanting to go further.


    Instinctively, she yfully licked his lip when their lips touched, and sensing him slightly parting his lips, she took the opportunity to deepen the kiss. Charles had yet to respond.


    Zelda didn¡¯t expect him to respond, but she didn¡¯t dare to be too greedy. Soon, she ended the kiss.


    Straightening herself, she looked at Charles. Suddenly, she realized that this was his first kiss! A rare urrence in this open-minded era, especially for a young man who used to be the dream lover of River Town¡¯s teenage girls.


    Zelda felt like she had hit the jackpot, and a sweet smile involuntarily appeared on her face.


    Sunlight fell on her lovely face, enhancing her sweet smile with warmth, prating Charles¡¯s heart.


    Silently, Charles¡¯s ears turned red.


    On the surface, he maintained his usual serious expression, coldly staring at Zelda.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to take advantage of you.¡±


    Given a cold stare, Zelda faltered and quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too good-looking. I couldn¡¯t help myself¡­¡±


    With a dark face, Charles said in a chilling tone, ¡°Is it my fault again?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s not Charles¡¯s fault. It¡¯s my fault. If you feel disadvantaged, I¡¯ll let you kiss me back, how about that?¡±


    Charles: ¡­


    What was the difference between him kissing her and her kissing him? Wasn¡¯t it just the touching of lips?


    Seeing his unpleasant expression, Zelda adjusted her expression and looked at him cautiously, nervously waiting for his next move.


    Would he angrily throw her out?Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a long while¡­


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Charles¡¯s question caught Zelda off guard. She paused for a moment and then nodded repeatedly, ¡°Starving.¡±


    She nced at the table. Charles hadn¡¯t eaten much, but the dishes prepared for him were quite plentiful, and there was a lot of food left.


    ¡°Come in, clean up!¡±


    Charles coldly ordered the bodyguards.


    Zelda: ¡­ He won¡¯t even let me eat the leftovers?


    Observing Zelda¡¯s changing expressions, Charles¡¯s lips curved slightly. His tone softened a bit, no longer as icy, as he asked her, ¡°Did you see the note I left for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I saw it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Zelda: Just that?


    ¡°Charles, there¡¯s nothing in your kitchen. How can I do it myself?¡±


    Charles gave her a disdainful look, pushing his wheelchair while saying, ¡°No money?¡±


    ¡°Invite me to dinner first. I¡¯ll treat you tonight. Right now, I¡¯m too weak to go out and buy ingredients.¡±


    Who would have thought that the grand young mistress of the Winston family would have to spend her own money to buy ingredients and cook for herself?


    Twisting his wheelchair, Charles stared at her red lips for a full minute before speaking, ¡°Taking advantage of me requires quite some strength.¡±


    Zelda¡¯s face turned red. She might have applied a bit too much strength when holding the back of his head.


    Charles pushed the wheelchair again.


    The bodyguards had already cleaned up the table.


    As Charles left, the bodyguards followed suit, leaving Zelda alone under the pavilion.


    At this point, if Zelda still didn¡¯t understand that Charles was intentionally tormenting her, she would be a fool.


    No wonder he agreed to marry her so easily. It turned out that marrying her was just the beginning of using various methods to torture her.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    Suddenly, an unfamiliar low voice sounded from behind.


    Zelda turned around to see a plump woman in her forties.


    She forced a polite smile, ¡°Auntie, did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Zelda, everyone calls me Linda. Zelda, the olddy would like to see you. Are you free toe with me now?¡±

 Chapter 30: Zelda, You can do it!

    In front of the olddy,N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Nina was also present.


    Nina opened her mouth as if to say something but ultimately didn¡¯t say anything.


    Zelda guessed she probably wanted to mention Charles¡¯s disability, implying that his sexual function might be impaired, and who would marry him under such circumstances.


    ¡°Charles is fine, no need to worry about him not marrying someone.¡±


    Outside, when Charles heard Zelda¡¯s words, his dark eyes flickered, and his hands made a move, pushing the wheelchair towards the interior.


    Seeing Charles, Nina sweetly said, ¡°Charles, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t Ie?¡±


    Nina pouted, ¡°Charles, I didn¡¯t mean that. Don¡¯t misunderstand my words.¡±


    Charles¡¯s temper had worsened, but only Nina dared to speak to him this way. Nina circled behind Charles, pushing the wheelchair, and Charles¡¯s bodyguards wisely stopped, not following Charles into the main hall.


    When people in the room saw Charles, they all smiled, but with a hint of caution.


    Zelda, although reborn, had minimal contact with Charles in her previous life, and she wasn¡¯t sure about his rtionship with his family.


    Watching this scene unfold, Zelda felt a bit mncholic. Charles was disabled, already facing challenges, and his temper might be unpredictable. At the time he neededfort and encouragement the most, his close family members were afraid to get close to him, which would only make him feel worse.


    However, this man was emotionally restrained, and it wasn¡¯t evident.


    When Charles was pushed next to Zelda, he tapped the wheelchair, and Nina understood his signal, stopping.


    Turning his head, Charles cast a cold nce at Zelda, who met his stare calmly.


    ¡°Your face is swollen like fermented buns, ugly. Standing here affects my mood. Get lost.¡±


    Such cold and heartless words could still be hurtful.


    Zelda felt ufortable for a moment. Thinking of him in her past life, that difort was suppressed again.


    Silently turning around, she lifted her foot and left.


    While Charles spoke, no one dared to speak. Even Nina shrank her neck.


    After leaving the low-key luxurious main house, Zelda suddenly felt relieved. To be honest, facing so many unfriendlydies, she felt a lot of pressure.


    These were her inws.


    In her past life, when she was a daughter-inw at the Lowell family, she was tightly controlled and mistreated. It made her resist interacting with her inws.


    The Winstondies, at first nce, were not easy to get along with.


    Looking up at the blue sky, Zelda told herself that since she chose to repay Charles for the little kindness he showed her in her past life, she had to endure, even if it was difficult. Unless Charles drove her away.


    Zelda, You can do it!


    ¡­


    Starbucks.


    Elle stirred her coffee elegantly with a spoon.


    ¡°Elle.¡±


    Burton hurried over, holding a bouquet of roses.


    Elle stopped her stirring and looked at him as he approached.


    Burton came over and handed the bouquet to Elle. She took it and lowered her head to smell the flowers. Her expression softened, but Burton noticed the slight swelling on one side of her face.


    ¡°Elle, what happened to your face? It looks a bit swollen, like you were hit.¡±


    Elle¡¯s good mood from receiving the bouquet took a nosedive. She put the flowers on the table and said unkindly, ¡°It¡¯s from your almost-fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°Zelda? She dared toy hands on you! Next time, I¡¯ll find a chance to make her pay for it.¡±


    ¡°Doubled.¡±


    ¡°Okay, doubled. I won¡¯t stop until her face is swollen. Why didn¡¯t you dodge?¡±


    ¡°If I had dodged, my father woulde back and not see any traces. He wouldn¡¯t stand on my side then.¡±


    Burton was still concerned. ¡°Even if youpete with her for favor, you don¡¯t need to resort to such tactics. Peck always dotes on you. Even if you¡¯re not his biological daughter, his attitude towards you won¡¯t change.¡±


    Elle¡¯s eyes gleamed with calction. ¡°Until I get the Roscente shares, I have to maintain the status quo.¡±


    Her father trusted and valued her, but Zelda was the true heiress of the Roscente family. Just this fact made Elle feel like she was wearing clothes made from her past efforts and sacrifices for the Roscente family.


    ¡°I called you out to investigate what happened when Zelda tried tomit suicide and refused marriage at the Winston that day. I always feel that Charles¡¯s attitude towards her is unusual.¡±


    Burton remembered their encounter on the luxurious street and said, ¡°I met her today on the luxurious street. She was buying clothes at the men¡¯s store, and I thought she was buying for me. But she said it was for Charles.¡±


    ¡°Why, is she not buying for you? Are you jealous?¡±


    Unable to bear it, Elle couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous. When Burton spoke those words, he revealed a hint of disappointment.


    ¡°What are you talking about? How could I be jealous of her? I just don¡¯t understand why she would buy clothes for Charles.¡±


    Elle withdrew her hand, ¡°Who knows, maybe she¡¯speting with me for Charles¡¯s favor. Burton, we can¡¯t let Zelda get Charles¡¯s protection.¡±


    Burton nodded, ¡°Let me investigate, and then we¡¯ll discuss it. Don¡¯t worry, someone like Zelda can¡¯t get Charles¡¯s protection. What kind of person is Charles? Even The Beauty couldn¡¯t get his protection, let alone Zelda.¡±


    Heforted Elle, ¡°Maybe we¡¯re just overthinking it.¡±

 Chapter 31: Had enough touching?（1）

    When Zelda returned to the maid¡¯s room, she found a small table added to her room, with four dishes and a soup on it.  Approaching, she noticed a small note on the table.


    The content on the note was brief: Eat, Apply Face Mask.


    No need to ask, just by reading these four words, she knew it was a note left by Charles. She thought he was really cold-hearted.


    Zelda pulled over a chair, sat down, and silently mocked her family¡¯s man, a man who seemed unpleasant but was warm inside. She ate the still-warm meal, not being picky except for avoiding spicy food.


    Moreover, Winston¡¯s chef was truly excellent. Hungry Zelda quickly finished the meal.


    Not because she had a big appetite, but because the portion of the meal was notrge.


    After eating and drinking to her heart¡¯s content, Zelda¡¯s mood improved. She picked up the ice bags to apply them to her face.


    ¡°Knock, knock.¡±


    A knocking sound was heard.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to clean the dishes.¡±


    Zelda responded, ¡°The door is unlocked.¡±


    The door was quickly pushed open, and a bodyguard dressed in a ck suit walked in. As soon as he left, another bodyguard in a simr ck suit entered. The second one was carrying a te of fruits, which he ced on the bedside table, respectfully saying, ¡°These are the fruits after the meal.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Zelda thanked politely. The bodyguard seemed a bit anxious and said, ¡°This is what I should do. No need for thanks.¡±


    After cing the fruits, the bodyguard silently exited Zelda¡¯s room.


    Having returned to the wealthy family for more than a year, although the Roscente family had servants, it couldn¡¯t bepared to the Winston family¡¯s treatment. No wonder every girl used to dream of marrying Charles. Being his wife was indeed a good deal!


    When she woke up, the sunlight streaming in had softened, indicating it was almost evening.


    She instinctively reached for her phone on the bedside table. Inadvertently, her hand touched something beside her-a hardness, warmth, and clothing.


    What¡¯s this?


    Zelda turned her head and met Charles¡¯s handsome face, which was dangerously close. He was staring at her with his dark eyes, a gloomy expression on his face.


    While Zelda was still in astonishment, he sensually moved his thin lips and coldly asked, ¡°Had enough touching?¡±


    Huh?


    Zelda realized and quickly withdrew her hand that was carelessly touching Charles¡¯s chest.


    Then she abruptly sat up, instinctively wanting to grab a nket to cover herself, but found that her clothes were intact, not in disarray.


    Oh, she overreacted.


    Zelda suddenly calmed down. Fortunately, she had not messed up her clothes in front of Charles, her benefactor from her previous life and her husband in this life. But every time she interacted with Charles, she felt embarrassed.

 Chapter 32: Had enough touching?（2）

    ¡°Charles.¡±


    Zelda admired Charles¡¯s beauty, ¡°Why are you in my bed?¡±


    Charles allowed her to press down on his upper body. Listening to her questions, he coldly said, ¡°This is my room. You are on my bed.¡±


    ¡°Your room?¡±


    Zelda muttered, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the maid¡¯s room?¡±


    She had circled the second and third floors. Every room was inessible, so she reluctantly chose this maid¡¯s room.


    ¡°Now the entire building is mine.¡±


    Zelda was speechless.


    The whole building was his, of course, this room belonged to him.


    ¡°How long do you want to press on me? Trying to take advantage of me again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not heavy. What¡¯s wrong with pressing for a while? Charles is so handsome; I just want to appreciate his beauty.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Although Zelda said so, she obediently left Charles¡¯s body.


    If he didn¡¯t speak up, she wanted to press on him for a while longer. If he did, she wouldn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous, to avoid being overturned under the bed, which would be embarrassing.


    Charles stared at her, ¡°Don¡¯t use ¡®beautiful¡¯ to describe a man.¡±


    ¡°But you are beautiful.¡±


    Charles was speechless.


    Zelda approached, negotiating, ¡°Charles, can I touch your face?¡±


    Charles raised his hand and swatted away her presumptuous hand, coldly saying, ¡°Zelda, get out!¡±


    Muttering to herself, Zelda quickly rolled off the bed.


    identally, she really rolled off the bed, facing down and kissing the floor.


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    She eximed.


    Charles suddenly sat up. Seeing her embarrassed appearance, a hint of a smile appeared in his eyes. When Zelda stood up, he had alreadyid back on the bed. Although his expression remained indifferent, his thin lips uttered sarcastic words, ¡°You¡¯re such a big person, rolling under the bed. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°I, I did it identally.¡±


    Zelda¡¯s face turned bright red. In front of her benefactor from her past life, who was also her husband in this life, it was indeed embarrassing to roll under the bed.


    It seemed that every time she had interactions with Charles, she ended up in a mess.


    ¡°Lift me up.¡±


    Charlesmanded.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you get up by yourself?¡±


    Charles red at her.


    Zelda hesitated for a moment, then approached and pulled up one of Charles¡¯s hands, cing it on her shoulder. ¡°Hold it steady. Don¡¯t me me if you fall back on the bed yourself.¡±


    Charles didn¡¯t exert any effort, and Zelda struggled to help him sit up. Once he was seated, she squatted in front of him, touching his legs and asking with concern, ¡°Is there any hope for your legs?¡±


    Charles¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Charles, I¡¯m not implying anything. I just care about you. If there¡¯s still hope, you should persist in rehabilitation to recover sooner, and you can walk like a normal person.¡±


    ¡°Do you despise my disability?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t despise!¡±


    Charles sneered, ¡°Zelda, even if you despise my disability, there¡¯s no chance for regret. I gave you a chance that day, but you didn¡¯t cherish it.¡±


    Zelda didn¡¯t look at him. After massaging his legs, she said, ¡°Charles, no matter what you think of me or how you see me, I made that decision that day, and I won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Even if he nned to discipline her, she wouldn¡¯t regret it. Repaying him for his little kindness from her past life was like living a lifetime with him in this life.

 Chapter 33: Burton’s Visit（1）

    Charles looked at her deeply for a while before calmly saying, ¡°You can stop massaging. Push me out for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Zelda obediently stood up and moved to his back, pushing him out of the room. At the door, she encountered Anna, Charles¡¯s mother, who wanted to enter.


    Anna Versta¡¯s gaze towards Zelda was as cold as Charles¡¯s, and Zelda felt that Anna was even more unfriendly than the first time they met.


    ¡°Auntie.¡±


    Zelda dared not call her mom.


    Anna ignored her and instead looked at Charles. When facing Charles, Anna¡¯s expression turned gentle, and she asked with concern, ¡°Charles, where are you going?¡±


    Charles noticed his mother¡¯s hostility towards Zelda. He didn¡¯t exin anything for Zelda, only replied to his mother, ¡°I want to go out for a walk and let her get familiar with the surroundings.¡±


    ¡°Charles, are you really leaving her? She¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, this is my business. I hope you don¡¯t interfere.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Charles interrupted his mother¡¯s words.


    Anna took a few deep breaths and reluctantly said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t interfere. As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    She red at Zelda, warning her with a cold face, ¡°Zelda, I don¡¯t care what means you used to make my son bring you back, but let me make it clear. If you bring shame to my son¡¯s reputation again, like that suicidest time, I won¡¯t let you off, and I won¡¯t spare Roscente either.¡±


    Even if her son was disabled, she wouldn¡¯t allow Zelda to insult his dignity like that.


    If it weren¡¯t for¡­ Zelda didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to appear in front of her son.


    ¡°Auntie, after experiencing death once, one will understand certain things. Given a chance to start over, one wouldn¡¯t make the same mistakes again.¡±


    Anna snorted, ¡°Take good care of my son. That¡¯s how you can atone.¡±


    After saying that, she turned and left. Zelda watched her go.


    At noon, aftering out from the main house, what did Charles say to his family?


    Atonement?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you around,¡± Charles said.


    Charles couldn¡¯t tell Zelda what he said to his family, and Zelda didn¡¯t ask. This man¡¯s mouth was sealed; even if she pried it open, he wouldn¡¯t speak.


    The Winston mansion wasrge, and even with Charles¡¯s guidance, Zelda roamed around in confusion. She couldn¡¯t remember many ces. If left alone, she would surely get lost.


    The Winston mansion also had a backyard, which was exceptionally beautiful. Pushing Charles, Zelda walked on the flower-lined path. She wanted to stop and appreciate the flowers many times but didn¡¯t dare to, fearing Charles would be unhappy.


    As the sun set, the evening glow painted half of the sky and ground in fiery hues.


    ¡°Push me outside,¡± Charles said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Now, Zelda was Charles¡¯s ¡°caretaker,¡± and she had to follow hismands.


    As they walked, Charles stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Charles turned his head and ordered her, ¡°Bend down.¡±


    Not knowing what he wanted to do, Zelda, on guard, bent down cautiously. She stared at Charles, prepared to prevent him from knocking her out again.


    Her defensive posture made Charles¡¯s face turn ugly. He raised his hand-


    ¡°Charles, don¡¯t think about knocking me out again.¡±


    It hurt.


    Charles reached out to grab her, forcibly making her bend down, and then he flicked her forehead twice. It hurt, and this guy really didn¡¯t know how to treat a girl gently.


    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot. You can¡¯t remember a path you¡¯ve walked before.¡±


    Zelda touched the area he had flicked innocently and looked at him with a helpless and aggrieved expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with your house. It¡¯s so big, with so many small paths crisscrossing. How can I remember so much? You guys don¡¯t even have direction signs. If a strangeres in, they¡¯ll definitely get lost.¡±

 Chapter 34: Burton’s Visit（2）

    Charles stared at her with ck lines on his face.


    Zelda pursed her lips. ¡°Just tell me the direction to the main gate. Always flicking people, it hurts. Want me to flick you a few times?¡±


    ¡°I say one thing, and youe back with a dozen.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Not a dozen.¡±


    Charles¡¯s eyes darkened, and Zelda quickly pushed him to turn in another direction.


    ¡°Wrong.¡±


    ¡°Then where should we go?¡±


    Charles reminded himself not to be provoked by his little wife. She was new here, and the Winston mansion was exceptionallyrge. It was normal for her not to recognize the way.


    He pointed in a direction, and Zelda quickly pushed him in that direction.


    After Charles¡¯s constant guidance, Zelda finally pushed the unpredictable man who liked to flick her forehead out of the Winston mansion¡¯s gate.


    ¡°Go to thergewn over there and watch the sunset.¡±


    A hundred meters away was argewn surrounded by many green trees. From afar, it looked lush and green.


    Charles gave an order, and Zelda didn¡¯t dare to disobey.


    As they walked towards thewn, a familiar car sound came from a distance.


    Zelda pushed Charles to thewn and saw a car she knew too well approaching in the sunset.


    The person in the car probably also saw the couple. The car quickly found a ce to park.


    It was Burton.


    After Burton parked the car, he immediately got out and walked briskly towards the couple.


    Charles turned his head to look at Zelda, unexpectedly finding her gripping his wheelchair tightly. The look in her eyes when she saw Burton was filled with hatred. If she didn¡¯t make an effort to restrain herself, Charles dared to say she would push the wheelchair towards Burton and collide.


    Didn¡¯t she fall head over heels for Burton?


    She even rejected his proposal for Burton.


    Hearing that, she even went on a hunger strike at home for Burton.


    Now, why did she seem to hate Burton so much?


    What happened between them?


    Charles¡¯s mind roiled with questions in just a short minute.


    ¡°Charles, Zelda.¡±


    Burton smiled and approached.


    Zelda suppressed her hatred, lowered her head, and met Charles¡¯s dark eyes. She blinked, how long had he been staring at her like that?


    Charles, as if nothing happened, turned his head away and kept his face tight, not responding to Burton¡¯s greetings.


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    ¡°Burton, youe without an invitation. Is there something?¡±


    Charles asked without looking at Burton. His arrogant gaze made Burton ufortable, but he dared not show any displeasure.


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Zelda was taken away by Charles. Worried that Zelda¡¯s straightforwardness might upset Charles, I hurried over to bring her back. Charles, if Zelda has offended you in any way, I hope you can overlook it for my sake and not hold it against her.¡±


    Charles finally looked at him.


    His thin lips curled into a sarcastic smile, ¡°Overlook it for your sake?¡±


    Burton: ¡­

 Chapter 35: Sudden Anger

    Zelda didn¡¯t even look at Burton. She spoke with a calm tone, ¡°Burton, this is between Charles and me. It¡¯s none of your business. Please don¡¯t meddle. Go back where you came from.¡±


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    Burton called out softly, with a hint of tenderness in his eyes. He tried to coax Zelda, ¡°Zelda, I know you¡¯re still angry with me. I¡¯ve been busytely and neglected you. I apologize. When we go back, I¡¯ll take you to choose a set of jewelry as my apology.¡±


    ¡°Zelda,e back with me.¡±


    Burton reached out to grab Zelda¡¯s hand.


    Zelda pped his hand away, ¡°Burton, can¡¯t you understand what I said? Just go!¡±


    ¡°Zelda!¡±


    Burton looked at her in disbelief. He came to pick her up at Winston, and her attitude was distant and cold, even bing impolite. What did he do wrong? What caused this sudden change in her?


    ¡°Charles, I¡¯m sorry for any inconvenience. Zelda and I had a small disagreement.¡±


    Burton blushed and apologized but felt resentment towards Zelda, making him lose face in front of Charles.


    Charles, quite interested, asked, ¡°What disagreement caused Burton toe to my house to pick someone up? And on what grounds did you pick her up?¡±


    ¡°Just a small disagreement. Charles, Zelda and I are in an engagement. We¡¯ve set a date for the betrothal ceremony at Roscente. When the timees, I hope you¡¯ll honor us with your presence and have a drink at our engagement celebration.¡±


    ¡°Burton, what nonsense are you talking about? Who said we are engaged?¡±


    Zelda was infuriated by Burton¡¯s words. She nced at her grandfather, who was looking at her with an amused smile. Though he wasn¡¯t as cold as before, Zelda felt uneasy. She would prefer him to be cold.


    ¡°Sure, when Burton and Zelda get engaged, just inform me, and I¡¯ll definitely bring a generous gift to congratte you. I¡¯ll also have a drink at your engagement celebration,¡± Charles replied, surprising Burton with his unexpected politeness.


    Burton was overjoyed but also bewildered. He didn¡¯t expect Charles to be so amodating. ¡°If Burton has nothing else, please leave. I want to enjoy the sunset, and Burton¡¯s presence here is affecting my enjoyment,¡± Charles said, unusually courteous to Burton.


    Burton nodded deferentially, ¡°If Burton has no other matters, please excuse me. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    Once Burton¡¯s car was gone, Charles turned his head to re at the woman behind him.


    Zelda hurriedly exined, ¡°Charles, Burton and I are not engaged. I admit that I used to like him a lot, but that was in the past. Now I don¡¯t like him at all, really. Not even a bit.¡±


    She only hated Burton now, wanting to be stronger and deal with Burton and Elle for her daughter¡¯s revenge.


    ¡°Lower your head.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Zelda asked defensively. Every time he asked her to lower her head or bend down, it was never for a good reason.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it a second time.¡±


    Zelda, frustrated, reluctantly lowered her head.


    His long fingers unceremoniously tapped her head several times, and his cold words pierced her ears, ¡°Your brain is full of mush!¡±


    A man like Burton, and she could love him to the point of being willing to die for him?


    ¡°Charles, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Go back!¡±


    Charles suddenly became fierce, his face turning cold, and his eyes icy. His words were so cold they cut like a knife.


    Zelda¡¯s unfinished words were swallowed back. Silently, she pushed Charles back home.


    Who knew he would push away her hands?


    ¡°Charles?¡± Zelda called worriedly. There were no bodyguards around. If she went back, who would push him home?


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Zelda pursed her lips, feeling a bit hurt. She didn¡¯t attempt to say anything more. Turning around, she walked away. She thought Charles wanted her to go back to her own home. So, she kept walking forward until the cold man shouted at her, ¡°Who allowed you to go back to your home?¡±


    Zelda turned to look at him. Did he mean for her to go back to the Winston mansion? Couldn¡¯t he make himself clearer?


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    She replied and reluctantly gave up the idea of going back to her parents¡¯ house. She turned around and walked towards the mansion.


    Once her figure disappeared into the distance, Charles couldn¡¯t help but pound his wheelchair twice. He stared at his legs, unable to walk, and pounded them twice as well.


    Damn Zelda!


    It was her who imed to take responsibility for him. She married him, yet she still wanted to entice Burton.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Zelda was not at ease leaving Charles alone on thewn. She returned to the mansion, seeking the two personal bodyguards who usually apanied Charles. She instructed them to go to thewn immediately to take care of Charles.


    ¡°Did you anger Charles?¡± one of the bodyguards asked her.


    Zelda hesitated before replying, ¡°I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s angry, maybe it¡¯s really my fault.¡±


    She had corrected her mistake, but the traces left behind couldn¡¯t be erased.


    The bodyguard wore a troubled expression, without saying more, he hastily left.


    Zelda felt that she had implicated the two bodyguards. Charles stayed outside for a long time, until the sky darkened, before being pushed back by the bodyguards.


    Zelda waited for him at his residence.


    Seeing him return, she greeted him with a smile, ¡°Charles, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°No smiling. Whenever I see your smile¡­¡±


    Charles raised his head, warning in his eyes. The warning words couldn¡¯t continue when facing her sweet smile.


    He was afraid that if he spoke too decisively, he would be proven wrong in the future, and that would be painful.


    ¡°Push me inside.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Zelda quickly took over, pushing him into the house.


    Once inside, Charles requested to go back to his room for a bath and asked Zelda to help him.


    As Zelda pushed him towards the room, she was so shocked by hisst words that she almost forgot how to walk.


    Stammering, she repeated his words, ¡°Charles, you want me to help you bathe?¡±

 Chapter 36: Couple in Love（1）

    Zelda: ¡°Charles, I¡¯m a woman. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to help you bathe, right?¡±


    Charles snorted, ¡°You are my wife, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯llply with your wishes.¡±


    Zelda happily responded and pushed him forward again.


    Sensing her happiness, Charles turned his head and looked at her several times. At first, she seemed frightened, so how did she turn so happy in the blink of an eye?


    This woman changes so quickly, much like him, capricious!


    Back in the room, Zelda cheerfully entered the bathroom, prepared the bathwater for Charles, and couldn¡¯t help humming a little tune, anticipating the sight of a handsome man bathing.


    Charles, hearing the tune from the bathroom, furrowed his brows.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Charles, I¡¯ve prepared the bath for you.¡±


    Zelda turned to see him, smiling sweetly.


    Charles remained silent, quietly maneuvering his wheelchair into the room. Once inside, his darling wife unceremoniously began stripping off his clothes, and her beautiful eyes sparkled with a different light.


    ¡°Charles, your muscles are really firm.¡±


    Taking advantage of the opportunity to undress him, Zelda unabashedly explored every inch of his upper body.


    Charles: ¡­ He felt like he was being ughtered, not scared away as he expected.


    When her delicate hands reached his pants, intending to undo his belt, Charles grabbed her hands. Soft, petite, and good to the touch.


    Charles told himself that he held onto her hands not out of greed but to prevent her from undressing him.


    ¡°Charles?¡±


    Zelda, stopped in her tracks, looked at Charles in confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wash myself; you can go out.¡±


    Charles released her hands, his tone cool: ¡°Close the door on your way out.¡±


    ¡°Charles, your mobility is limited. Let me take care of you. There¡¯s no need to be shy; we¡¯re a married couple, the closest people to each other.¡± Zelda, pretending to undress him again, was caught by him before she could proceed.


    He had a serious face, and his tone became even more stern.


    ¡°Zelda, I told you to leave!¡±


    Zelda withdrew her hands, eximed, and then reluctantly left, closing the door behind her.


    Once the door closed, Zelda chuckled while covering her mouth. ¡°Trying to tease me?¡±


    She wondered who was at a disadvantage now.


    When Charles emerged from the bathroom, Zelda was half-lying on the bed, holding a te of fruit and enjoying it thoroughly. Seeing Charles, she smiled and asked, ¡°Charles, do you want some fruit?¡±


    Charles ignored her, upied with pushing his wheelchair over.


    Sensibly, Zelda hopped off the bed, ced the unfinished te of fruit on the bedside table, and tried to help Charles onto the bed, but he refused.


    Watching him struggle to sit on the bed, Zelda felt sorry for him. She suggested, ¡°If you persist with rehabilitation and practice walking more, you¡¯ll recover. Sitting in the wheelchair all the time will make your muscles atrophy.¡±


    Charles continued to ignore her, lying down on the bed.


    Zelda pursed her lips, observing him for two minutes before shamelessly approaching him with a yful smile. ¡°Charles, are you still angry with me? I admit I used to like Burton, but that¡¯s in the past. Now, I don¡¯t like him anymore; I only like Charles.¡±

 Chapter 37: Couple in Love（2）

    She touched Charles¡¯s face, and despite his re, she giggled with a sweet voice. ¡°Charles, I know you don¡¯t really like me, but we have a lifetime ahead. I¡¯ll make you like me.¡±


    Charles finally moved his lips and coldlymented, ¡°Shameless.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±


    Charles: ¡­Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Charles, let¡¯s sleep together tonight as a couple.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to sleep on the floor, I have no objections.¡±


    Charles finished speaking and turned his back to Zelda.


    His wife was bing more and more audacious, and he, unexpectedly, began to tolerate her audacity.


    It was unbelievable!


    They had only been married for a few days.


    Zelda cheerfully slid off the bed. ¡°Charles, wait for me. I¡¯ll go wash up quickly.¡±


    Charles, with a ck line on his face, wondered why she spoke as if they were going to do something.


    After Zelda went into the bathroom with her clothes, Charles turned over and, after some thought, sat up with difficulty. He then pushed his wheelchair away, escaping.


    Thinking she could finally sleep peacefully in the bed in River Town¡¯s business district, Zelda happily thought, but when she came out, there was only onerge bed waiting for her. Her husband had already disappeared.


    ¡°Not fighting for the bed with me?¡±


    Zelda mumbled, ¡°He gave up so quickly. I¡¯m not used to it. Sigh.¡±


    If Charles had heard Zelda¡¯s mumbling, he would probably be infuriated.


    This cunning little fairy!


    ¡­


    In the dimly lit room, on the big bed, a man and a woman were engulfed by red waves¡­


    Charles suddenly sat up from the bed.


    A thinyer of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    He had that dream again!


    For the past few months, he had been having the same dream repeatedly. In the dream, he was entangled with a woman, continuously engaging in the most intimate actions, yet he couldn¡¯t see the woman¡¯s face.


    A strange dream.


    Charles dared to say that, at the age of thirty-one, he had never been so wanton in a dream with a woman.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why a man like him, who had no interest in women, maintained his virginity until now, would repeatedly dream the same dream. What did that dream foretell?


    Reaching for several tissues from the bedside table, Charles wiped the thin sweat on his forehead.


    As long as he had that dream, upon waking, he would always be covered in sweat. Sometimes, he would even be panting heavily, as if he had really experienced it.


    Turning on the room¡¯s main light, Charles, still feeling sleepy, got out of bed, sat on the wheelchair with difficulty, and pushed it to the desk in the room.


    He opened a drawer on the desk, taking out a circle of drawings.


    Spreading the drawing on the desk, it was a portrait without facial features, depicting a woman. Charles had drawn her based on the memory from the dream but couldn¡¯t see her face.


    ¡°Who are you? Why do you repeatedly invade my dreams?¡±


    Charles murmured to himself.


    This dream had bothered him for a while, affecting his sleep.


    ¡°I don¡¯t owe any amorous debts. Whoever you are, don¡¯te looking for me again.¡±


    Charles put away the drawing and stuffed it back into the drawer.


    Sitting quietly at the desk for more than ten minutes, Charles finally returned to the bed andy down, forcing himself to enter the dreand.


    However, for some reason, every time he closed his eyes, the image of being engulfed in red waves with that woman would appear in his mind, like arge stone thrown into his calm heart, creating ripplesyer byyer.

 Chapter 38: Gift – Two Little Mice

    Due to a restless night caused by a dream, Charles woke up with a visibly unpleasant expression the next day.


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    After being assisted into the car by his bodyguard, Zelda rushed out holding a small box.


    She ran to Charles¡¯s car, lightly tapping on the window. After waiting for two minutes, Charles finally lowered the window, his handsome face tense as he asked coldly, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Zelda handed him the small box.


    Charles didn¡¯t take it and raised an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°Charles, this is a gift I prepared for you. Didn¡¯t you say that starting today, you want me to give you a gift every day?¡±


    Zelda handed the small box to him. ¡°Look at it when you get to the office. Please don¡¯t throw it away. I made it myself. It may not be valuable, but it¡¯s the thought that counts.¡±


    Charles pursed his lips in silence. However, he didn¡¯t throw the box out of the window. After closing the window, the car quickly started moving.


    The Winston mansion was not far from The Winston Group, a half-hour drive away. The Winston Group office building was a towering sixty-eight-story structure, shining like a dazzling pearl in the River Town business district.


    Those who could work for The Winston Group were elites among elites. Despite Charles¡¯s cold and reserved demeanor, thepany offered excellent benefits and ample opportunities for promotion.


    Many people were eager to work at The Winston Group, and if they could gain Charles¡¯s attention, their future prospects would be limitless.


    The CEO¡¯s office was located on the sixty-eighth floor, the top floor of the office building. Apart from Charles and his secretary team, there were no other executives working on this floor. For employees of The Winston Empire Group, the sixty-eighth floor was an unattainable height. Many had worked for The Winston Group for years without even catching a glimpse of Charles.


    When Charles returned to his office, the assistant had already brewed his coffee to the perfect temperature. He ced Zelda¡¯s gift on the desk before gracefully sipping the coffee.


    After drinking half a cup, he put down the mug. Instead of immediately getting to work, Charles picked up the small box.


    ¡°Knock, knock.¡±


    A knock on the door sounded.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Charles responded in a low voice while unwrapping the box.


    The office door opened, and a man of simr age to Charles entered, carrying a stack of documents. He ced the documents on Charles¡¯s desk and sat down, saying, ¡°These are crucial documents that require your personal attention.¡±


    Charles ignored him, continuing to open the box.


    Randy, as he was called, was surprised to see Charles epting a gift. He knew Charles¡¯s personality well.


    Charles still didn¡¯t say anything. Zelda was really mischievous. After opening arge box, there were several smaller ones inside.


    Once he unwrapped all the boxes, Charles finally saw the gift Zelda had given him ¨C two small mice, or more precisely, two cotton mice. They were small bags made to look like mice, filled with cotton, and finely crafted to resemble real mice.


    ¡°Who gave you this?¡± Randy, curious and finding it amusing,mented, ¡°Brave enough to give something to Charles. Even if the craftsmanship is exquisite and they really look like mice, it¡¯s not worth much.¡±


    Randy dared to say that on tforms like Pinduoduo, such small items would cost only a few yuan. Charles, with a worth of tens of billions, receiving such a gift¡­ it was amusing.


    Charles still remained silent, pinching the two small mice. Surprisingly, they had small speakers inside, and when he pinched them, the mice made squeaking sounds.


    Randy burst intoughter.


    ¡°Laugh again, and get out!¡± Charles warned.


    Randy quickly covered his mouth. ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯tugh. Charles, who gave you these two little things? The craftsmanship is excellent, and they really look real, but they can¡¯t run.¡±


    Randy reached out to take one of the small mice from Charles¡¯s hand, only to have his hand swatted away.


    ¡°Charles?¡±


    Randy looked at his boss, both surprised and amused. Charles was so possessive even with these two small mice, not allowing anyone to touch them. Who could have given these to Charles?


    Randy could sense a hint of intrigue but couldn¡¯t figure out who the person involved with Charles might be.


    Leaning back in his chair, Charles held the two small mice, sipping his coffee elegantly. The squeaking sounds of the mice echoed in the office.


    That woman actually gave him such little trinkets.


    It was something Charles had never dreamed of.


    Was it made by her hands?Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ording to the information, she used to run an art training center, showcasing both talent and dexterity.


    In her words, the small gift she gave him wasn¡¯t valuable, but it was made by her hands. Seeing the craftsmanship, it was indeed well done.


    The restless night that affected Charles¡¯s mood had unexpectedly turned into a good one.


    Randy stared at him, certain that there was something going on.


    There must be something!


    Charles finished his coffee, ced the cup back on the desk, and suddenly noticed Randy¡¯s intense gaze.


    ¡°What, haven¡¯t you rolled out yet?¡± Charles asked.


    Randy replied, ¡°I¡¯m a big person sitting here. Can¡¯t you see?¡±


    ¡°Handle these documents for me, and then get out.¡±


    Charles pursed his lips, cing the two small mice on the desk directly in front of him.


    Was he nning to look at these two little mice whenever he felt tired?


    He picked up a pen, took a document, nced through it, asked Randy a few questions, and then signed the document.


    ¡°Inform Tommy to call me at eleven-thirty. I have something for him to do.¡±


    Randy looked at the top of his head. ¡°Your hair hasn¡¯t grown back yet, and you¡¯re looking for Tommy again?¡±


    Tommy was a famous hairstylist in River Town.


    Also Charles¡¯s exclusive hairstylist.


    ¡°Randy, your tongue is a bit too long today. Do you want me to cut off a piece for you?¡± Charles threatened.


    Randy quickly covered his mouth. ¡°Thanks, but no need.¡±


    ¡°Then shut up. Whatever I ask you to do, just do it. Remember, in thispany, I am your boss! You must obey me unconditionally!¡±


    Randy straightened up.

 Chapter 39: Never Marry Burton

    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Randy quickly apologized.


    Charles fell silent for a moment, then, after dealing with another document, suddenly said to Randy, ¡°I got married.¡±


    Randy stared at him, seriously suspecting that he had misheard.


    ¡°The two little mice were the first gift from my wife.¡±


    Randy: No wonder he treasures them so much, not letting anyone touch them.


    Wait, who is Charles¡¯s wife?


    Randy looked at his friend and boss with pleading eyes, wanting to know which courageous woman dared to marry Charles.


    However, Charles seemed to be oblivious to Randy¡¯s pleading gaze and resumed working on his files.


    As for what Charles was doing at thepany, Zelda had no idea. After Charles left, she initially nned to return to her mother¡¯s house, but her mother arrived first.


    However, Chris was stopped at the entrance of the Winston mansion.


    The Winston had strict rules and tight security. Regardless of the visitor¡¯s identity, permission from the homeowner was required before entering. Guests could only be led by the servants, going directly to the host¡¯s residence, without wandering around to avoid prying into others¡¯ privacy.


    Chris came to find Zelda, and since Zelda was an inhabitant of Charles¡¯s quarters, permission from Charles was necessary for Chris to enter the Winston mansion.


    But Charles was not at home now.


    Zelda also didn¡¯t have Charles¡¯s contact number. It was quite amusing ¨C they were legally married, but she didn¡¯t even have her husband¡¯s phone number.


    Her number, her past ¨C Charles had investigated everything about her. However, she knew nothing about him, and he could see through her so thoroughly. It was unfair.


    Unable to enter the Winston mansion, Chris had to call her daughter. Zelda then learned that her mother hade and hurriedly went outside.


    Unfamiliar with the Winston mansion, she took some time, asking a few servants, before finally finding her way out of the maze-like mansion.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    Chris quickly approached, grabbing her daughter¡¯s hand and scrutinizing her from top to bottom, making sure she was unharmed before heaving a sigh of relief.


    Then, with a hint of reproach, she said, ¡°Zelda, why didn¡¯t you tell your mom? When I came backst night and didn¡¯t see you, your dad told me what happened. It scared your mom so much. Mom wanted to call you, but your dad said it was toote, asking me not to disturb your rest. Mom couldn¡¯t sleep well all night.¡±


    Zelda apologized, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s my fault. I should have called you.¡±


    ¡°Has Charles mistreated you? Your dad actually watched you being taken away by Charles!¡±


    ¡°No, Mom. Charles wouldn¡¯t do anything to me. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Elle said Charles made you take responsibility for something. Zelda, what did you say to Charles that day? He chased us to our house wanting to take you away.¡±


    Zelda hesitated for a moment but ultimately didn¡¯t reveal the truth. Without her marriage certificate, her mother probably wouldn¡¯t believe her.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll tell you when the time is right. Anyway, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. I¡¯m fine. Mom, you came at the right time. Let me ride in your car to go back, and then I¡¯ll drive my own car over for use.¡±


    While Winston had no shortage of cars, Zelda, as the hidden and yet-to-be-seen young mistress, was not assigned a car. To make going out more convenient, she had to go back to her mother¡¯s house to get her own car.


    ¡°Zelda, can youe and live with your mom?¡±


    Chris, taking her daughter to the car, said with concern, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask when you didn¡¯t say, but Mom feels that living in the Winston might not be good for you. Rejecting a marriage proposal, Winston will surely hold a grudge, and Charles is not easy to get along with. Mom is afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°Zelda, before Mom left, Burton¡¯s mom called. She said she had chosen a date and wille to our house for the engagement on the sixth of next month.¡±


    After fastening her seatbelt, Chris asked her daughter, ¡°That day, when you said you didn¡¯t want to marry Burton, was it true? If it¡¯s true, then Mom will reject Burton¡¯s mom now.¡±


    ¡°Mom, reject it. I won¡¯t marry Burton in this lifetime.¡±


    Chris: ¡°¡­¡±


    The person who had once resorted to a hunger strike, dared toe to the Winston to find Charles, and even cut her wrists to refuse the marriage proposal ¨C wasn¡¯t she her daughter?


    ¡°Zelda, do you know what you¡¯re saying now?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m very clear. I know what I¡¯m saying. I used to like Burton, but now I feel he¡¯s not worth entrusting my life to. I¡¯ve been nursing my injuries at home for so long, and he didn¡¯t even make a phone call, let alonee to see me. He doesn¡¯t have me in his heart. If I marry him, I¡¯ll definitely be unhappy.¡±


    Chris, with a slightly relieved expression, reached over and touched her daughter¡¯s face before saying lovingly, ¡°Zelda, if you can figure it out, Mom is very happy. Lowell is deep, and you are not easy to deal with. Although Burton is outstanding and seems to treat you well, hearing what you said, he doesn¡¯t seem as good as he appears on the surface.¡±


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s not marry him. Mom will help you reject Burton¡¯s mom.¡±


    Chris affectionately touched her daughter¡¯s face before saying, ¡°Mom¡¯s Zelda is so good. You¡¯ll definitely find a man better than Burton.¡±


    She had already found one, even if he didn¡¯t allow her to call him her husband.


    The mother and daughter left Winston together.


    On the way, Zelda changed her mind and wanted to go to the Roscente Group.


    ¡°Go to thepany?¡±


    Chris was somewhat surprised, casting a nce at her daughter before focusing on the road ahead. ¡°How did you think of going to thepany? I used to ask you to work with your sister. You said you didn¡¯t understand the business world and politely declined.¡±


    Since then, the couple had not asked their biological daughter to return to thepany.


    Chris had some reservations because of Elle, but fortunately, the sisters got along well. Elle was very protective of her younger sister, so Chris nned to wait until the couple got old and couldn¡¯t work anymore, then give some shares to Elle. In this way, Elle would have the motivation to manage the Roscente Group. The majority of the shares, however, would go to Zelda. After all, she was the biological daughter.


    She didn¡¯t expect Zelda to take the initiative to go to the Roscente Group today.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s our family¡¯spany. Can¡¯t the real heiress of the Roscente go there?¡±


    Chris chuckled, ¡°Of course you can. Mom is just surprised. Usually, when I ask you to visit thepany, you¡¯d rather be a piano teacher for someone else than go to thepany.¡±


    Zelda felt guilty.


    Because she didn¡¯t understand the business, she resisted getting involved, disappointing her parents.


    In this lifetime, she must learn. Only when she understood and became strong could she take over the Roscente Group and prevent it from falling into the hands of Elle and Burton.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 40: Charles Calls Suddenly

    ¡°Mom, I want to studypany management now. Is Dad willing to take me along?¡± Chrisughed even more, ¡°Of course, we¡¯re most afraid that you won¡¯t want to learn. If you want to, even if I have to go back to thepany and take you with me, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    When Chris first married into the Roscente, she had also worked at the Roscente to assist her husband. Later, when Zelda was born, her attention shifted to her daughter, gradually returning to the family.


    ¡°Zelda, do you really want to learnpany management?¡± Chris asked with concern. ¡°Taking over thepany is not as easy as you imagine. Without a foundation, it will be even more difficult. You need to think carefully before making such a request to your dad.¡±


    Zelda replied firmly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not afraid of hard work. As long as I get the opportunity to learn, I will definitely excel. If Elle can do it, so can I.¡±


    Chris looked at her daughter again, happy that her daughter suddenly showed interest in learning.


    They changed their route and headed to the Roscente Group.


    ¡°Zelda, what¡¯s been going on between you and your sister recently? Ever since you rejected Charles¡¯ proposal, you¡¯ve been calling your sister by her name and your attitude towards her is not as respectful and affectionate as before.¡±


    Thinking it might be rted to Elleining about her, Chris said, ¡°Elle was raised by your dad and me. We put a lot of effort into her. Even though you¡¯re not blood-rted, if you can maintain a good rtionship with her like before, it will be beneficial. In the future, when your dad and I are gone, you¡¯ll have a helper. Don¡¯t distance yourself over trivial matters.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Zelda asked, ¡°Mom, do you really think she treats me well?¡±


    Chris hesitated for a moment, then smiled, ¡°Zelda, you are my biological daughter. If something happens, Mom will definitely stand by your side.¡±


    Zelda¡¯s eyes reddened at the nonmittal response from her mother. Afraid of being noticed, she quickly turned away, facing the window.


    The Roscente Group was not far from the Winston Empire Group, just a few minutes¡¯ drive, passing by the Winston Empire Group on the way to the Roscente Group.


    As they passed by the Winston Empire Group, Chris suddenly reminded her daughter, ¡°Zelda, see that tall building? That¡¯s the Winston Empire Group. Currently, Charles is still the big boss there. If you really want to get into business, be cautious of Winston. If they target you, all the efforts of several generations of the Roscente family will be in vain.¡±


    Zelda looked at the towering building. She knew the Winston Empire Group not only dominated the business sector in River Town but also held a strong position nationwide. That 68-story office building was exceptionally dazzling.


    Charles was busy inside at the moment.


    Chris, unaware of her daughter¡¯s rtionship with Charles, talked about the strength of Winston and the ruthlessness of Charles while driving. She said, ¡°The Rove Group has teamed up with others several times to attack Winston, but without gaining any benefits. Vinson Rove, the owner of Rove Group, is not someone easy to deal with either. Zelda, be cautious of Vinson; he and Charles are arch-enemies, but they are not friendly to people like us either.¡±


    Zelda had met Vinson a few times in her previous life. He was around the same age as Charles, extraordinarily handsome, and what left the biggest impression on Zelda was his beautiful and captivating eyes.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll remember that.¡±


    Mother and daughter chatted and soon arrived at the Roscente Group.


    The security guard at thepany entrance recognized Chris¡¯s car and let them through directly.


    Chris drove to the 28-story office building and stopped at the entrance.


    Zelda got out of the car.


    ¡°Ring, ring, ring¡­¡±


    Her phone suddenly rang.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Chris turned to look at her.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll answer the call.¡±


    Chris asked with a smile, ¡°Is it Cindy?¡±


    Zelda looked at the caller ID. ¡°No, it¡¯s an unknown number. I don¡¯t know who it is. Mom, you go find Dad first, and I¡¯ll join you after I take this call.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chris gave her daughter the freedom.


    ¡°Chris, Zelda.¡±


    The two receptionists greeted them with smiles.


    Zelda nodded while answering the unfamiliar call.


    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±


    The person on the other end didn¡¯t respond immediately. Zelda asked again, ¡°Hello, may I ask who is calling?¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    A low, cold voice came through, and Zelda recognized it as Charles. She tensed, quickly answering, ¡°I¡¯m outside.¡±


    Charles remained silent.


    Zelda didn¡¯t dare to hang up the call, patiently waiting for him to speak.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±


    Zelda was surprised and then smiled, ¡°I thought you had something to say to me, so I was waiting for you to speak.¡±


    Turns out, he was waiting for her to initiate the conversation.


    As the one who initiated the contact, she couldn¡¯t think of a topic to talk about with him in such a short time.


    ¡°Come back for lunch. I¡¯ve arranged for someone to do your hair at home.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to do my hair.¡±


    Zelda declined without hesitation. She was satisfied with her naturally ck, soft, and smooth hair.


    After a moment of silence, Charles said in a low, cold tone, ¡°Just a little trim to make your hairstyle look prettier. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cut off your long hair.¡±


    He liked her full head of hair, but the style seemed a bit outdated.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you attending the Granger family banquet next week?¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    After asking, Zelda felt it was unnecessary. Whatever he wanted to know, he could definitely find out.


    He had investigated her thoroughly, and her movements were undoubtedly clear to him.


    Once again, Zelda felt the inequality between husband and wife.


    ¡°Alright, thanks for thinking about me, Charles. Are youing home for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The conversation between husband and wife fell into a deadlock.


    Zelda felt that Charles was not good at small talk, and it was easy to make the conversation awkward.


    ¡°I might note home for lunch. Do you mind?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your business, and it has nothing to do with me. You don¡¯t need to report your whereabouts to me.¡±


    Charles¡¯ indifference made Zelda pout. ¡°Does Charles have other matters?¡±


    ¡°Do you dislike answering my calls?¡±


    This sentence was full of danger. Zelda thought if she answered ¡®yes,¡¯ Charles might strangle her.

 Chapter 41: Charles, Are You Jealous?

    ¡°Dare not.¡±


    Charles coldly snorted, knowing she wouldn¡¯t dare.


    ¡°This is my mobile number. In the future, if there¡¯s an emergency, you can call me.¡±


    Charles deliberately emphasized the words ¡°emergency.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    The husband finally condescended to give her his mobile number, and Zelda politely expressed her gratitude. Little did she know that her gratitude would suddenly enrage Charles on the other end of the line. He angrily roared, ¡°No need to say thank you!¡±


    Zelda was momentarily stunned. She had said thank you out of courtesy. Did he not want her to be a person with manners?


    ¡°We are couple!¡±


    Charles emphasized.


    ¡°Husbands and wives don¡¯t need to be so polite to each other, unless you¡­ still want to remarry Burton!¡±


    ¡°Charles, are you jealous?¡±


    Zelda deliberately asked.


    Charles didn¡¯t expect her to respond this way. His eyes darkened, and he abruptly hung up the call.


    Zelda didn¡¯t wait for an answer; she moved the phone away from her ear and realized he had already hung up.


    This man is truly capricious.


    No wonder Winston¡¯s servants are afraid to serve him. One moment he can talk to you, the next he can yell at you and then ignore you.


    Zelda didn¡¯t take this incident to heart and quickly caught up with her mother¡¯s footsteps.


    ¡°What did Cindy say to you?¡±


    Chris asked with concern. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you visited her. Have you two had a falling out?¡±


    ¡°Mom, we get along well. Why would we have a falling out? Cindy is traveling and won¡¯t be back for a few days. We should see her at Yemmy¡¯s birthday party.¡±


    ¡°When you go to the Granger family banquet with Elle, make more friends. The more friends you have, the broader yourwork. In our circle, every person has a backing. Making friends is also beneficial for you to take over the Roscente.¡±


    When Zelda mentioned working in thepany, Chris automatically treated her biological daughter as the sessor.


    In the past, the couple devoted all their efforts to Elle, grooming her into a qualified sessor. Little did they expect her to be deliberately swapped, leaving their biological daughter knowing nothing now.


    Chris harbored deep hatred for the person who had intentionally made the swap, even though that person had fallen into legal troubles and received a sentence.


    ¡°Mom, I understand.¡±


    Zelda didn¡¯t tell her mother that with Elle around, those high-borndies would not be her friends. They would only dig pits and set traps with Elle, watching her embarrass herself and ruin her reputation.


    Mother and daughter took the elevator straight to the top floor.


    ¡°Chris, Zelda.¡±


    Peck¡¯s secretary saw the mother and daughter together and greeted them with a smile, leading them to the CEO¡¯s office.


    ¡°Elle is in the CEO¡¯s office. Do you want to wait?¡±


    At the door of the CEO¡¯s office, the secretary knocked, and Elle¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The father and daughter inside were surprised. Then, in sync, they both stood up and walked out.


    ¡°Honey, Zelda, why are you here?¡±


    Peck walked ahead, his face full of smiles, looking at Zelda with gentle eyes.


    ¡°Dad, did we disturb your work with Mom?¡±


    ¡°No, your dad and your sister have finished discussing. You came just in time. Let¡¯s have lunch together at the Rich Hotel.¡±


    Rich Hotel in River Town was a seven-star hotel, the best andrgest in the city. It belonged to the Winston family¡¯s industry, and the general manager was Lucas Winston, Zelda¡¯s true younger brother.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The family of four sat down on the sofa.


    Elle poured four sses of warm water.


    ¡°Mom, did you pass by here on your way to the mall with Zelda?¡±


    Elle hadn¡¯t noticed any traces of Zelda, and saw that the swelling on Zelda¡¯s face had gone down, and she was in good spirits, so she didn¡¯t look like she had suffered any loss.


    ¡°No, Zelda said she wanted toe to the office, so we came here.¡±


    Chris took a sip of water, looked at her husband, and said on Zelda¡¯s behalf, ¡°Peck , Zelda wants to work in our family¡¯spany, so you arrange for her to follow you.¡±


    Elle¡¯s face changes slightly, but quickly returns to normal.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Peck, on the other hand, looked at Zelda and asked rather seriously, ¡°Zelda, have you asked Charles? Did he agree to youing out to work?¡±


    the Winston family rules are strict, and there are many rules, the women who married into their family are at home to teach their children and be noble wives, they are not allowed toe out to work, the women in their family don¡¯tck of money to spend, and they don¡¯t need them to make money to support their family, they are only responsible for spending the money that their husbands earn back.


    ¡°Why ask Charles if Zelda wants to work, it¡¯s a private matter in our family, as long as you agree.¡± Chris didn¡¯t have the good sense to talk about her husband, ¡°Although our family rejected THE Winston¡¯s marriage, it seems like we are sorry to THE Winston, but Charles has already left it alone, Zelda doesn¡¯t owe Charles anything, it¡¯s not up to Charles to take it.¡±


    Peck red twice at his wife, ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Chris¡¯ face turned hard, ¡°Why don¡¯t I understand?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ask.¡±


    Charles didn¡¯t allow him to say it, in front of his wife, Peck didn¡¯t dare to reveal half a word, he could only say to Zelda, ¡°Zelda, if you want to go into thepany to work, Dad doesn¡¯t have a problem with it, Dad is also willing to bring you along and teach you personally, but you must consult Charles, he agrees to it, only then can you do it.¡±


    Elle didn¡¯t want Zelda to go into thepany, she took over the conversation and said, ¡°Zelda, Dad has a point, Charles took you away to say that he made you responsible for something, he shouldn¡¯t be allowed to just leave, you still need to ask Charles for his opinion, so you don¡¯t piss him off again.¡±


    Zelda looked at Elle quietly , knowing in her heart that she didn¡¯t want her in thepany.


    Elle looked calm.

 Chapter 42: How could you!

    Zelda withdrew her gaze and said to her father, ¡°Dad, I think Mom is right. This is a private matter for our family. As long as Dad agrees, I cane in. There¡¯s no need to bother Charles with everything.¡±


    Charles had told her that even if she didn¡¯t want topete, as the biological daughter of her parents, Elle would consider her a rival. Her existence was a threat to Elle. Joining thepany meantpeting with Elle. Charles would probably agree to her joining the Roscente Group, right?


    Peck stared at his daughter. He wanted to remind her of the rules in the Winston family, but with his wife and Elle present, he couldn¡¯t bring it up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss thister,¡± Peck decided, nning to ask Charles for his opinion before arranging for Zelda to join thepany, to avoid conflicts between the couple.


    ¡°Peck¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, It¡¯s up to dad.¡±


    Zelda held her mother¡¯s hand, signaling her not to get involved in this matter with her father.


    Elle sighed inwardly. She had to find a way to stop Zelda from joining thepany. Even though her parents still trusted her, she wasn¡¯t the biological daughter of the Roscente family. Once Zelda entered thepany, her parents would surely focus on nurturing Zelda. What would be left for Elle then?


    ¡°Ring, ring, ring¡­¡±


    Zelda¡¯s phone rang again.


    She took out her phone and looked at the caller ID, her expression subtly changing.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chris asked with concern.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll take this call outside.¡±


    Zelda didn¡¯t tell her parents it was Charles calling.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Peck said affectionately.


    Elle felt that her father had changed since yesterday when he personally sent Charles and Zelda away from the Roscente. She wondered what Charles had told her father.


    Regardless of what the three in the office thought, once Zelda walked out and reached the VIP room door, away from the secretary, she answered Charles¡¯s call.


    ¡°You took longer to answer the call than others. I¡¯m busy, you wasted my time. Compensate for my losses.¡±


    After Charles finished, Zelda replied softly, ¡°Charles, you¡¯re really bad. You almost scared my heart out. You shouldpensate me for the mental damages caused by your fierceness.¡±


    Charles tightened his grip on the phone, cracks appearing in the icy facade on his face. This woman¡¯s patience was quite impressive; no matter what attitude he used, she could still smile in the face of his aggression.


    Did he regret marrying her?


    ¡°Charles, miss me?¡± Zelda sweetly smiled, ¡°Calling me twice within an hour, you must miss me. I¡¯m at my family¡¯spany now. When I go backter, should Ie in to see you?¡±


    Charles really wanted to p her face. He didn¡¯t miss her, but the words rolled back as he couldn¡¯t bring himself to p her face. Her voice was sweet and charming, making him feel pleasant. For things that could bring him joy, Charles wouldn¡¯t prevent them from happening.


    ¡°You need to go home for lunch.¡±


    Charles said in a low voice, ¡°I arranged a hairstylist to do your hair. Don¡¯t disappoint them; it¡¯s Tommy.¡±


    Tommy!


    Zelda knew this person, a famous hairstylist in River Town. Many people lined up to have him do their hair.


    In her past life, Zelda wanted to make an appointment with Tommy to do her hair, but she couldn¡¯t get a slot. The people ahead of her were all top figures in River Town, while she was just an unpopr young madam from the Lowell family. Tommy wouldn¡¯t pay attention to her.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    In this life, she didn¡¯t need to make an appointment herself. With Charles arranging it, Tommy woulde to help her with her hair.


    Zelda felt the joy of being with Charles. She smiled happily, and thatughter transmitted through the airwaves into Charles¡¯s ears. Suddenly, he remembered her joy after they got married, finding her amusing.


    ¡°What time will he arrive ?¡±


    ¡°At 12:30. You have to be home before 12. Can you manage that?¡±


    Zelda checked the time and said, ¡°Can¡¯t I be home by 12:30? My dad invited me to have lunch at Rich Hotel, the seven-star hotel in River Town.¡±


    She lived two lifetimes and had never been invited to have a meal at Rich Hotel. She reflected on her failure as the Roscente heiress.


    Sensing her reluctance, Charles¡¯s tone softened. ¡°Invite me, and I can let you stay at the Rich Hotel every day, in the presidential suite, enjoying the highest level of service.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s your family¡¯s property. I almost forgot. Charles, do you like two little mice? When I go back this afternoon, I¡¯ll give you a pair of little oxen. I can make all twelve zodiac signs.¡±


    Charles¡¯s lips curved slightly, and he pressed down on the smile that emerged.


    ¡°Stingy!¡±


    He lightly teased her for giving such small gifts.


    ¡°Gifts are light, but the sentiment is heavy. All handmade by me. Others might want them, but I won¡¯t give them to anyone else.¡±


    Charles was in a good mood. He asked her, ¡°Besides making zodiac signs, what else can you make? Can you make portraits?¡±


    ¡°I can, but portraits are not as easy to make as animals. They require more time and materials.¡±


    After saying that, Zelda felt a sense of unease. He wouldn¡¯t make her create a series of portraits of him as the zodiac signs, would he?


    ¡°Since you can make portraits, then¡­¡±


    Zelda caught on quickly. Even if she cursed him in her heart, she wore a pleasing smile on her face and said, ¡°Charles, if you like, I¡¯ll make them. However, since I¡¯m not very familiar with you, I¡¯d need some time to carefully study your features to create a lifelike portrait.¡±


    Charles¡¯s lips curved again. He said to her, ¡°Zelda, I seriously suspect that you want to flirt with me.¡±


    ¡°Charles, even if I want to flirt with you, can I seed? You¡¯re not a person to be trifled with. Flirting with you would be a wasted effort.¡±


    The next moment, Charles¡¯s tone turned cold, ordering her, ¡°Go home now.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Wasn¡¯t it before 12? It¡¯s still early.¡±


    ¡°Can you walk home by yourself? If not, then go back now. I¡¯ll give you enough time. If you still make a mistake, I¡¯ll cut off all your hair when I get home.¡±


    ¡°How could you!¡±


    Zelda was irritated, cursing him.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Charles¡¯s tone became more severe. Zelda immediately changed her tune, ¡°I said you¡¯re handsome. My love for you is like the rolling waters of the Yangtze River, flowing endlessly.¡±


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    Burton¡¯s voice suddenly interrupted the couple¡¯s conversation.


    Zelda turned her head and saw Burton approaching with a bouquet of flowers. He walked confidently, and the secretary, like air, didn¡¯t stop or block him.


    On the other end of the call, Charles heard Burton¡¯s voice and promptly hung up.


    ¡°Charles¡­ hung up my call again! Just wait; one day, I will hang up your call fiercely too!¡±


    Muttering to herself, Zelda put her phone back in her pocket. She turned around to face Burton, who was approaching with a bouquet.

 Chapter 43: It’s You I’m Hitting!

    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    Burton approached, a smile gracing his handsome face as he handed the bouquet of flowers to Zelda.


    Zelda didn¡¯t take the flowers, her tone indifferent as she asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I missed you, so I came.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Burton looked at her with a smile, his eyes filled with affection.


    Zelda almost wanted topliment him on his acting skills. Clearly, he didn¡¯t love her, yet he could portray such a tender appearance, deceiving her in her past life.


    Zelda sneered, ¡°How did you know I was here? Did you reallye for me?¡±


    She separated the bouquet, mockingly saying, ¡°Burton, why not give this bouquet to the person you truly want to give it to?¡±


    With that, she stepped past Burton, intending to leave.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    Burton reached out and grabbed her.


    Zelda turned and pped him.


    Peck¡¯s secretary was startled.


    The p left Burton dumbfounded. He covered the side of his face that was struck, looking at Zelda with confusion. To him, her cold and distant attitude could be attributed to her anger about him noting to see her after she cut her wrists.


    He thought that by coaxing her a bit, he could win her back, and she would once again be as doting and obedient to him as before.


    ¡°Zelda¡­¡± Burton murmured, ¡°Why did you hit me?¡±


    Zelda¡¯s face turned frosty, and she coldly warned Burton, ¡°It¡¯s you I¡¯m hitting! If you darey a hand on me again, I won¡¯t be as polite next time.¡±


    Zelda turned and walked towards her father¡¯s office.


    At that moment, Elle emerged from inside.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    Elle called her gently, ¡°About yesterday¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I was too impulsive. You won¡¯t hold it against me, will you?¡±


    ¡°If I say I will hold it against you, what will you do?¡±


    Elle hesitated.


    Zelda chuckled and walked past her as she entered the office to talk to her parents. Inside, the family of three looked harmonious and full of love.


    Jealousy surged within Elle.


    Once, she was the darling daughter in her parents¡¯ eyes, and all their love was given to her. Now¡­ they treated her as the adopted daughter! Her biological parents were incapable, and if she returned to them, she would only be dragged down by their poverty.


    Suppressing her resentful gaze, Elle put on an appearance of generosity. She gently closed the office door, and when she turned around, she saw Burton.


    Burton, still holding the bouquet, had one hand on the side of his face that Zelda had hit.


    Zelda was surprisingly strong, and he could feel his face swelling where she had hit him.


    ¡°Burton?¡±


    Elle approached, her expression full of concern. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    When Burton put down his hand from his face, Elle eximed in distress, ¡°What happened? Who hit you?¡±


    She quickly understood without waiting for Burton to answer and asked, ¡°Was it Zelda who hit you?¡±


    Burton smiled awkwardly, ¡°Elle, I¡¯m fine. I startled Zelda, and that¡¯s why she reacted this way.¡±


    He gave Elle a meaningful look, and although Elle understood, she still felt sorry for him.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to harm a single hair on Burton, but Zelda dared to!


    Seeing Burton frequently at the Roscente Group, with both families having business dealings, and knowing each other for a long time, Elle showing concern for him wouldn¡¯t arouse suspicion, as everyone in River Town knew that Zelda had a crush on Burton.


    The two families also had intentions of a marriage alliance.


    Once back in her office, Elle immediately closed the door. She then pushed Burton against it, approached him, and held the side of his face that had been pped. She kissed him.


    Burton initially thought of pushing her away, afraid of being seen and affecting their ns. However, he soon couldn¡¯t resist. With one hand around her waist, he held onto the bouquet with the other.


    After a kiss, Elle gently touched the side of his face that had been hit, her eyes filled with concern. ¡°Does it hurt a lot? Go sit on the sofa; I¡¯ll get some ice for you.¡±


    Her vice president¡¯s office was spacious and bright, equipped with a lounge, a small meeting room, and a small pantry.


    Burton agreed with a sound, but he still lifted her chin and gave a peck on her red lips.


    He hadn¡¯t kissed Zelda before, and he wondered how she tasted.


    Burton thought secretly. The next time he got a chance, he would taste the sweetness of Zelda¡¯s lips. Maybe after doing so, she would once again be devoted to him. After all, a man who isn¡¯t a bit bad, a woman won¡¯t love him.

 Chapter 44: Is the relationship between men and women pure?

    Charles requested Zelda to be home by noon, and Tommy would arrive around half past twelve at the Winston mansion to help her with her hair. Zelda considered canceling the dinner with her parents at Rich Hotel because she needed to bring her car out from home for future convenience.


    ¡°Why the rush?¡± Chris asked with concern. ¡°Is this Charles¡¯ demand? How does he treat you now? Does he see you as a servant?¡±


    Peck took over, reprimanding his wife gently, ¡°That¡¯s between Zelda and Charles. They will handle it. Although Charles may be cold, he isn¡¯t unreasonable. He won¡¯t mistreat Zelda. Don¡¯t interfere; Charles, despite his indifference, isn¡¯t irrational. You can rest assured. Don¡¯t always act as if our daughter is suffering at the Winston; it won¡¯t benefit her that way.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°It was suffering from the beginning. If it weren¡¯t for you listening to Elle, Zelda wouldn¡¯t be like this now,¡± Chrisined.


    ¡°Elle did it for Zelda¡¯s good. Zelda was¡­ Well, let¡¯s not talk about that now.¡± Peck said kindly to Zelda, ¡°Zelda, do whatever Charles asks you to do. We have plenty of opportunities as a family of three to have dinner. No need to rush today.¡±


    He escorted his wife and daughter out of the office, reminding Zelda, ¡°Ask Charles about his thoughts on your desire to work when you see him.¡±


    If Charles had no objections, Peck would be happy to groom his biological daughter to take over his position. He wasn¡¯t yet at the retirement age, and as long as Zelda could endure hardships, he could nurture her to take over thepany. This way, thepany could be handed over to his own daughter, not Elle.


    Chris turned to her husband and said, ¡°Peck, Burton¡¯s mom called me today, mentioning the engagement of Burton and Zelda. What do you think¡­¡±


    ¡°Reject!¡±


    Without letting Chris finish, Peck quickly interrupted her. His expression was serious, serving as both a warning to his wife and a reminder to his daughter, ¡°Don¡¯t mention Burton and Zelda¡¯s marriage again. They are not suitable for each other.¡±


    Now that his daughter belonged to Charles, thinking of marrying Burton was suicidal. Peck advised his daughter, ¡°Zelda, Dad knows you like Burton a lot. Although Burton is not bad, he¡¯s really not suitable for you. Forget about him.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve long forgotten.¡±


    Peck carefully observed her expression, feeling relieved when he saw that she didn¡¯t seem to be lying. ¡°It¡¯s good that you can let it go. Dad felt both heartache and helplessness when you did so much for him back then.¡±


    In her heart, Zelda sneered: her father changed his attitude because he saw Charles treating her differently. Yesterday, he even wanted to use force against her.


    Mother and daughter, under Peck¡¯s escort, entered the elevator.


    Soon, the family of three exited the elevator.


    ¡°Peck, you can go back to your work. Zelda and I will head home first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll see you out.¡±


    Peck showed consideration.


    Just as the family of three stepped out of the office building, Elle chased after them, holding the bouquet that Burton had bought.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    Elle ran up to Zelda with the bouquet and handed it to her with a smile, ¡°Burton asked me to pass this bouquet to you. He said you misunderstood him, refusing to ept his flowers. Zelda, you really misunderstood Burton. He has been busytely, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯te to see you when you had your ident. Now that he¡¯s done with work, he came to find you.¡±


    Zelda didn¡¯t take the bouquet; she nced at the flowers ¨C red roses and baby¡¯s breath, arranged beautifully but not to her liking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like roses.¡±


    Zelda said casually, looking directly at Elle, with a pointed tone, ¡°My mom and I came to thepany spontaneously. How did Burton know I wasing? Did he predict it, or did someone tell him? If he wanted to give me flowers, knowing I don¡¯t like roses, why did he buy roses? Is this his sincerity towards me?¡±


    ¡°This flower-wasn¡¯t it meant for me?¡±


    Elle remainedposed, apologetically smiling, ¡°Burton asked me about work-rted matters. I casually mentioned that you were in thepany, and he came over. He bought roses because he came in a hurry and probably didn¡¯t think about it.¡±


    She loved roses herself.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Zelda chuckled twice, ¡°I won¡¯t ept it. Please return the bouquet to him. Thanks.¡±


    After saying that, she said to her mother, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Elle called, ¡°Zelda, Zelda,¡± twice, but Zelda ignored her and didn¡¯t stop walking.


    Soon, Chris¡¯ car left the Roscente Group.


    Suppressing her gaze, Elle raised her head and received her father¡¯s thoughtful look. Feeling uneasy, she hurriedly exined, ¡°Dad, Burton asked me to pass the bouquet to Zelda. I didn¡¯t expect Zelda to still be angry with Burton. If she finds out, I won¡¯t mention it to Burton that she¡¯s in thepany.¡±


    She added softly, ¡°Zelda even pped Burton, and she¡¯s still not appeased.¡±


    Peck reached for the bouquet of roses, examined it for a moment, and said, ¡°Elle, try not to get involved in Zelda and Burton¡¯s affairs. Regarding matters of the heart, we outsiders can¡¯t help. We, as Zelda¡¯s family, should stand by her side. As for this bouquet, throw it away.¡±


    Peck stuffed the bouquet back into Elle¡¯s arms and walked past her towards the elevator.


    His daughter for whom he had raised for twenty-six years-how could Peck not know her preferences? The one who liked red roses was Elle! From the time Zelda and her mother arrived until they left, Peck didn¡¯t see Elle pick up her phone. Without a phone, how did she inform Burton that Zelda was in thepany?


    It was clearly a lie!


    Peck didn¡¯t expose his eldest daughter¡¯s lie. After all, despite not being his biological daughter, they had twenty-six years of father-daughter affection.


    This time, Peck chose to tolerate Elle¡¯s lie.


    On the way back, the mother and daughter didn¡¯t speak. When they were about to reach the Roscente, Chris asked, ¡°Zelda, did you notice that something is off between Burton and Elle, causing you to give up on marrying him?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve known each other for a long time, both talented and beautiful. In the eyes of many, they are a perfect match. But since you returned, Burton quickly confessed his feelings to you, making us believe that his rtionship with Elle is just pure friendship.¡±


    Zelda calmly said, ¡°Mom, Is the rtionship between men and women pure??

 Chapter 45: Witnessing Wife Driving

    Chris: ¡°¡­ Does Elle not like Burton? Or did Burton not confess to her? Or is he thinking of marrying you while having an affair with Elle?¡±


    ¡°Mom, only they know the reasons,¡± Zelda replied indifferently. She didn¡¯t want to discuss their matters too much. Regardless of any conspiracy between them, she had no intention of being manipted again in this lifetime.


    Chris, caught up in her thoughts, eximed, ¡°What does Burton take you and your sister for? Even if Elle is not my biological daughter, I raised her, and I consider her my own. How can he y with Elle like this?¡±


    ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll talk to Elle and advise her to stay away from Burton. I never expected Burton, who seems so charming, to have the potential to be a scoundrel.¡±


    Zelda remained silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s essential to remind Elle and encourage her to stay away from Burton. If Burton can¡¯t gain any benefits from me and turns to pursue her, Mom, you and Dad must ensure that she stays away from the Lowell family. Marrying into that family would be jumping into a fire pit, and Burton is too much of a scoundrel.¡±


    In her past life, Elle was Burton¡¯s secret lover, and their child was born out of wedlock. In this life, Zelda didn¡¯t want them to be a legally married couple. Instead, she preferred Elle to remain Burton¡¯s mistress until he married someone else, leaving Elle better off.


    Chris nodded repeatedly, ¡°We will definitely help both of you and watch over your sister. When a woman gets married, it¡¯s like being reborn. If she marries the wrong person, it can ruin her whole life. Both of you are my precious daughters, and I hope you both can marry into good families.¡±


    Zelda smiled, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    The Winston might not be a good family, but with Charles¡¯ prominent background, she was not willing to let go.


    ¡­


    Charles put down his phone with a gloomy expression. It was unclear who he had just talked to, but it seemed to have upset him. Leaning back in his ck swivel chair, he stared at the two small mice on the desk. Once again, the image of the woman from his dream, whose face he couldn¡¯t see but had spent a passionate night with, crossed his mind. Strangely, he found himself associating her with Zelda.


    After spending time together, Zelda brought a sense of familiarity to him. Yet, he hadn¡¯t seen her before her suicide attempt and rejection of marriage. He nced at his left wristwatch and called, ¡°Monday,e in.¡±


    Monday, the codenamed bodyguard, quickly entered the room.


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    ¡°I want to go home.¡±


    Charles spoke in a low tone, and Monday understood. He approached to assist Charles, helping him sit in the wheelchair. Then, he took out his phone and called his colleagues. Afterward, Monday pushed Charles out of the CEO¡¯s office.


    By the time Charles reached the ground floor in the elevator, his private car fleet was ready. Within minutes, Charles¡¯ car fleet left the Empire Group of the Winston.


    Leaving the busy street, the car fleet took the road leading to the Winston mansion. However, they were unexpectedly overtaken by a BMW from behind. The driver frowned and murmured, ¡°Who¡¯s not afraid of death!¡±


    This road led to the Winston mansion, and ordinary people wouldn¡¯t take it unless their destination was the Winston. Sitting in the back seat, Charles saw the BMW that overtook his car fleet. He didn¡¯t recognize the license te, but there was arge sticker on the back saying, ¡°New female driver on the road, please be understanding.¡±


    It was apparent that the BMW owner was a woman and a novice driver.


    A new driver speeding? Charles¡¯ face darkened, and he remained silent. If she wanted to drive recklessly, what did it have to do with him?


    The car fleet continued to follow the BMW, which was treating the road like a runway. The driver of the BMW was none other than Zelda.


    She was rushing back to Winston, so she drove fast. She didn¡¯t realize at first that the cars behind her were her husband¡¯s private car fleet. Only when she arrived at the Winston mansion¡¯s entrance and noticed the cars still following her did she understand.


    Zelda understood, and Charles naturally guessed who the BMW belonged to. Charles remembered all the Winston license te numbers clearly. He didn¡¯t recognize the BMW¡¯s te number; who else could it be if not his newlywed wife?


    Seeing her drive at full speed, Charles¡¯ expression turned as dark as coal.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    If this woman died just after marrying him, people would say that Charles not onlycked humanity but also crippled his wife. Zelda stepped out of the car.


    She couldn¡¯t get in; the security guards at the Winston mansion entrance didn¡¯t recognize her car and wouldn¡¯t allow her entry. Aware that there were cars behind her, she got out of the car first.


    ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    Charles ordered the driver to stop.


    The driver quicklyplied.


    He pressed the button to lower the car window, and with a cold gaze, Charles looked at Zelda walking towards them.


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    Zelda habitually smiled sweetly, ¡°You¡¯re back too.¡±


    Charles stared at her with a cold look.


    Having been red at by him several times, Zelda had developed immunity. She wasn¡¯t as scared as she was in the beginning. She stood in front of the car window, smiling at Charles, who continued to re at her.


    ¡°What kind of car are you driving?¡±


    Charles lifted his thin lips and asked her.


    Zelda turned her head to look at her new car and then back at Charles, ¡°It¡¯s a BMW. My mom gave it to me as a gift. How about it? Looks good, right?¡±


    ¡°A BMW? I thought it was an airne.¡±


    Charles sarcastically remarked, ¡°Driving a car like it¡¯s an airne. Zelda, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    He raised his thumb as if praising her.


    Zelda epted thepliment and thanked him with a smile, ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Charles. How¡¯s my driving? If I join a racingpetition, I¡¯ll definitely bring back a championship trophy, giving Charles some glory.¡±


    ¡°Monday.¡±


    After closing the car window, Charles ordered coldly, ¡°Let Tuesday and the others get off the car, and take off her car tires.¡±


    Let¡¯s see if she¡¯ll still drive recklessly!


    Monday replied, ¡°¡­ Okay.¡±


    Charles¡¯ car fleet bypassed Zelda¡¯s car, entering the mansion directly. However, one security car remained outside.


    Zelda was curious, but from the security car, four bodyguards descended. They went to the trunk and took out a toolbox. As they approached her car, they ced the toolbox down, opened it, and took out tools to start removing her car tires.


    Damn! They¡¯re taking off my car tires!

 Chapter 46:I Like Charles

    ¡°What are you doing? Stop it now!¡± Zelda anxiously tried to intervene, but the bodyguardspletely ignored her, focusing solely on removing her car tires. Knowing it was Charles¡¯ order, Zelda red at her car, stomped her foot, and hurried inside.


    He had them remove all her car tires just because she drove a bit fast. Did he really need to punish her like this? If it weren¡¯t for his demand that she be home by twelve, she wouldn¡¯t have driven so recklessly.


    Once inside the mansion, Zelda couldn¡¯t recall how she got there. The Winston was enormous, with a maze of intersecting cement roads right after the entrance. Each road was nked by greenery, resembling abyrinth. It was challenging for someone unfamiliar to find their way to the main house.


    Trying to calm down, Zelda struggled to remember the route she took earlier in the morning. Perhaps Charles¡¯mand had agitated her, but she felt like she had amnesia; she couldn¡¯t remember how she entered.


    Unable to figure it out, she took out her phone and attempted to call Charles. Luckily, he had generously provided her with his contact number, preventing her from being stranded.


    Charles didn¡¯t answer her call immediately. Undeterred, Zelda kept dialing, and on the sixth attempt, Charles finally answered.


    ¡°Charles.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Zelda called pitifully.


    Charles remained silent.


    ¡°Charles, I can¡¯t remember the route, and I can¡¯t get in. Can you send someone to guide me inside?¡±


    Charles still didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Charles.¡± Zelda¡¯s voice became even softer.


    Perhaps her sweet and soft voice softened him, as Charles responded in a low, cold tone, ¡°Stay where you are.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Charles.¡±


    Even though he caused her this trouble, she had to thank him.


    After ending the call, Charles summoned the steward of his residence. In a deep voice, he instructed, ¡°Zack, go out and bring her in. She can¡¯t remember the route.¡±


    Zack respectfully acknowledged, ¡°Okay.¡±


    It¡¯s no wonder the Young Mistress couldn¡¯t find her way. The Winston was indeed vast, and with its maze-like greenery-lined paths after the entrance, it was normal for someone new to get lost. Those who worked at the Winston had gotten lost countless times before remembering the routes.


    Zack went out to pick up Zelda. With guidance, she quickly entered the mansion.


    Not seeing her husband inside, she turned around to leave. If she guessed correctly, Charles was probably dining in the pavilion in the yard. It was cool, had beautiful scenery, and was quite-a perfect ce for him.


    Having spent some time with Charles, Zelda had already figured out that he enjoyed peace and quiet. His residence was exceptionally serene, with almost no sound of footsteps when anyone entered or exited. It was easy to get scared, and they had the potential to scare each other.


    When Zelda reached the pavilion, she saw Charles indeed having his meal.


    As soon as she entered, the rich aroma of the dishes filled her senses, immediately arousing her appetite.


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    Zelda shamelessly sat down without waiting for an invitation. Seeing a set of bowls and chopsticks still on the table, she assumed it was extra and picked up the chopsticks to start eating.


    Charles nced at her, then lowered his head to sip his soup, coldly saying, ¡°Who told you to sit down? I said, while staying here, you need to be self-sufficient.¡±


    ¡°I came back in a hurry, didn¡¯t have time to buy groceries. I¡¯ll mooch a meal from you today. When I have time, I¡¯ll cook for you too,¡± Zelda said as she helped herself to a bowl of soup. She found Charles to be quite good at enjoying life; both the dishes and the soup were exceptionally delicious.


    While eating, Zelda remembered the purpose of her hasty return and asked, ¡°Charles, why did you have my car tires removed?¡±


    Charles didn¡¯t look at her and said coldly, ¡°I thought your car tires looked unpleasant, so I had them removed. What¡¯s the matter? Do you have any objections?¡±


    ¡°Charles, I need my car for transportation. If you have my tires removed, how am I supposed to go out in the future? Walk?¡± Zeldained.


    Charles raised his head to look at her, and after a moment, he said, ¡°There¡¯s a driver at home. If you want to go somewhere, tell Zack. He¡¯s the one who brought you in just now. He¡¯s my steward, and he can help you with anything you need.¡±


    Even with her fast driving speed, it was easy to get into trouble. In the event of a car ident, it would undoubtedly be a total disaster. Charles didn¡¯t want to bear the reputation of being a wife-crippler.


    ¡°¡­ Even so, you don¡¯t have to remove my car tires. This is my new car given by my mom,¡± Zelda said, a bit defiant.


    ¡°Listening to your tone, are you expecting me topensate you for a new car?¡±


    Charles squinted at her, and Zelda felt a chill in his piercing gaze. Being looked at by him this way, she felt like she was on the edge of a knife.


    ¡°If you destroy my new car, shouldn¡¯t youpensate me?¡± Zelda dared to voice her opinion.


    ¡°Do you still want a free meal?¡± Charles suddenly asked.


    Zelda instinctively nodded.


    ¡°Full now?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°All this delicious food on the table can¡¯t satisfy your appetite?¡±


    Zelda pursed her lips, resentfully bowing her head to eat her meal.


    Muttering something under her breath while eating, Charles couldn¡¯t hear clearly, but he could guess that she was probably cursing him.


    The matter ofpensation was dropped.


    Charles had decided not to let Zelda drive herself. No matter how much she argued, it would be in vain.


    Zelda admitted that she had a sharp tongue, but when facing her husband, she always ended up on the losing side. Though he spoke little, he always managed to hit her weak points.


    After the young couple finished their lunch, they received a report that Tommy had arrived.


    The bodyguards cleared the table.


    Zelda pushed Charles out of the pavilion. Upon hearing that Tommy had arrived, she craned her neck to look around. Charles noticed and said to her, ¡°Do you like Tommy?¡±


    ¡°No, I like Charles!¡±


    Zelda wasn¡¯t foolish enough to fall into that trap. Besides, she was telling the truth; she didn¡¯t like Tommy. She was just disappointed because she couldn¡¯t get Tommy to help with her hair in her past life.


    Charles extinguished his anger with her statement of ¡°I like Charles,¡± and said indifferently, ¡°Not everyone can have Tommye for a service.¡±

 Chapter 47: Married her, she belongs to him!

    ¡°I know, thank you, Charles. Charles is really good to me.¡±


    Charles hated ttery the most, but listening to herpliments, he surprisingly felt no disgust.


    Zelda pushed Charles towards the house.


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°I want to work.¡±


    Charles remained silent, waiting for her to continue.


    ¡°You also know about my background. The Roscente Group is my parents¡¯ work. I don¡¯t want to watch their efforts turn into Elle¡¯s. I want to fight for everything that belongs to me.¡±


    After she finished speaking, Charles calmly said, ¡°Women in The Winston are not allowed to work. They have endless money, enjoy boundless luxury, and only need to focus on managing the household, asionally apanying their husbands to charity events, always considering the family¡¯s interests in everything.¡±


    ¡°If they want more money, they bear sons and daughters for their husbands. In The Winston, giving birth to a son is rewarded with one million, and giving birth to a daughter is rewarded with five million.¡±


    Zelda was shocked by Winston¡¯s family rules.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this like being princesses in an ivory tower? Bing tools for producing offspring?¡±


    A reward of one million for a son? No wonder Winston had a booming poption; it was the result of such huge incentives.


    She nced at Charles¡¯ unmentionable area, guessing his thoughts. If he looked at her with a gaze from above, she smirked, ¡°I may not be eligible for those rewards, so I need to find a job and have a steady ie.¡±


    Charles¡¯ gaze deepened. After a while, he said, ¡°Are you sure you want topete with Elle?¡±


    ¡°Why not? You said it yourself; whether Ipete or not, my existence is a threat to her. Since that¡¯s the case, I might as well openlypete with her. I don¡¯t believe I, the true daughter of Roscente, can¡¯t surpass the adopted daughter of Roscente.¡±


    Zelda¡¯s eyes were determined, mixed with resentment.


    Charles noticed the hatred in her eyes when she mentioned Elle but just looked at her for a moment without saying anything.


    ¡°Charles, my father insisted on asking for your opinion. Only if you agree, he will let me work at The Roscente. Can you give me an answer now?¡±


    Suppressing the hatred for Elle, Zelda looked straight at Charles.


    She couldn¡¯t help but admit that her Charles was really handsome. If he hadn¡¯t lost the use of his legs, bing a paraplegic, making him non-human and non-ghost, she wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to pick him up.


    Charles noticed her increasingly strange gaze towards him, scanning down asionally. He understood what she was thinking and suddenly reached out to beckon her over. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Come closer; let me whisper to you. Don¡¯t let others hear and spread it to my grandmother. It won¡¯t be good for you.¡±


    Zelda leaned in, saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t we in a hidden marriage now? Your family doesn¡¯t know our true rtionship.¡±


    Thinking she was brought back by him for revenge, she suddenly felt a warm touch on her cheek. Charles had flicked her forehead twice, and his force was strong, making it hurt.


    Zelda stood up straight, rubbing the sore spot on her forehead while ring at him. She was annoyed at herself for being fooled so many times.


    ¡°This is a punishment for thinking about things you shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Charles, I¡¯m not heartless. Unlike you¡­ I mean, you¡¯re really handsome. I like you so much. My liking for you is like the surging River, unstoppable. My liking for you is as deep as the ocean, impossible to measure. I¡­¡±


    Being looked at with a seemingly smiling yet not smiling expression, Zelda couldn¡¯t continue.


    ¡°Why stop? I was enjoying it. Keep going; let me enjoy it some more.¡±


    Zelda giggled.


    Charles, amused by herughter, suddenly lifted his right hand to press down on the smile forming on his lips.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Charles, can I go to work?¡± Zelda hadn¡¯t forgotten her question.


    Charles saw Tommy entering with Monday¡¯s guidance from outside, finally giving Zelda a proper answer.


    ¡°That belongs to you. If you want to fight, I, as your husband, will naturally stand behind you. Do whatever you want with confidence; you don¡¯t need to worry about The Winston¡¯s family rules. If one day our marital rtionship is exposed, and they try to restrict you with the family rules, I will protect you!¡±


    He looked at Zelda again and said, ¡°Even if the sky falls, I¡¯ll be there to support you. But if you can¡¯t win back what belongs to you¡­¡± He thought for a moment, unable to find a harsh enough phrase, and finally said, ¡°If you lose,e back and cry to me. I will make sure justice is served for you.¡±


    Having married her, regardless of the quality of their marital rtionship, she was his wife. He could protect her. Anyone who bullied her, he could help her seek justice.


    Zelda was moved by hismitment.


    In her past life, she had rejected his marriage proposal, suffered retribution, and ended up in a miserable state. At that time, he had extended a friendly hand to help her, and she realized he wasn¡¯t as heartless as he appeared.


    The reality proved that he was indeed a good man, though with a truly bad temper. When he was angry, he was quick to show it.


    ¡°Charles, I will definitely guard everything that belongs to me!¡± Zelda¡¯s eyes were determined.


    Charles, seeing her so moved just now, thought she might give him a kiss, but unexpectedly, she just gave him a few words.


    ncing at her red lips, Charles silently looked away, feeling an indescribable sense of loss deep inside.


    Damn it! Why did he feel a sense of loss?


    Out of the blue, he felt a warm touch on one side of his cheek. He abruptly turned his head and saw her reflexively standing up straight, blushing. As he looked at her, she shyly said, ¡°Charles, your profile is also handsome. I can¡¯t help but resist.¡±


    Seeing him remain silent, Zelda thought he was upset about her kissing him again and quickly added, ¡°If you feel like you¡¯re at a loss, I¡¯ll kiss you back. You can kiss me as many times as you want, alright?¡±


    Charles: ¡­


    Monday brought Tommy over.


    Zelda quickly returned to her usual state, standing behind Charles with both hands on the wheelchair, facing the same direction as Charles.


    Charles remainedposed.


    The couple, one sitting and the other standing, gave the illusion of a harmonious rtionship. However, for Tommy, it felt like red rain in the sky. Charles actually allowed a strange woman to stand behind him. Not to mention his bad temper after the ident; even before that, he didn¡¯t like women other than his family getting close to him.


    Even The Beauty¡¯s boss had secretly admired him for many years, spending years gaining his approval to be his confidante.

 Chapter 48: She is beautiful

    Noticing that Tommy gave Zelda an extra nce, Charles¡¯s expression darkened. His thin lips pressed tightly together, and a chilling aura emanated from him. Zelda, standing behind him, immediately felt the coldness in the air.


    She lowered her head, trying to catch Charles¡¯s gaze, but all she could see was the top of his head. ¡°Charles.¡±


    Tommy stopped three steps away from Charles, smiling as he greeted him. Tommy was a renowned hair stylist in River Town, known not only for his skill but also for his androgynous and attractive appearance. While Charles was handsome, his charm exuded a more masculine aurapared to Tommy¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Tommy replied with a smile. ¡°Charles asked me to be here at half-past twelve, and I wouldn¡¯t dare bete.¡±


    Charles exined Zelda¡¯s identity to Tommy, ¡°She¡¯s the young miss of the Roscente.¡±


    The scandal of the Roscente¡¯s heiress being switched at birth had caused a stir in River Town. Zelda, born half a dayter than Elle, had lived as the daughter of ordinary parents until being returned to the Roscente family a year ago.


    Due to the Peck couple¡¯s reluctance to part with their adopted daughter Elle, Zelda, born half a dayter than Elle, became the true heiress of the Roscente family. This caused a major uproar in River Town. Upon hearing that it was Zelda, Tommy just uttered an ¡°oh¡± and lost interest in her. Zelda was ustomed to such attitudes, knowing that besides her parents, the only person in River Town¡¯s high society who truly epted her was Cindy. Others might be polite on the surface, but behind her back, they would look down on her rural upbringing.


    In response to the disdain towards her rural background, Zelda thought, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with growing up in the countryside? I haven¡¯tmitted any crimes, and I am the cherished daughter of my adoptive parents. Those who disdain people from the countryside should have the courage not to eat rice and vegetables grown by them!¡±


    Charles noticed Tommy¡¯s change in attitude and, without expressing his displeasure overtly, coldly remarked, ¡°See what hairstyle suits Zelda, but don¡¯t make significant changes. Preserve the natural softness and elegance of her hair.¡±


    Tommy was taken aback. He thought Charles had called him for a change in his own hairstyle, not for Zelda¡¯s. Despite his curiosity, he politely asked, ¡°Charles?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t hear clearly?¡± Charles¡¯s words were noticeably icy.


    Tommy¡¯s eyes flickered. How had he offended Charles? However, with a smile that matched his feminine beauty, Tommy said, ¡°No need to trouble Charles to repeat. I heard clearly and understood. I wonder where Charles wants me to help her with her hair?¡±


    ¡°My salon.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Despite his burning curiosity, Tommy did not show it. He politely said to Zelda, ¡°Zelda, please follow me.¡±


    Zelda smiled in response and told Charles, ¡°Charles, I¡¯ll go then.¡±


    Charles responded with a simple ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Following Tommy into the salon, Zelda couldn¡¯t help but admire the ce. It seemed like arge hair salon with all the necessary facilities. As Tommy asked Zelda to let down her hair, he stood in front of her, carefully examining her.


    The gleam in his eyes grew brighter. Regardless of the hairstyle, Zelda¡¯s face shape suited them all. When he touched Zelda¡¯s hair, he understood Charles¡¯s instructions. He couldn¡¯t bear to cut such silky hair.


    ¡°How do you usually care for your hair, Zelda? It¡¯s well-maintained, ck, and smooth.¡±


    Zelda replied, ¡°I don¡¯t do much, just regr hair washing.¡±


    ¡°Only with shampoo?¡± Tommy asked.


    Zelda countered, ¡°What else should I use if not shampoo? Conditioner? I¡¯m a bitzy. If I can manage to wash my hair every two days, that¡¯s already a challenge. Asking me to use a conditioner? I can¡¯t keep up.¡±


    Tommy was left speechless. She truly was heaven¡¯s darling, effortlessly possessing enviable, luscious hair without much care.


    While Tommy transformed Zelda¡¯s hairstyle, Charles sat in the lobby, flipping through a magazine without turning the pages. ¡°Young master, it¡¯s time for your lunch break,¡± Zack reminded him.


    Charles didn¡¯t move or speak.


    Knowing he was waiting for Zelda, Zack tried to persuade him again. ¡°Young master, why don¡¯t you take a break now? The young mistress may note out so soon.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Charles closed the magazine, saying casually, ¡°I¡¯m not waiting for her.¡±


    Zack smiled, ¡°Of course, the young master isn¡¯t waiting for the young mistress. You should take a break; you still have to go back to thepany in the afternoon.¡±


    Now using a wheelchair, Charles intended to manage the Winston Empire group while at home. Zack knew it wasn¡¯t about clinging to power but about proving to the outside world that Charles, despite the ident, wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to underestimate him and didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s sympathy.


    Charles put down the magazine, his tone still indifferent, ¡°Zack, I can¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    He kept having that ambiguous dream.


    He was a cold-hearted person, repeatedly having the same dream, unable to clearly see the features of the woman in it. It was a kind of torment for him.


    ¡°Do you want me to call a doctor, young master?¡± Zack asked with concern, thinking the young master was under too much pressure.


    ¡°If I rest at home, Vinson will oppress Winston again, just likest time. Ming and the others are no match for him. That guy is cunning.¡±


    During Charles¡¯s hospitalization after the ident, Vinson took the opportunity to suppress Winston and seize their business. Vinson was a shrewd businessman, and Charles knew that if he rested at home, Winston would face challenges.

 Chapter 49: Misunderstood?

    During that period, his two younger brothers, along with his cousins, joined forces to barely maintain the situation of the Winston, preventing it from being sessfully suppressed by Vinson. The business tycoons in River Town knew that without Charles, Vinson would undoubtedly be the business god of River Town, firmly upying the top position.


    ¡°I just had that dream.¡±


    Charles said somewhat annoyed, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I had that dream again. That damn shameless woman invaded my dream against night, stirring everything up and leaving me sleepless.¡±


    In the morning, he relied on coffee to stay awake, ensuring efficient work.


    At these words, even Zack was surprised. As the steward in charge here, he was deeply trusted by Charles. While others might not know about the nightmares that gued Charles, Zack was well aware.


    ¡°Young master hasn¡¯t had that dream for a while. Why did it happen again? Is the young master recovering?¡±


    Zack asked excitedly. Charles red at him. Even Zack thought he couldn¡¯t¡­


    Still excited, Zack suggested, ¡°Young master, do you want to ask the young mistress to help? If you don¡¯t want to bother with the young mistress, how about I inform Miss The Beauty toe over? I believe she would be happy to apany the young master.¡±


    Ah, the young master has regained his masculine vigor.


    Zack was genuinely excited. ¡°Charles, if there¡¯s something you don¡¯t agree with, I won¡¯t take matters into my own hands.¡±


    Seeing Charles¡¯ expression soften a bit, Zack continued, ¡°Young master, do you think that dreaming again might be rted to the young mistress? The young mistress was brought back yesterday, and the young master had the dream against night.¡±


    A single word can wake up the dreamer.


    Charles never associated the recurring dreams with Zelda. He married her without genuine feelings. Her marriage to him had a purpose, and he was well aware of her intentions. He just let her be.


    When Zack said those words, even he found it unbelievable. The young master had never met the young mistress before, and they had no interaction. However, the young master didn¡¯t start having the dream recently.


    ¡°Perhaps, because the young mistress is a woman, and she is the only person recently close to the young master, it triggered the recurring dream.¡±


    Zack felt his words were not convincing and was making excuses for himself.


    Charles remained silent, just raised his hand, and Zack understood that he didn¡¯t want to discuss this matter further.


    In the end, Charles skipped lunch and waited until Zelda came out of the salon. Tommy lived up to his reputation. With just a minor adjustment to Zelda¡¯s appearance, Charles was impressed. He realized that his young wife was naturally beautiful.


    ¡°Charles, how is it?¡±


    Zelda was very satisfied, walking up to Charles and asking for his opinion. Looking at her joyful expression, sparkling eyes, Charles felt a sense of being needed.


    But his handsome face showed no change, just a slight nod, saying in a low voice, ¡°Good.¡±


    Zelda¡¯s joy was dampened by the words, but she quickly thought, Charles had a sharp tongue, and getting a ¡°good¡± was already a good evaluation. Zelda was still very pleased.


    ¡°Do you like keeping pets?¡±


    Charles suddenly asked.


    Zelda was momentarily stunned, then asked, ¡°Can you keep pets here? I have a pair of Ragdoll cats at my mom¡¯s house.¡±


    If he allowed it, she would bring her Ragdoll cats here to keep herpany.


    Tommy wanted to interject. Those familiar with Charles knew he disliked furry animals. His residence did not permit pets. If he found cat or dog hair in his living space, he would turn the whole Winston mansion upside down.


    Nina had many pets but never dared to bring them into her big brother¡¯s living space.


    ¡°No cats, I¡¯ll give you another animal as a pet.¡±


    Zelda said, ¡°Really? What kind of animal?¡±


    ¡°Hamsters.¡±


    Zelda: ¡­


    Charles got up.


    Zack and Tommy both stepped forward, helping him back into his wheelchair.


    The well-disciplined bodyguards, usually following closely behind him, quickly entered the room.


    Monday pushed Charles towards the exit.


    Zelda stood in ce, watching him being pushed out.


    When Charles was pushed to the door, he lightly tapped the wheelchair, and the bodyguards immediately stopped.


    He turned his head, saw Zelda still standing there, lifted his lips slightly, ¡°Escort me out.¡±


    Zelda was surprised for a moment, then said, ¡°Oh,¡± and quickly walked over. The bodyguards timely made way for her, allowing her to stand behind Charles and push him out.


    Tommy watched this scene, deep in thought.


    ¡°Charles, are you really going to give me a hamster?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t like keeping mice. She liked cats and dogs. If she couldn¡¯t keep a cat, she¡¯d happily keep a Maltese dog.


    ¡°No liking it?¡±


    Zelda honestly said, ¡°I don¡¯t like it. I like keeping cats and dogs.¡±


    ¡°My ce doesn¡¯t allow cats and dogs. Too much fur.¡±


    ¡°Hamsters have fur too.¡±


    ¡°In a cage.¡±


    Zelda silentlyined: He¡¯s a clean freak.


    Not hearing her answer, Charles turned his head, looked up at her for a moment, and said, ¡°I¡¯m more generous than you.¡±


    Presenting a hand to her, what did that mean?


    She really couldn¡¯t figure out his meaning.


    With a mouth, why not speak clearly?


    Zelda: ¡­


    He shouldn¡¯t have epted the gift if he thought it wasn¡¯t valuable.


    Charles¡¯s private car had already stopped at the entrance of the house, and the car door opened. The bodyguards stood in formation like soldiers in front of his car. There was no need for Zelda to assist with getting into the car. She stood aside, watching the well-trained bodyguards skillfully lift Charles into the car and ce the wheelchair inside.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    The man who had boarded the car called her again.


    ¡°Charles, what can I do for you?¡±


    Zelda approached, asking with a smile.


    A thick and sturdy hand extended towards her.


    Zelda nced at therge hand and then at its owner, wearing a puzzled expression on her face.


    Then, tentatively, she reached out her right hand and shook hands with therge hand.


    She saw her husband¡¯s face darken.


    Did she misunderstand something?


    Zelda quickly retracted her right hand, smiling even sweeter. ¡°Charles, I¡¯m a bit dense. I can¡¯tprehend your intentions. I hope Charles can enlighten me.¡±


    Extending a hand to her, but not for a handshake, what did that mean?


    She truly couldn¡¯t fathom his intentions.


    With a mouth, why couldn¡¯t he speak clearly!

 Chapter 50: Charles‘s mother want to see her

    ¡°Gift.¡±


    Charles uttered the words in a low voice.


    Zelda blinked and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you one this morning?¡±


    ¡°I said, every day when Ie back from outside, I want to receive a gift from you.¡±


    Zelda: ¡­


    She began to pat herself, trying to find something suitable to give him. In the end, she could only take off her hairpin and reluctantly handed it to him, saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t prepared a gift now. If you insist on receiving a gift, I can only give you this.¡±


    Looking at her long, straight, waist-length hair and the ordinary hairpin she handed over, worth at most twenty-something dors, he knew that she hadn¡¯t changed her lifestyle despite returning to the wealthy family.


    Charles took the hairpin she handed over and then closed the car window.


    Zelda was stunned. Did he really ept it?


    Charles¡¯s private car slowly left the mansion.


    Zelda stood at the entrance until she couldn¡¯t see his car anymore, then turned and walked back.


    Tommy watched the whole time. When Zelda turned around, he once again looked at her with scrutinizing eyes.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with me?¡±


    Tommy smiled, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with Zelda. Zelda, I should leave now.¡±


    His task waspleted, Charles had left again, and he shouldn¡¯t stay for too long.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to sit down and have a cup of tea before leaving?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll let Zelda treat me to tea another day when she has time.¡±


    Seeing Tommy insisting on leaving, Zelda didn¡¯t insist on keeping him. She personally escorted him out of the house, and Tommy didn¡¯t let her send him off further.


    When Tommy left, Zeldapletely rxed. However, when she thought of her BMW with four tires removed, her face dropped again.


    Charles was good at changing the subject, making her im forpensation unresolved.


    ¡°Madam.¡±


    Suddenly, Zack respectfully called from behind.


    Zelda turned her head and said gently, ¡°Zack, don¡¯t call me Madam. Just call me Zelda. Between your Young Master and me, well, let¡¯s say it¡¯s a secret marriage. Even the olddy doesn¡¯t know about it.¡±


    Until Charles voluntarily revealed their rtionship, Zelda didn¡¯t want to speak up.


    ¡°In Young Master¡¯s presence, I¡¯ll call you Madam. With others around, I¡¯ll call you Zelda.¡±


    Zack looked at Zelda with a respectful yet warm gaze. He could tell that the Young Master was making an exception for Madam.


    Zack had high expectations for Zelda.


    ¡°That works too.¡±


    It was just a form of address, and Zelda wouldn¡¯t dwell on this issue.


    ¡°Madam, are you still going to take a nap?¡±


    ¡°Is there something?¡±


    Zack smiled, ¡°Not a big deal. The Young Master just instructed me to take Madam for a stroll around the mansion this afternoon until Madam memorizes the route. Young Master said, ¡± Madam doesn¡¯t need to remember the other routes, but Madam must remember the route from here to the outside and back.¡±


    Zelda: ¡­ The maze-like green belts on both sides of those roads made it difficult to remember.


    ¡°Madam is right. The road near the mansion entrance is designed like a maze. Outsidersing in would get lost, making it challenging to find the main residence. It¡¯s a security measure to protect everyone¡¯s privacy and safety.¡±


    Winston was always under the scrutiny of entertainment reporters. Small pieces of information would quickly spread throughout River Town. People were curious about the mysterious Winston mansion, but could only learn a bit through media reports.


    Therefore, to capture the private scenes inside the Winston mansion, reporters sometimes took advantage of the distracted security personnel to climb over the walls. The maze-like road in the front yard served as a barrier, while the backyard housed over a dozen fierce guard dogs.


    Zelda pursed her lips and muttered a few words. Reluctantly, she followed Zack to explore the Winston mansion, repeatedly walking the routes to force herself to memorize them. She didn¡¯t want to end up lost the next time she returned.


    Afterpleting a full tour of the mansion, Zelda¡¯s feet were sore. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t wearing high heels, or her feet might have been crippled.


    ¡°Zack, let me rest for a while. I¡¯m too tired from walking. Such arge ce should have an electric car avable.¡±


    Zelda walked to a long stone bench and sat down. Fortunately, there were benches or swings scattered around the courtyard, providing ces to rest.


    Zack, with a smile, asked her, ¡°Madam, can you memorize?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Well, Zack, I got dizzy from all the walking. Instead of remembering, it¡¯s getting more confusing. What should I do?¡±


    Zack was speechless.


    ¡°Madam, how about walking through the routes with me again? If you still can¡¯t remember, we can do it all day tomorrow. You should be able to remember by then.¡±


    Zelda, with a bitter face, said, ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Ring, ring, ring¡­¡±


    Zack¡¯s phone rang.


    He took out his phone, checked the caller ID, and answered the call.


    Zelda could only hear him say, ¡°Tell Madam I¡¯ll be there in half an hour.¡±


    After ending the call, Zack looked at Zelda and informed her, ¡°Madam, the Madam asked you to find her. It will take about half an hour to get to the central main house. Let¡¯s go; don¡¯t keep Madam waiting.¡±


    Zelda was puzzled. Why did his mother want to see her? She was Charles¡¯s birth mother, still holding a grudge against her for attempting suicide to reject the marriage and hurting Charles¡¯s self-esteem.


    Zelda felt that meeting his mother might not lead to anything good. Charles wasn¡¯t at home, so if his mother made things difficult for her, should she fight back fiercely or remain silent?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. The steward from the central main house called me and asked me to tell you.¡±


    Zelda responded with an ¡°Oh¡± and stood up. As she walked forward, she asked, ¡°Zack, does each building here have a steward?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zelda didn¡¯t say anything more. She found it hard to adapt to this top-tier wealthy family that was constantly under scrutiny, but she had no choice. She had clung to Charles¡¯s big thigh and forcefully became his wife. She could only face challenges head-on.


    Zelda, do your best!


    Entering the magnificent hall of the central main house for the second time, Zelda was once again overwhelmed by the grandeur inside. Unlike thest time, the room was filled with people. This time, only Anna sat on the sofa, waiting for Zelda to approach.


    Anna¡¯s face was very unpleasant. Seeing Zack bring Zelda in, she scolded her, ¡°Are you a turtle? So slow, even a turtle can crawl faster.¡±


    Zelda replied, ¡°If I were a turtle, I might not make it here until tomorrow.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She didn¡¯te from Charles¡¯s residence. She came from near the Four Houses, and the distance was far.

 Chapter 51: Zelda is Not Easy to Bully!

    Anna said coldly, ¡°When I¡¯m talking to you, you only have the right to listen, not to refute me.¡±


    ¡°Anna, if what you say makes sense, I won¡¯t argue with you. But if it¡¯s unreasonable, I will definitely argue back.¡±


    ¡°Zelda, have you not recognized your identity yet? Charles brought you back not to let you enjoy a life of luxury, but to make amends. You are equivalent to a maid, a free maid.¡±


    ¡°Charles has never told me I¡¯m his maid.¡±


    Zelda didn¡¯t want to back down. In their first confrontation, if she admitted defeat, it would only make Anna think she was easy to bully. Yes, her suicide attempt to reject the marriage was a disgraceful act, but it was something she did before her rebirth. Now that she acknowledged her mistake and married Charles as his wife, she was willing to stay by his side for a lifetime. However, this couldn¡¯t be a reason for her to bow down to Anna.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Anna red at Zelda. Zelda faced her anger calmly, without a trace of fear or retreat.


    After a while, Anna suppressed her disgust for Zelda and said in a calm tone, ¡°Some of my clothes got dirty, but I need to wear them tomorrow. Those clothes shouldn¡¯t be machine-washed. If sent to dry cleaning, they might not be back by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Go find Penny; she¡¯s in charge of managing my dressing room. She¡¯ll hand over those clothes to you. Take them and hand-wash them for me. Be careful, don¡¯t ruin them, and make sure they are clean.¡±


    Zelda pursed her lips. She knew Anna had something unpleasant in mind. Without scolding or hitting her, Anna was assigning her servant¡¯s tasks, a way for the mother-inw to demand justice on behalf of Charles.


    ¡°You have many servants in your house; that¡¯s their job.¡±


    ¡°Anna¡¯s words made Zelda understand that even without her rejection incident, Anna would still look down on her.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a country girl? I grew up in the countryside, so what?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to be seen? Have I eaten the rice from your family? Used your money?¡±


    ¡°Is my rural background bothering you? If you despise country people so much, then don¡¯t eat rice and vegetables grown by country folks! Can you guarantee that your ancestors for eighteen generations were all wealthy?¡±


    Zelda¡¯s series of retorts left Anna with a darkened face and speechless. Who could guarantee that their ancestors for eighteen generations had never been poor?


    ¡°A high-ss madam is no better than the aunties in our vige. At least, our aunties understand basic manners.¡±


    Zelda¡¯s words were ironic. Being a wealthy madam was not meant to belittle rural people but to elevate her own status.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again; Charles brought me back, not to be your maid. I won¡¯t do the work a maid does. I¡¯m sorry, I have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave. I won¡¯t stand here to dirty your eyes, in case you say I, a country girl, have made a mess of your ce.¡±


    After saying this, Zelda turned and left without giving Anna a chance to speak.


    Anna was left enraged, and she shouted after Zelda¡¯s retreating figure, ¡°Zelda,e back here!¡±


    Zelda ignored her, not even turning her head.


    Anna was furious but couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to speak. When she vented her anger on Zelda, she not only insulted Zelda but also included all rural people in her disdain.


    Zack observed the whole scene without interfering.


    ¡°Zelda,e back to me!¡±


    Anna regained herposure and stood up, shouting after Zelda¡¯s back.


    Zelda paid no attention to her, not even turning her head.


    Anna was infuriated to the point of exploding. She turned to Zack and said, ¡°Zack, look at this. Who gave her the courage to talk to me like that? I said she grew up in the countryside; so what? Is she not from the countryside?¡±


    Zack hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Do you want me to tell the truth or lie?¡±


    ¡°Do you still want to deceive me?¡±


    ¡°I dare not. Your attitude just now not only insulted Zelda, but also brought all rural people into it.¡±


    Anna: ¡°¡­ I just hate the way she treated my Charles.¡±


    ¡°Madam, I dare to say, for Young Master¡¯s private matters, Madam is better off not intervening. Even if you are his mother, he does not allow you to meddle in his private affairs. His matters with Zelda are best observed from the sidelines, Madam.¡±


    Anna had a ck line on her face. ¡°As a mother, can¡¯t I speak up for my son?¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my son¡¯s ident, someone like Zelda, is she worthy of my son?¡±


    Thinking about her eldest son, whom she was once so proud of but now confined to a wheelchair and unable to live a humane life, and how the prestigious youngdies she had once considered for him were now avoiding him, forcing the olddy to look at Zelda, this kind of person, Anna¡¯s heart was in turmoil.


    Zack silentlyined in his heart: It¡¯s precisely someone like Zelda who has officially be Young Master¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Zack, go back. When Charleses back, I¡¯ll talk to him about it.¡±


    I won¡¯t let Zelda off easily!


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Zack exited the central main house¡¯s hall.


    Outside, he didn¡¯t see Zelda and hurriedly walked back.


    Instead of going directly to Charles¡¯s residence, Zelda sat in the pavilion where Charles usually dined.


    The sun was starting to tilt westward.


    The sunlight became soft, losing the midday¡¯s sharpness, warming the body.


    The cool breeze blew gently.


    It blew away the anger in Zelda¡¯s heart.


    She remembered her previous life when she married Burton at Lowell. Even as the young madam, she didn¡¯t receive much respect. Burton¡¯s mother, her mother-inw, was polite when her parents were alive. Still, she imposed rules on her, restricting frequent visits to her family, prohibiting casual outings, and disallowing her to make friends. Her daily activity was limited to Lowell


    .


    After her parents passed away, Burton¡¯s mother treated her unkindly. She was subjected to various forms of disdain, me, scolding, and harassment, living worse than a servant.


    In those days, she endured it all because she deeply loved Burton.


    And what was the result¡­


    Thinking of her deceased daughter in the past, Zelda blinked away the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    Her heart felt like it was being cut with a knife, painful.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In this life, she and her baby probably wouldn¡¯t have the fate to be mother and daughter again.


    May the baby be reborn into a good family.


    Thinking about her beloved daughter from her previous life, Zelda suddenly understood Anna¡¯s hatred towards her. However, Anna shouldn¡¯t always bring up her rural background, and she shouldn¡¯t generalize all country people.

 Chapter 52: Charles Defends His Wife

    After sitting for an unknown amount of time, Zelda heard the sound of a car, snapping her drifting thoughts back to reality. Charles was back. Zelda quickly wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, sat quietly for another two minutes to make sure her eyes were no longer red, then stood up and walked out of the pavilion.


    She headed towards Charles, but someone was faster than her-Linda. Linda walked up to Charles, respectfully said something, and Zelda saw Charles looking in her direction. After a moment, his bodyguard pushed him towards the central main house.


    Zelda stopped.


    Charles¡¯s nce made her understand that it was rted to her. Probably her mother-inw had reported her to Charles.


    Sighing, Zelda didn¡¯t follow them. Instead, she went straight back to Charles¡¯s room. Remembering that she still hadn¡¯t bought groceries and couldn¡¯t prepare dinner, it seemed she had to rely on her husband¡¯s meal again. However, Zelda still wanted to check the kitchen, hoping to find a pack of instant noodles. To her surprise, when she entered the kitchen, the refrigerator was stocked with various ingredients. She was stunned. Who bought these?


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    Zack appeared at the kitchen door.


    ¡°Zack, I remember there was nothing in the kitchen. Did you buy these groceries?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Zack nodded. ¡°I had someone fetch them from the main kitchen. Does Madam want to cook for herself?¡±


    ¡°Can I use these ingredients?¡±


    Zack chuckled. ¡°I had them brought here; naturally, you can use them. If anything is missing, let me know, and I¡¯ll have someone fetch it, or you can make a list, and I¡¯ll have the kitchen staff buy everything when they go shopping tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ve checked. These ingredients are sufficient; nothing is missing.¡±


    If she cooked for herself, she wouldn¡¯t make too many dishes, not requiring too many ingredients.


    ¡°Well then, please go ahead.¡±


    After saying that, Zack left, leaving Zelda to cook on her own.


    Meanwhile, Charles, pushed by his bodyguard, entered the hall.


    ¡°Charles, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Anna greeted him, looking at Charles with a face full of affection.


    Charles signaled the bodyguard to stop, raised his head, and asked his mother, ¡°Mom, do you need something?¡±


    ¡°Mom just wanted to see you.¡±


    Charles¡¯s gaze deepened, and he said seriously, ¡°Mom, tell me the truth.¡±


    Under her son¡¯s intense stare, Anna instinctively said, ¡°Charles, Mom wanted to talk to you about Zelda. You don¡¯t know how audacious she is. She dared to argue with me and even insulted me.¡±


    ¡°She was brought back by you for redemption, right? If she¡¯s meant to be a maid for redemption, what¡¯s wrong with asking her to help me wash a few clothes? She dared to defy me; she¡¯spletelycking in manners, always behaving like a country¡­ I think she¡¯s just like worthless mud, iparable to Elle.¡±


    Charles frowned slightly and said coldly, ¡°Mom, if Nina were born and raised in the countryside, only returning to your side in her twenties, do you think she could immediately change her lifestyle habits after twenty-something years?¡±


    Anna opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Mom, Zelda¡¯s life was exchanged for twenty-five years. It¡¯s not her fault. She might not be as good as Elle now because Elle received the education that should have belonged to Zelda. Elle enjoyedfort by her biological mother¡¯s side, while Zelda struggled in poverty in the countryside. Can youpare the two?¡±


    ¡°But I believe that given Zelda a few years, she can shine brightly and be dazzling.¡±


    Charles defended his new wife, not liking to hear his mother criticize Zelda.


    ¡°Charles, are you¡­ defending her? After what she did to you, you don¡¯t hate her?¡±


    Charles looked at his legs and said gloomily, ¡°What¡¯s there to me her for? She just did what others wanted to do but didn¡¯t dare to. In my current state, it¡¯s normal for her not to want to marry me. Mom, you also have a daughter. Imagine if you put your daughter in Zelda¡¯s position. What would you think?¡±


    Anna: ¡­


    She definitely wouldn¡¯t let her daughter marry a man with disabled legs, unable to live a humane life.


    Huh?


    She¡­ didn¡¯t despise her own son.


    She felt heartache for her son in this state.


    ¡°Zelda was indeed brought back by me, but not to be a maid in our house. With so many servants in our house, Mom can have them do whatever you need. There¡¯s no need to make Zelda do it.¡±


    Charles earnestly told his mother, ¡°I also hope that when I¡¯m not at home, Mom doesn¡¯t use her seniority to deliberately trouble Zelda. I don¡¯t like it when Ie home every day, and Mom reports on Zelda. She is a person in my room, and I will definitely protect her.¡±


    The words ¡°a person in my room¡± made Anna¡¯s expression change.


    ¡°Son, didn¡¯t you bring her back?¡±


    ¡°Mom, my affairs with Zelda are none of your business. I¡¯ll tell you when the time is right.¡±


    Anna wasn¡¯t a fool and heard the hidden meaning in her son¡¯s words. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Charles, is there something else that happened between you and Zelda? Are you hiding it from Mom?¡±


    But Charles didn¡¯t answer, letting the bodyguard push him out.


    ¡°Charles, Charles!¡±


    Despite calling twice, Charles didn¡¯t stop, leaving Anna both angry and helpless.


    Her eldest son, brought up personally by the inws, respected her as a mother but wouldn¡¯t let her interfere in any decisions about him.


    After leaving the central main house, Charles touched his trouser pocket.


    In the pocket was the gift he had asked Zelda for in the afternoon-a hairpin.


    He also touched the hidden pocket of his suit jacket. There was another hairpin, but a new one that he had someone buy for him in the afternoon, a beautiful and valuable one, much better than the one she had.


    ¡°Master, is it time for dinner now?¡±


    Charles was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Go back to the room first.¡±


    See how that woman is doing.


    His mother was the Grand Madam of The Winston, born and raised in a wealthy family. She was always proud and had challenged the authority of his mother this afternoon. The battle must have been fierce.


    Charles wasn¡¯t worried that his mother would physically harm Zelda. He understood his mother. Even if she was angry, she would, at most, insult her verbally. Zelda wouldn¡¯t let anyone beat her up either.


    That woman seemed a bit timid but had incredible courage.


    Back in his residence, even before entering the house, Charles caught a whiff of the aroma of fried rice. There was no need to ask; he knew it was the handiwork of that woman. From his detour to the central main house and back, it took him half an hour. Well, it was enough time for her to cook a meal.


    She even added green onions, and the fragrance of the onions was strong.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Zack stepped forward, recing the bodyguard, and pushed Charles into the house.


    Zelda had just finished cooking egg fried rice. She filled arge bowl with it, carrying the bowl as she walked out of the kitchen. She even took a bite while walking, savoring the taste.


    Hmm, not bad.


    Having not cooked for a long time, her culinary skills were still intact. When she looked up, she saw her husband staring at her intently, and therge bowl of rice she was holding in her hands.

 Chapter 53: Courtesy demands reciprocity

    ¡°Charles.¡±


    Zelda called him, taking the initiative to ask, ¡°Do you want to eat egg fried rice?¡±


    But inside, she wondered if he, who dined so well every day, would appreciate her egg fried rice.


    ¡°Just one bowl. Why ask if I want it or not? I want it. Give me your bowl.¡±


    Zelda hesitated for a moment, then smiled, ¡°If you want it, I¡¯ll give you mine, and I¡¯ll make a new one for myself.¡±


    ¡°Then make a new one. Zack, go get her bowl for me.¡±


    Zack immediately approached, extending his hand respectfully, ¡°the bowl, please.¡±


    Zelda: ¡°¡­ Fine.¡±


    She handed the freshly cooked egg fried rice to Zack, watching him take it back to Charles. She heard Charles say, ¡°Same ce asst time.¡±


    Zack then handed the bowl to Monday, and he pushed Charles outside.


    Only when they were out of sight did Zelda mutter, ¡°I thought he wouldn¡¯t like my egg fried rice, but he even took my bowl.¡±


    She lightly tapped her mouth, scolding herself, ¡°Teaching you to speak without thinking.¡±


    The pot had no more rice. She had only cooked enough for one person. Feelingzy, Zelda decided to fry some noodles. By the time she finished eating the noodles, Charles had returned to the house.


    Charles snorted, ¡°I noticed you¡¯re quite audacious. You argued with my mom, and even made her furious. When I came back, my mom immediatelyined about you.¡±


    ¡°Your mom¡­ she targets me, treating me like a free maid. I can¡¯t let her take advantage of me. If I yield to her the first time, will I ever have peace again?¡±


    Charles stared at her seriously.


    The hairpin she gave him was now in his possession. At this moment, her long hair was down, and he had the urge to go over and tease her a bit.


    ¡°After dinner, let¡¯s take a walk to aid digestion, so we don¡¯t get indigestion.¡±


    Charles suddenly changed the topic.


    Zelda understood and walked behind him, pushing him forward. She said, ¡°Since it¡¯s a walk, why not leave the wheelchair and walk on your own? It¡¯s good for exercise and digestion.¡±


    ¡°What, do you find me repulsive because I¡¯m in a wheelchair?¡±


    ¡°Why would I think that way? I just want what¡¯s best for you. If you exercise and undergo rehabilitation, you can recover. Don¡¯t you want to return to normal?¡±


    Charles coldly replied, ¡°People¡¯s hearts are the hardest to fathom.¡±


    ¡°I actually think your heart is the hardest to fathom, like a needle in the sea.¡±


    Charles¡¯s face darkened.


    Zelda continued from behind, ¡°Being in a wheelchair is inconvenient. Don¡¯t you want to recover?¡±


    ¡°Even if you can walk like a normal person, you still can¡¯t¡­ do that. Who would want to marry me? Only a fool like you insists on marrying me.¡±


    As Charles finished speaking, the woman behind him stopped walking. He felt her face approaching him, and he could already smell the fragrance from her body.


    ¡°Charles, are you really incapable?¡±


    ¡°What, thinking of backing out?¡±


    ¡°Back out of what? I told you, no matter how you change, I won¡¯t mind, and I won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Charles sneered, ¡°Then why did you attempt suicide by cutting your wrists?¡±


    ¡°That was¡­ after ¡®dying¡¯ once, I realized that Charles is actually quite good. At least, you¡¯re not like others, pretending to be kind in front but stabbing others in the back. So, I changed my mind.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Zelda inwardly thought, That was close. I almost fell for his words again.


    Charles fell silent and didn¡¯t speak.


    Zelda, acting as if nothing happened, continued pushing him forward. She thought, So, he really can¡¯t do sex stuff. Well, then, she wasn¡¯t afraid to tease him.


    Haha, found his weak spot.


    Suddenly, a new hairpin was raised high.


    ¡°Take it. Clip your hair up. It¡¯s windy, and if your hair gets messy, you¡¯ll look like a ghost and scare people.¡±


    Zelda: ¡°¡­¡±


    One day, if she could hear sweet words from him, the sun might rise from the west.


    She took the new hairpin, a Chanel one, much more expensive than hers.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Courtesy demands reciprocity.¡±


    Zelda chuckled.


    ¡­


    Burton drove back to his home, honked the horn, and soon someone came to open the door.


    A few minutester.


    He entered the main house, hearing the sound of cards being yed. Knowing his mother had invited friends over for a card game again, he wore a hint of annoyance. When he walked to his mother¡¯s side, his handsome face carried a smile as he bent down to check her cards, asking, ¡°Mom, how much did you win today?¡±


    ¡°Just won worth a LV bag.¡±


    Burton¡¯s mom replied, looking up at him, ¡°No social engagements tonight, why did youe back so early?¡±


    ¡°Had a meeting with a client at nine in the evening. It¡¯s still early, so I came back to see you.¡±


    ¡°You sweet.¡±


    Even if she knew her son¡¯s words were lies, Burton¡¯s mom was still very happy.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll talk to you after I finish.¡±


    Burton smiled, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go upstairs to take a shower.¡±


    Burton¡¯s mom nodded, and he straightened up, nodded to the otherdies, then went upstairs.


    Once he was out of earshot, thedies asked Burton¡¯s mom, ¡°Burton¡¯s mom, heard that your son Burton wants to marry the Roscente heiress who recently returned?¡±


    ¡°Marry, you got it wrong. It¡¯s the Roscente heiress who set her sights on Burton, right? She¡¯s shamelessly trying to marry Burton.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because Burton has a good temperament, and he doesn¡¯t want to hurt her heart. He¡¯s willing to marry her.¡±


    After Burton¡¯s mom¡¯s friends finished teasing, she said, ¡°Zelda is also good. Although she didn¡¯t grow up in the Roscente family, she excels in all aspects. Burton is willing to marry her, and I have no objections.¡±


    The Roscente family only has Zelda as their biological child. In the future, about ny percent of the Roscente Group will be left to Zelda.


    If Burton marries Zelda, considering Zelda¡¯s deep affection for him, once the Roscente Group is handed over to Zelda, it will ultimately fall into Burton¡¯s hands. That¡¯s the reason why Burton¡¯s mom is willing to follow her son¡¯s wishes and marry into the Roscente family.


    ¡°Burton¡¯s mom, your daughter-inw hasn¡¯t officially joined the family, but you¡¯re already protective of her.¡± Marry jokes, ¡°I¡¯ve seen that child before. She¡¯s very beautiful, and her temperament is good. Judging solely by appearance, she matches well with Burton.¡±


    ¡°Burton has always had good taste.¡±


    Everyone followed Burton¡¯s mom¡¯s lead and started praising Zelda.


    ¡°My son Burton has always had excellent taste.¡± Burton¡¯s momughed, ¡°I spoke to Chris on the phone this morning. I n to visit and propose on a good day. Chris hasn¡¯t responded yet; I suppose she needs to consult Peck¡¯s opinion.¡±


    While talking, Burton¡¯s mom¡¯s phone, ced on the card table, started ringing.


    She picked up the phone and, seeing the caller ID, said to her friends, ¡°Look, she¡¯s calling as soon as we mention her.¡±

 Chapter 54: The Lowell-Mother and Son

    Marry chuckled, ¡°She must be replying to you, asking you to go over and discuss this matter.¡±


    Burton¡¯s mom thought the same way. In a joyful mood, with a smile on her face, she answered Chris¡¯s call in front of her friends, intentionally putting it on speaker.


    ¡°Chris.¡±


    Burton¡¯s mom greeted Chris with a smile, ¡°Have you had dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve had it. How about you, Burton¡¯s mom?¡±


    ¡°The same, ying cards. Chris, about the matter I mentioned to you this morning, how is your family considering it? Give me a response so that I can arrange a date and prepare.¡±


    Chris smiled and said, ¡°Burton¡¯s mom, I¡¯m really sorry. I was busy during the day and forgot about it. I just remembered and hurriedly gave you a reply. Peck in our family said that Zelda just came back and is not ready to get married so soon. So, let¡¯s not talk about the marriage of the two kids for now.¡±


    From the beginning, Chris did not approve of Zelda marrying Burton. After today, her disapproval only grew stronger. Burton was too hypocritical.


    ¡°Chris?¡±


    Burton¡¯s mom suspected that she had misheard.


    The Roscente family unexpectedly rejected the proposed union with their Lowell family. Wasn¡¯t Zelda supposed to be head over heels in love with her son?


    ¡°Chris, have you asked for your daughter¡¯s opinion? Is this the decision of both of you, thinking that our Lowell family is not as good as the Winstons?¡±


    The nces from her friends made Burton¡¯s mom feel embarrassed.


    She picked up her phone, turned off the speaker, stood up, and said while walking, ¡°Chris, you clearly know how your daughter feels about my son Burton. I don¡¯t believe this is her decision. She loves Burton deeply, so much that she dared to go to the Winstons to break off the engagement.¡±


    Chris maintained a smile, ¡°Burton¡¯s mom, this is Zelda¡¯s decision. I asked her repeatedly, and she said she doesn¡¯t want to marry Burton. She¡¯s not in the mood for love right now and wants to focus on her career. You know, I owe Zelda a lot. I respect every choice she makes.¡±


    ¡°Burton¡¯s mom, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°Zelda¡¯s decision?¡±


    Burton¡¯s mom never believed it.


    Chris didn¡¯t intend to persuade her and said, ¡°Burton¡¯s mom, I heard the sound of ying cards just now. You¡¯re ying cards, so I won¡¯t disturb you. Let¡¯s have a meal together when you¡¯re free another day, my treat.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Chris didn¡¯t want to say much, and Burton¡¯s mom didn¡¯t press for more answers.


    After hanging up the phone, Burton¡¯s mom¡¯s face turned dark.


    After thinking for a moment, she turned to her friends and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not y today. When I have time, I¡¯ll invite you over. You can go home now.¡±


    She called the butler to escort thedies out.


    The words Chris spoke were heard by thedies.


    Knowing that Burton¡¯s mom was in a bad mood, they didn¡¯t want to stay long.


    ¡°Marry, what you heard just now, don¡¯t spread it.¡±


    Burton¡¯s mom suddenly said to her friends, ¡°Only you four know about it. If it gets out, it must be one of you. I don¡¯t want us to end our friendship.¡±


    After warning her friends, Burton¡¯s mom hurried upstairs.


    At her son¡¯s door, she entered without even knocking.


    Burton happened toe out of the bathroom, still bare-chested. Seeing his mothering in, he was startled, then quickly crossed his arms, saying, ¡°Mom, why did youe in without knocking?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my son. When you were little, I used to bathe you. What¡¯s there to be shy about? Burton, you¡¯re making me angry.¡±


    Burton¡¯s mom walked over, sat on the sofa, her well-preserved face filled with anger.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Who dared to make you angry? Tell me, and I¡¯ll help you vent.¡±


    Burton quickly put on a shirt and walked over, concerned, ¡°Did you lose the money you won again? It¡¯s just tens of thousands. Your son has money. I¡¯ll transfer some to you now. Tomorrow, let them lose everything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about the money. Burton, Chris just called me. She said Zelda doesn¡¯t want to marry you and rejected our family¡¯s proposal for an alliance?¡±


    Burton¡¯s mom scolded angrily, ¡°Does Zelda think she¡¯s exceptionally beautiful and unmatched in the world? Is she the only woman on earth? If it weren¡¯t for being the Roscente¡¯s biological daughter and inheriting the Roscente¡¯s wealth, she wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to carry my shoes. How dare she look down on you.¡±


    ¡°This is outrageous!¡±


    Burton sat down,forting his mother, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s my fault. After Zelda attempted suicide, I didn¡¯t find time to visit her. She¡¯s still angry with me. She hasn¡¯t called me or messaged metely. When I went to see her, she was distant and cold. It¡¯s like she¡¯s a different person.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to mention that he had been pped by Zelda.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll appease her, send her some gifts, and make her feel better. When the time is right, we¡¯ll go to propose again. I promise I can marry her.¡±


    Burton¡¯s mom didn¡¯tpletely believe her son¡¯s words.


    Thinking about Zelda¡¯s past kindness towards her son, Burton¡¯s mom felt that her son¡¯s words made sense.


    ¡°Then, go and appease her. Oh, right, Mom has two sets of jewelry. Mom doesn¡¯t like them much. Take them and give them to Zelda. She loves you so much. When she receives the gifts you give her, she¡¯ll surely be very happy, and then she¡¯ll forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for what? Mom hopes for your well-being. If you can get the Roscente, it will be the best.¡±


    Comforted by Burton, Burton¡¯s mom¡¯s anger subsided.


    She got up and went to her room, brought two sets of jewelry, and handed them to her son, saying, ¡°Burton, appease the girl. Take these two sets of jewelry to Zelda, soothe her properly. Then, apany her to social events. Until your n seeds, you must treat her well.¡±


    Burton took the two sets of jewelry his mother handed over and, after opening them, hesitated, saying, ¡°Mom, these two sets of jewelry are very expensive. Shouldn¡¯t we give one set to Elle?¡±


    Burton¡¯s mom frowned slightly, saying calmly, ¡°Burton, appease Zelda first. As for Elle¡­ unless Elle can get a substantial portion of the Roscente¡¯s wealth; otherwise, no matter how outstanding she is, she¡¯s not as valuable as Zelda.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 55: Burton’s Plan

    As Burton was preparing to leave with two sets of jewelry, his mother suddenly called him again.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Burton.¡± Burton¡¯s mom quickly walked to her son¡¯s side and whispered in his ear, ¡°When you go to find Zelda, take her out for entertainment, get her drunk, and then have a rtionship with her. This way, she won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    Burton¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    He whispered, ¡°Do I really need to resort to such shameless methods?¡±


    Burton¡¯s mom gave him a disdainful look. ¡°This method is the most effective. Mom doesn¡¯t believe Chris¡¯s nonsense. Something must have happened.¡±


    ¡°Burton, if you are determined to marry only Zelda, then do as Mom says. If not, just pretend Mom didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Burton fell silent.


    He didn¡¯t love Zelda, and he even felt repulsed by her. The only reason he wanted to marry her was to get everything from the Roscente through Zelda as a stepping stone, allowing him to collude with Elle.


    However, after Zelda changed her attitude towards him, he felt a sense of loss and couldn¡¯t stand her cold indifference.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    ¡°Burton, there¡¯s nothing to consider. Act decisively. If you insist on marrying Zelda, then do as Mom says. If not, forget what Mom just mentioned.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mom, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    Burton decided to follow his mother¡¯s advice.


    With his mother¡¯s gaze following him, Burton left with the two sets of jewelry.


    He had arranged to meet the clientter, so he decided to follow his mother¡¯s advice and first go to the Winston mansion to find Zelda. He wanted to persuade her to apany him for the social event.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    On the way to the Winston mansion, Burton called Elle and exined his n.


    ¡°Burton, what did you just say?¡±


    Elle was still workingte at the office. Upon hearing Burton¡¯s n, she let out a low exmation. The pen in her hand fell to the ground, and she stood up from her chair, her face filled with disbelief and anger.


    Burton also realized that what he was doing would betray Elle. He tried to console her, saying, ¡°Elle, I¡¯m doing this for our big n. Zelda has changed, and you know it better than I do. Both your mother and Zelda rejected the proposal. To marry her, I have no choice but to resort to this n.¡±


    ¡°Burton, if you dare to touch her, try it!¡±


    Elle growled fiercely, ¡°You¡¯re mine! You promised never to touch Zelda!¡±


    ¡°Elle, I have no other choice. Teach me what to do if not this way. I¡¯ve already told you everything. I trust you.¡±


    Elle appeared reasonable on the surface, but she was domineering. She had treated him as her man for a long time. Being the only child of the Roscente, Elle was pampered and had developed a dominant personality. Despite not being the biological daughter, she still had confidence.


    ¡°You can have Zelda apany you to the event, and you can even get her drunk, but you cannot touch her. We¡¯ll find someone else for her. When everything is over, you can reappear, and when she wakes up, let her see youing out of the bathroom. No need to deceive her intentionally; she will naturally think she lost her virginity to you.¡±


    Elle advised, ¡°Burton, what do you think of my n?¡±


    Burton found the n eptable and smiled, saying, ¡°Elle, you¡¯re smart. I¡¯ll follow your n. I¡¯ve arranged to meet the client at the Lowell Hotel, so it¡¯s convenient for me to handle everything there.¡±


    ¡°You must not touch her, or there will be consequences.¡±


    Elle warned him.


    ¡°Elle, with your solution, I won¡¯t need to touch Zelda and can still achieve our n. Trust me, I belong to you forever.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll finish my work soon. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll go to the Lowell Hotel and wait for you. I won¡¯t take my eyes off you; I don¡¯t trust you.¡±


    Burton chuckled and promised, ¡°Okay, keep an eye on me from the shadows.¡±


    Elle was domineering, but Burton liked it. Her possessiveness made him feel deeply loved.


    Back to his room, Burton¡¯s self-esteem was greatly satisfied. A woman as outstanding as Elle loved him so much. He was confident he could handle Zelda.


    ¡­


    Zelda had just washed her hair and came out of the bathroom. She saw Charles sitting on her bed, looking at the family photo ced on the bedside table ¨C a picture of her with her adoptive parents.


    When she left her adoptive parents, her mother didn¡¯t allow her to take anything, promising to buy new things when she returned. The only item she could take was this family photo.


    ¡°Charles, haven¡¯t you rested yet?¡±


    Charles put the photo back and turned to look at her. Her hair was still wet, and he furrowed his brows, criticizing her, ¡°Can¡¯t you use a towel to dry your hair? It¡¯ll dry quickly with a hairdryer.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay; it¡¯ll dry quickly with a hairdryer.¡±


    Zelda handed him the hairdryer, teasing, ¡°Can you help me enjoy the service of a handsome man? Please blow-dry my hair?¡±


    ¡°I lost the use of my legs. Are you lost the use of hands?¡±


    Zelda rolled her eyes; she knew she wouldn¡¯t enjoy the service of a handsome man. She took the hairdryer back and started drying her hair.


    Charles watched her quietly.


    After a couple of minutes, he made a move, pushing his wheelchair over and reaching out for the hairdryer.


    Zelda turned off the hairdryer and said, ¡°Charles, my hair is almost dry. You don¡¯t need to bother. You can go back to your room and rest.¡±


    ¡°This is my room too.¡±


    Zeldaughed, ¡°Come on, you run faster than a rabbit. I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re still shy. You can¡¯t make love anymore, so why be afraid me?¡±


    Charles red at her, ¡°Speak more politely, youngdy.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t use any vulgarnguage.¡±


    Charles was silenced. Indeed, she only made sarcastic remarks; she didn¡¯t use vulgarnguage.


    Taking the hairdryer from her hand, Charles grabbed her hair¡¯s end. Afraid he would pull her hair, Zelda quickly lowered her head, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t take the opportunity to retaliate against me. If you don¡¯t want to help me dry my hair, I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    ¡°I love you, love you¡­¡±


    Zelda¡¯s phone rang, and the newly set ringtone echoed throughout the room.

 Chapter 56: Teasing Charles

    When Zelda saw the iing call from Burton, she quickly looked up at Charles. Though he was sitting, helping her dry her hair, his eyes were sharp. With a quick nce, he knew who was calling.


    She heard him coldly say, ¡°You im not to love him, not wanting to marry him, yet you still keep his phone number?¡±


    Zelda replied, ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll block his number after this call.¡±


    ¡°No need. Blocking it won¡¯t stop you from wanting to know some things.¡±


    Zelda thought about it and found his words reasonable. In this lifetime, she wouldn¡¯t marry Burton, but she still wanted to gather evidence against Burton and Elle plotting against her. It was inevitable for her to have some contact with them.


    ¡°Answer it.¡±


    Zelda acknowledged and quickly answered Burton¡¯s call.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    As soon as the call connected, Burton¡¯s voice came through. Charles timely turned off the hairdryer so he could hear Burton clearly.


    ¡°Why did you take so long to answer? Were you sleeping?¡±


    Burton asked in a slightly displeased tone. He was used to Zelda answering his calls promptly.


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Zelda¡¯s tone was cold and indifferent. Burton didn¡¯t like the way she spoke, but he maintained a gentle tone and asked, ¡°Zelda, are you still at the Winston? I¡¯lle pick you up. Apany me to a social event, okay?¡±


    ¡°I have a meeting with a client at 9 o¡¯clock. It¡¯s still early now. I can pick you up in time.¡±


    Apany Burton to a social event?


    Zelda immediately recalled a simr situation from her past life. She had apanied Burton to an event only once. On that asion, she got drunk, and when she woke up, she saw Burtoning out of the bathroom. She mistakenly believed they had been intimate.


    Now, in this lifetime, some events seemed to be repeating themselves.


    Before Zelda could respond to Burton, Charles turned on the hairdryer again and tugged at a strand of her hair, causing her pain.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Zelda? Where are you? Why is it suddenly so noisy?¡±


    Burton heard themotion and asked curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to and won¡¯t apany you to any social event.¡±


    Zelda rejected Burton¡¯s request. Now that she knew tonight was a trap, there was no way she would fall into it again.


    Even though she didn¡¯t want to know who took her virginity in her past life, that event was no longer important to her in this lifetime. She had chosen a different path.


    ¡°Zelda,e with me. I brought a gift for you. Are you still at Winston? I¡¯lle to pick you up.¡±


    Burton¡¯s tone was gentle, trying to coax Zelda into agreeing.


    ¡°Burton, pretending to like me all the time, don¡¯t you find it tiring? Aren¡¯t you afraid Elle will get jealous? Do you really think I¡¯m an ignorant country girl who doesn¡¯t understand anything?¡±


    Zelda said with disdain, ¡°Don¡¯t bother picking me up; otherwise, you¡¯ll bear the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Zelda, don¡¯t misunderstand. I really like you. Elle and I are just friends. Zelda¡­¡±


    Zelda hung up the phone.


    Once the call was disconnected, Charles turned off the hairdryer again.


    ¡°Burton asked you to apany him to a social event?¡±


    ¡°I refused.¡±


    Zelda quickly added, ¡°Charles, I know my identity now. Rest assured, I¡¯d rather live as your widow for the rest of my life than fall in love with anyone else.¡±


    Charles looked at her steadily.


    ¡°Charles, I know you have many guard dogs at home. Can you lend me a few?¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    Zelda¡¯s eyes shed with hatred. ¡°Even though I rejected Burton¡¯s request, he always pretends to like me. Isn¡¯t he afraid Elle will be jealous? Does he think I¡¯m just a clueless country girl? I want to set guard dogs on him.¡±


    ¡°At the Winston, being bitten by guard dogs. With Burton¡¯s character, he won¡¯t dare to ask forpensation from you. He can only me himself for his bad luck.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that kind of person, Charles?¡±


    Charles coldly snorted, ¡°What kind of person are you?¡±


    Zelda raised an eyebrow, ¡°What kind of person am I? Haven¡¯t you investigated thoroughly? Why do you want to know me even better?¡±


    She deliberately approached him, and her freshly washed hair scattered around Charles¡¯s face. He caught a whiff of the clean fragrance, and his expression deepened.


    ¡°Charles, how deeply do you want to understand me?¡±


    Zelda¡¯s soft jade-like hand reached his neck, gently caressing. Finally, she stopped at his cor, whispered something in his ear, and then saw Charles push her away.


    Unexpectedly, Zelda was pushed to the ground. She cried out in surprise.


    Charles, in a hurry to help her up, hesitated and stayed seated in his wheelchair, staring at her.


    Zelda got up, rubbing her buttocks while ring at the man in front of her.


    The couple exchanged res, each trying to outsmart the other.


    In the next moment, Zelda pounced at him, throwing herself into Charles¡¯s arms. She grabbed his face with both hands and bit his lip.


    It hurt!


    Charles felt a sharp pain in his lips.


    This woman was really biting him!


    Although Charles felt the pain, he didn¡¯t push her away immediately. But she became even more audacious, grabbing his face and sliding down to his chest, shamelessly groping a few times. Charles was both embarrassed and angry, and there was a hint of anticipation¡­All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was unbelievable!


    How could he anticipate her behaving so audaciously toward him?


    ¡°Zelda!¡±


    After she pinched him, Charles couldn¡¯t endure any longer. He pushed her away forcefully.


    This time, Zelda was prepared and didn¡¯t fall. She stepped back several steps before stabilizing herself.


    Looking at him, she saw his handsome face turning red, even his ears. She couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing.


    Such an innocent man in his thirties!


    Capturing Zelda¡¯s mischievous gaze, Charles really wanted to pull her over and¡­ whether to scold her or take revenge?


    Charles was torn!

 Chapter 57: Unleashing the Guard Dogs on Burton

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dareugh! If you dare tough, I¡¯ll use duct tape to seal your mouth shut!¡±


    Zelda didn¡¯t take his warning seriously andughed, ¡°Charles, you are the most innocent boy I¡¯ve ever seen! Duct tape? I thought you would use your mouth to shut mine, which means kiss me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me a boy!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She made him sound like a child.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t say it. Charles, don¡¯t be angry. You look¡­ um, quite terrifying when you¡¯re angry.¡±


    Zelda suppressed her smile, changed to a pleasing tone, and acted like a scared little girl, making Charles both annoyed and resentful.


    Having already noticed, she seemed timid but was bing bolder. She was less afraid of him now.


    Zelda¡¯s phone rang again, once again interrupting the ambiguous atmosphere between the couple.


    ¡°Charles, can you ask Zack to bring a few guard dogs for me? Burton ising.¡±


    Seeing the call from Burton, Zelda didn¡¯t answer but could guess he was about to arrive.


    Charles remained silent, silently pushing his wheelchair outside.


    In perfect harmony, Zelda walked behind him, pushing him along.


    Without turning his head, Charles took out his phone and called Zack.


    When the couple walked out of the room, Zack was already waiting not far from the door.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Bring a few of the most vicious guard dogs and follow Zelda.¡±


    Charles issued the order in a low voice.


    Unexpectedly, Zack didn¡¯t ask for the reason but obediently agreed.


    Ten minutester.


    Burton could already see a figure standing at the entrance of the Winston mansion from a distance. Recognizing Zelda through the silhouette, he couldn¡¯t help but smile, a smug smile.


    He knew that as long as he took the initiative, lowered his posture, Zelda would be obedient to him again.


    Look, she said she wouldn¡¯t apany him to the social event on the phone, but she was waiting for him now.


    Upon seeing Zelda, Burton quickly made a call to Elle, and when she answered, he said, ¡°Elle, ording to your n, Zelda is waiting for me. We¡¯ll be arriving at the Lowell Hotel soon.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Elle was in a cheerful mood.


    Because of Zelda, things hadn¡¯t been going smoothly for hertely. Her foster parents¡¯ skeptical looks made her feel they believed Zelda¡¯s words, suspecting that Burton loved her.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost there. Let¡¯s not chat for now. We can celebrate with champagne after everything is done.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll prepare the champagne.¡±


    Burton hung up the phone and took another look at the flowers and two sets of jewelry on the passenger seat.


    The smile on his face deepened.


    Instead of driving the car to Zelda directly, Burton chose to park about a hundred meters away from the Winston mansion entrance.


    This way, he could walk towards Zelda, holding the flowers and jewelry, with the moonlight shining down on him, making him look like a charming prince emerging from the darkness, handsome!


    After parking the car, Burton got out first. He quickly walked around the car and opened the passenger door, reaching in to grab the bouquet of flowers. It was a mix of roses and baby¡¯s breath. Despite knowing Zelda didn¡¯t like roses, he still thought they were the appropriate choice.


    Turning around, Burton walked towards Zelda, still holding the flowers. He nned to give her the jewelry after she got in the car. Surprises were best kept for thest moment.


    Even before he got close, Burton called her name twice.


    Zelda smiled upon seeing him. Although her recent attitude towards Burton had been unfriendly, Burton was surprised to find himself pleased when he saw her smile.


    Taking advantage of her smile, Burton couldn¡¯t help but jog towards her. However, just as he was about to reach Zelda, severalrge guard dogs suddenly rushed out from the Winston mansion.


    Burton abruptly halted his steps.


    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±


    The dogs barked and rushed towards Burton. Their ferocious appearance scared Burton, and in his panic, he tossed the bouquet of flowers aside and hastily ran towards his car.


    Perhaps shocked by the sudden situation, Burton tripped before reaching his car, falling clumsily. The moment he fell, he not only felt physical pain but also embarrassment.


    The barking of the dogs drew nearer.


    Frightened, Burton quickly got up, stumbling, and continued to run. Unfortunately, after his fall, his pace slowed down, and the guard dogs caught up with him.


    The dogs pounced on him, knocking him down and tearing at his clothes. Their ferocious appearance seemed as if they wanted to tear Burton to pieces, causing him to scream for help.


    ¡°Zelda, help! Help!¡±


    While struggling desperately and wrestling with the dogs, Burton looked towards Zelda for help.


    Watching this scene, Zelda was reminded of her past life. She recalled the sight of Burton and Elle causing the death of her daughter. She went insane, desperately hugging her daughter and crying for help. She begged them to take her daughter to the hospital, but they coldly watched without lifting a finger.


    Her daughter was so young.


    Seven months old.


    Being thrown around like that, even if she rushed to the hospital with her daughter in her arms, the doctors couldn¡¯t have done anything. It was beyond help.


    Though the tragedies hadn¡¯t urred in this life after her rebirth, Zelda still felt the hatred.


    She hated Burton and Elle to the extreme.


    Now, watching Burton being torn apart by the guard dogs, she coldly watched, just like Burton did in her past life. She watched him scream for help, and watched him in a sorry state.


    The guard dogs at the Winston mansion were trained and intelligent. When Zack brought them out, he instructed them not to bite to death, only to tear clothes and give Burton a few scratches.


    Burton wouldn¡¯t die.


    Charles, who had appeared from inside the mansion at some point, watched Zelda¡¯s reaction and thought he needed to re-investigate his new wife. What had Burton done to make her hate him so much that she wanted to set guard dogs on him?


    ¡°Zack, go and bring those dogs back. If they continue, Burton won¡¯t be scared to death but rather torn to death.¡±


    Charles instructed in a deep voice, while Zelda turned her head and finally noticed him.


    ¡°Charles, when did youe out?¡±


    Charles stared at her for a moment, then had the bodyguards push him back inside. He didn¡¯t respond to Zelda.


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    Zelda followed him. The bodyguards tactfully made way for her to push Charles inside.


    Charles didn¡¯t stop her. However, as they walked, Charles stopped suddenly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Charles looked up at her and asked, ¡°Is this the way back to our little home?¡±


    Zelda: ¡­ Did she take the wrong way again?


    She forced a smile, ¡°Charles, it¡¯s dark, my eyesight isn¡¯t good, and I mistook the way. I¡¯ll¡­ Charles, you¡¯re the master of our home. Please lead the way.¡±

 Chapter 58: Not ruthless enough

    Charles looked at her in silence. Finally, he flicked her forehead twice, causing her some pain. She pouted, and only then did he feel a bit more at ease.


    Guided by Charles, Zelda finally managed to find the correct way back home.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a week to familiarize yourself with the route. If you still can¡¯t remember¡­¡±


    Charles didn¡¯t finish his sentence, leaving Zelda wondering what method he would use to punish her.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try my best to remember the way back home within a week.¡±


    Zelda believed that a week would be enough for her to memorize the route.


    Charles didn¡¯t say anything more. If he remained silent, Zelda didn¡¯t know what to say to him.


    When she watched the scene of the guard dogs chasing Burton earlier, she remained indifferent and even found it satisfying. She wondered what Charles thought about it. Would he think she was cruel and heartless, especially considering how much she used to like Burton?


    He didn¡¯t ask, but Zelda wanted to tell him.


    She didn¡¯t want him to misunderstand her and think she was a heartless person.


    ¡°Do you think I was particrly ruthless to Burton?¡±


    ¡°Not ruthless enough.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Charles said she wasn¡¯t ruthless enough.


    Zelda: ¡­


    ¡°When seeking revenge on someone, make them lose everything-destroy their family, make them wander the streets, and let them be bullied and humiliated. Make them wish for death.¡±


    Zelda: ¡­ It seems I¡¯m still too kind.


    ¡°Zelda, I want to know why you hate Burton so much. Is your hatred for him rted to when you rejected my marriage proposal by cutting your wrist?¡±


    Thinking of her reaction after waking up from refusing the marriage proposal, Charles felt that this woman was full of secrets.


    Despite thoroughly investigating her past, he still couldn¡¯t understand her.


    ustomed to being in control, Charles didn¡¯t like this about her.


    ¡°Charles, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t tell you now. When the time is right, I will confess everything to you.¡±


    In the early stages of their marriage, without a deep emotional foundation, Zelda didn¡¯t dare to bepletely honest with him. The matter of her rebirth was too peculiar. She couldn¡¯t directly tell him she had rebirthed. She needed to think about how to exin it convincingly to this shrewd man.


    Not wanting to reveal it, Charles didn¡¯t press further.


    Everyone had secrets, and he respected hers.


    Before the young couple reached their residence, they saw Linda standing at the doorway. She seemed a bit anxious, pacing back and forth.


    Seeing the couple, Linda wanted to greet them but hesitated. She waited respectfully until they approached.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Linda first greeted Charles respectfully, then turned her gaze towards Zelda, showing a hint of reproach.


    Charles coldly asked, ¡°Did grandma ask you to convey a message again?¡±


    ¡°Grandma asked me to invite Zelda over for a visit.¡±


    Zelda pointed at herself. Grandma wanted to see her again? At thiste hour, it must be rted to the incident with the guard dogs, which probably had reached grandma¡¯s ears.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    In this household, other than Charles, every move of the others might be under Madam¡¯s watchful eyes.


    Zelda couldn¡¯t decline the invitation. However, Charles spoke up for her.


    ¡°Tell Madam that it¡¯s my permission. Zelda, push me inside.¡±


    Zelda didn¡¯t expect Charles to refuse Madam¡¯s summons for her. After a moment of surprise, she quicklyplied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Pushing him inside, she nced back at Linda.


    Linda, understanding the situation, dared not force her to go. She respectfully watched Charles enter the house.


    A few minutester.


    ¡°Charles gave permission¡­¡±


    Grandma¡¯s words lingered on.


    Anna looked at her mother-inw, saying, ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t be too lenient. Zelda actually dared to persuade Charles to set guard dogs on an innocent person. Although we, the Winstons, fear no one, we can¡¯t casually let guard dogs harm others.¡±


    Madam didn¡¯t bother to look at her daughter-inw. She calmly said, ¡°It was Charles who allowed it. Even if the sky falls, he can handle it. It¡¯ste, go to rest. I¡¯m tired too. I¡¯m getting old and can¡¯t stay upte.¡±


    Saying that, Madam stood up.


    Anna quickly followed suit and assisted her mother-inw. Madam didn¡¯t refuse her support.


    Grandma didn¡¯t want to deal with this matter anymore. Anna was frustrated because Zelda influenced their son, but she dared not say more in front of her mother-inw.


    After escorting her mother-inw back to her room, Anna returned to her own room. Seeing her husband Zhan Fei still reading a magazine, she walked over, snatched the magazine from his hands, and then threw it back at him.


    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s going on with you again?¡±


    Taylor Winston sat up straight, cing the magazine that had been thrown at him on the bedside table.


    ¡°In the middle of the night, who upset you? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Go, right now. Go to Charles¡¯s residence and drive that wench Zelda out of the Winston mansion. She actually persuaded my son to set guard dogs on someone. My son¡¯s reputation is already not good, and she wants to make it worse.¡±


    Charles¡¯s reputation, well, it wasn¡¯t too good.


    ¡°Oh, that matters. Since Charles said he allowed it, why bother? It¡¯s our son¡¯s business. When did it be our turn to interfere? We parents personally raised him since he was a child. As parents, we can only show respect. We can¡¯t interfere in any of his affairs.¡±


    ¡°Honey, not to criticize you, but being so concerned like this will only make you increasingly unhappy.¡±


    Taylor pulled his wife to sit down and gently advised, ¡°Trust our son. He is the helmsman of this family and will absolutely not do anything detrimental to the Winstons. His affairs with Zelda, regardless of how they may change in the future, are his private matters. Let¡¯s not interfere, just observe.¡±


    ¡°You still say he won¡¯t do anything detrimental to the Winstons? Zelda had him set guard dogs on the Lowell young master. That¡¯s creating enemies. We¡¯re not friends with the Lowells, but we¡¯re not enemies either. By doing this, he¡¯s making our two families enemies.¡±


    Annained discontentedly, also venting her frustration about Zelda: ¡°I don¡¯t know if that country girl has lost her mind. She used to love Burton so much, even attempted suicide by cutting her wrists to reject a marriage proposal for him. Now she¡¯s setting guard dogs on Burton. If I hadn¡¯t seen it on the surveince footage, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be angry. Go to sleep. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you to our family¡¯s inds for a few days. I¡¯ll apany you for surfing, fishing, and sailing. Whatever you want to do, I¡¯ll be with you.¡±


    Anna scolded him, ¡°You talk as if I¡¯m just causing trouble for no reason. I¡¯m just worried about our son.¡±


    ¡°I know, my wife won¡¯t cause trouble for no reason. It¡¯s just that our sons are all outstanding individuals; we don¡¯t need to worry about their affairs.¡±


    Thinking of his three excellent sons and beloved daughter, Taylor once again disyed a proud expression.

 Chapter 59: We’re supposed to be secretly married, right?

    Burton fled from the Winston territory in a desperate attempt to escape. His car sped away, narrowly avoiding collisions with roadsidemp posts several times. Only when he believed he had reached a safe zone did he pull over to the side of the road, leaning back in his seat. Even now, he felt his hands and feet trembling.


    His clothes were torn and barely covered his body, revealing wounds inflicted by the pack of wolves. Scratches and injuries were visible everywhere. After a while, he shakily took out his phone and called Elle.


    ¡°Hello, Burton, how¡¯s it going? Where are you?¡± Elle asked cheerfully over the phone, her delight evident even through the wireless waves. Of course, she was happy to have schemed against Zelda.


    ¡°Elle, go buy me some new clothes, and then wait for me at the hospital,¡± Burton requested.


    Although the wolves didn¡¯t manage to bite him, he was covered in scratches and needed to go to the hospital to clean and treat the wounds, as well as get a rabies vine. Thankfully, he had fiercely protected his face at the time, preventing any injuries to his visage.


    Elle¡¯s cheerful expression faded, and she asked with concern, ¡°What happened? Why do you need to go to the hospital? Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk when we meet. Hurry up, and cancel the ns for tonight. I¡¯ll inform my secretary to reschedule,¡± Burton replied.


    Upon hearing this, Elle became nervous. She asked anxiously, ¡°Burton, what¡¯s going on? Tell me now; otherwise, I¡¯ll be worried and anxious.¡±


    After catching his breath, Burton exined, ¡°Nothing major. I wasn¡¯t with Zelda, but I was chased by Winston¡¯s dogs. I¡¯m covered in scratches from the dogs, and my clothes are torn to the point of indecency. I need to go to the hospital to treat the wounds and get vinated for rabies.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Elle couldn¡¯t believe things had escted to this point. Without further questions, she quickly responded, ¡°Alright, go to the hospital now. I¡¯ll buy you new clothes, and I¡¯ll be at the hospital soon.¡±


    After ending the call, Burton remained silent for another two minutes before starting the car again.


    ¡­


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    Elle had just bought new clothes for Burton and was leaving the clothing store when she received a call from Chris.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Elle answered the phone as she headed towards her car.


    ¡°Elle,e back,¡± Chrismanded over the phone. ¡°Come back immediately.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m still busy; I¡¯lle back after I finish,¡± Elle lied, making Chris believe she was working overtime at the office.


    ¡°I told you toe back right away. Didn¡¯t you hear me clearly?¡± Chris said before abruptly hanging up.


    ¡°Mom, Mom.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Despite calling out twice, Elle couldn¡¯t stop Chris from hanging up. Themanding tone and the urgency in her mother¡¯s voice left Elle¡¯s heart pounding.


    She hesitated, torn between going home and heading to the hospital. In the end, she decided to call Peck. When her adoptive father answered, she tentatively asked, ¡°Dad, are you home? Mom just called me, ordering me toe home immediately. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still out handling business. If your mom asks you toe home urgently, it must be something important. Hurry back,¡± Peck advised.


    After a moment of silence, Elle said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go home now.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t afford to alienate her adoptive parents or disappoint them at this moment. Before heading home, Elle informed her secretary, Lucy, to rush to themercial street and deliver the clothes to Burton.


    ¡°Zelda, Mom did as you said,¡± Chris sat on the sofa in her room, talking to Zelda over the phone.


    ¡°Mom, thank you,¡± Zelda expressed her gratitude. Chris had sided with her, helping her manipte Elle. She was ecstatic about sessfully scheming against Zelda.


    Chris indulgently said, ¡°What are you thanking for? We¡¯re mother and daughter. In the past twenty-five years, I haven¡¯t fulfilled the responsibilities of a mother to you. Instead, I raised someone else¡¯s daughter and turned her into a talented individual.¡±


    ¡°If you and Elle can¡¯t get along, Mom will definitely stand on your side.¡±


    After raising Elle for twenty-five years, Chris couldn¡¯tck affection for her. When she learned the truth about the switch of the two children, she couldn¡¯t bear to let Elle return to that family. For her, both were her daughters, but there was a difference in depth of connection.


    Zelda was grateful for her mother¡¯s unconditional support.


    Burton was injured by the guard dog, and he would definitely go to the hospital. He would also notify Elle immediately. Zelda deliberately prevented Elle from going to Burton immediately, creating potential dissatisfaction in Burton¡¯s heart towards Elle.


    That¡¯s why she asked her mother to call Elle back.


    She didn¡¯t give her mother any reasons; her mother just did her this favor.


    ¡°Zelda, have you discussed the matter of joining our family¡¯spany with Charles? I don¡¯t understand why your dad and Elle listen to Charles so much about our family affairs. Can Charles control our private matters?¡± Chris wondered aloud.


    ¡°Did Charles mention when you cane back? You¡¯re my precious daughter, and I can¡¯t bear to see you being treated like a servant by Charles. It hurts me to think about it, and I wish I could bring you back immediately.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Charles doesn¡¯t treat me like a servant,¡± Zelda tried to defend Charles.


    Her phone was suddenly taken away by arge hand-Charles¡¯s hand. His voice, stern and measured, addressed Chris, ¡°Zelda is now legally my wife, not my maid.¡±


    Chris was startled when she heard Charles¡¯s statement. Her phone almost slipped from her hands, and when she regained herposure, the phone had fallen to the floor.


    ¡°Charles,¡± Zelda tried to retrieve her phone.


    She had forgotten that this man was still in her room. He had been so silent and unnoticeable that she thought he had left.


    Charles handed the phone back to Zelda and coldly stated, ¡°Are you disgusted because I¡¯m disabled, or do you think I can¡¯t stand being seen? ¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re supposed to be secretly married, right?¡±


    He didn¡¯t allow her to call him her honey.


    Charles pursed his lips but continued to stare at her coldly.


    ¡°Zelda, Zelda.¡±


    On the other side of the line, Chris picked up the phone, herplexion pale. She shouted Zelda¡¯s name in shock and anger.


    ¡°Zelda, Zelda, are you still there? What did Charles just say? Is it true? Did your dad already know? You and your dad actually kept this from me for so long!¡± Chris was both surprised and furious.


    Chris finally understood why that jerk Peck wanted Zelda to consult Charles before allowing her to join the Roscente. She also realized why Charles¡¯s call made Zelda rush back to the Winston estate so urgently.

 Chapter 60: Sharing the Same Bed

    ¡°Mom, I¡­ I¡¯ll exin everything to you tomorrow when I get home.¡±


    Seeing Charles¡¯s gloomy expression, Zelda pushed the wheelchair to the bedside, knowing he intended to stay overnight in her room. She hastily left a brief sentence for her mother and hung up the phone. She needed to address the issues between her and Charles.


    ¡°Charles, let me help you.¡±


    Zelda tucked her phone into her pocket and quickly approached Charles to assist him. However, he pushed her hands away, stiffly sat at the edge of the bed, and turned away from her without looking.


    ¡°Charles, are you angry again?¡±


    Sitting by the bedside, Zelda lightly pushed Charles. ¡°But can you tell me why you¡¯re upset? Don¡¯t just have a gloomy face for no reason.¡±


    He shouldn¡¯t always wear a ck expression for no apparent reason. When he goes out like this, even ghosts would be frightened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Zelda pursed her lips, withdrew her hand that was about to push him, and watched his back for a moment before getting up and walking away. She still hadn¡¯t taken a shower.


    Soon, the sound of rushing water came from the bathroom.


    A certain someone lying on the bed was being bothered by the noise, preventing him from falling asleep.


    Charles was angry with himself. He didn¡¯t want to marry her. He married her with the mindset of reforming her. The secret marriage was a decision they both understood. But hearing Chrisin on the phone made him inexplicably upset, and he couldn¡¯t help but reveal the fact that he and Zelda were married.


    Turning over, Charles opened his eyes and looked at the pillow beside him. Zack said that Zelda¡¯s appearance might have triggered him to have that ambiguous dream again. So tonight, he decided to stay, oh no, this was his territory, and he could sleep wherever he wanted.


    Thinking like this, Charlesfortably imed the entire bed for himself.


    When Zelda came out and saw Charles rolling to the middle of the bed, she approached, pushed him, and said, ¡°Charles, are you sleeping inside or outside? Move a bit, give me some space.¡±


    ¡°How wide are you?¡±


    Wide? Zelda looked down at her own figure. ¡°Probably less than fifty centimeters.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t leaving you fifty centimeters of space enough for you to sleep?¡±


    She ced her hands on her hips, ring down at the man on the bed.


    Charles squinted at her. Was she nning to have a big fight with him?


    Zelda dropped her hands from her hips, smiling slyly. ¡°I have bad sleeping habits. I grind my teeth, talk in my sleep, snore, and sometimes, if I dream of a handsome guy, I might pounce on him and strip him naked in my sleep!¡±


    Charles: ¡­


    ¡°Charles is so handsome that I can drool just looking at your face. Tonight, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll dream of you. If you wake up tomorrow with nothing on, don¡¯t me me. I like to take the initiative when dreaming of handsome guys. Of course, I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already taken responsibility.¡±


    Charles kindly reminded Zelda.


    Zelda grinned, ¡°Oh yes, I¡¯ve taken responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Sleep.¡±


    Charles moved slightly to the side, giving her more space.


    ¡°Charles, are you really going to share a bed with me?¡±


    ¡°Scared?¡±


    Zelda scoffed, ¡°What am I afraid of? I¡¯m afraid that Charles will abandon me again. That would hurt me. After all, I¡¯m still a beauty. Charles treats me like a flood beast. Can you tell me if that doesn¡¯t hurt me?¡±


    She spoke while lying down next to Charles, adjusting the bedsidemp to the dimmest setting.


    Gracefully yawning, she said happily, ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have a good dream.¡±


    Turning over, she ced one hand on Charles¡¯s waist and yfully pinched the flesh around his waist twice. Satisfied, she said, ¡°Charles, even though you¡¯re capricious, bad-tempered, and arrogant, I still like you. Sleeping while hugging you makes me content.¡±


    Charles remained silent.


    As she hugged his waist, his body stiffened for a moment.


    He didn¡¯t know if she was ustomed to sharing a bed with the opposite sex, but he wasn¡¯t. Her body emitted the fragrance of shower gel, and her long hair asionally yfully brushed against the back of his neck, giving him a tingling sensation.


    After a long silence, Charles spoke to the woman beside him.


    But he didn¡¯t get a response.


    Charles called again.


    Zelda still didn¡¯t respond.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He removed her hand from his waist, turned over, and found that she had already fallen asleep.


    This woman adapted better than he did.


    He still wasn¡¯t used to having more than one person, especially a woman, beside him. But she was different; she could sleep soundly hugging him.


    Charles was a bit unwilling; it felt unfair.


    He pinched her cheek, and she instinctively swatted his hand away, treating him like a fly.


    He pinched her cute nose, and she muttered something, burrowing into his embrace, making it impossible for him to pinch her anymore.


    This woman¡­ shamelessly shameless!


    She even took the initiative!


    Charles instinctively wanted to push her away, but when he felt her soft body, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to use force and could only release his grip on her shoulders.


    Stiff for a while, Charles finally rxed his nerves, gently holding her soft body, and reluctantly muttered, ¡°Tomorrow, you¡¯ll see.¡±


    City Central Hospital.


    Burton¡¯s car was parked in the hospital parking lot. Due to his tattered clothes, he didn¡¯t dare to enter like this. He waited for Elle to bring him clothes.


    Why hasn¡¯t Elle arrived yet?


    Burton took out his phone, ready to call Elle, but her phone rang first.


    It was a somewhat unfamiliar but vaguely familiar number.


    He answered the call and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°Burton, it¡¯s me, Lucy.¡±


    Burton paused for a moment. ¡°Lucy? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Burton, I¡¯m at the hospital. Where are you now? Oh, Elle has urgent matters and couldn¡¯t personally deliver the clothes, so she asked me to bring them to you.¡±


    ¡°Elle has urgent matters? More important than me being attacked?¡± Burton, who had been frightened and injured, felt a bit unhappy that Elle didn¡¯te immediately when he needed her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. Elle didn¡¯t say what it was, only that Chris asked her to go home immediately. Chris also didn¡¯t specify the reason.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯m still in the car. You bring the clothes over, stand at the hospital entrance, and I¡¯ll call you when I see you.¡±


    After hanging up, Burton called Elle and asked her, ¡°Elle, why did your mom ask you to go home? And how are you doing now? I¡¯ll have Lucy bring you clothes. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t be there for you when you needed me.¡±


    Knowing that Elle still couldn¡¯t provoke her adoptive parents, Burton suppressed his dissatisfaction and said with concern, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Your mom must have something important to discuss with you. I won¡¯t me you.¡±


    ¡°Burton, if there¡¯s nothing importantter, I¡¯lle over to see you. Avoid Lucy when changing clothes.¡±

 Chapter 61: Care about you

    Elle¡¯s straightforward words brought a touch of joy to Burton¡¯s mood.


    He responded , ¡°Don¡¯t worry, instead of you, I won¡¯t let anyone see my body.¡±


    ¡°Burton, I¡¯m going inside now. I¡¯ll call youter,¡± Elle said hastily, not waiting for Burton¡¯s response before hanging up.


    She was afraid that Chris might overhear.


    With her car keys in hand, Elle hurriedly entered the house.


    ¡°Elle, you¡¯re back.¡±


    The maid happened toe downstairs, holding a ss of milk.


    ¡°Is Chris upstairs? Didn¡¯t she drink her milk?¡±


    The maid respectfully replied, ¡°Madam suddenly felt upset, and she didn¡¯t take a sip of the milk.¡±


    ¡°Why is she upset? Is it rted to Zelda?¡±


    Elle wanted to figure out the reason her mother called her back so suddenly.


    The maid shook her head; she didn¡¯t know.


    Unable to get any information, Elle spoke gently, ¡°You can rest now, and give me the milk.¡±


    The maid handed the ss of milk to Elle.


    Chris didn¡¯t sleep well; every night before bedtime, she would drink a ss of milk.


    Holding the ss of milk, Elle quickly reached Chris¡¯s room. She knocked on the door and said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s Elle.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you call me back?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Chris in the room said, ¡°It¡¯s fine now.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Elle tightened her grip on the ss of milk.


    She thought something had happened at home, and when she rushed back, her mother gave her a cold response.


    ¡°Mom, you haven¡¯t drunk your milk yet. Have it before you talk.¡±


    Elle, feeling dissatisfied but keeping a pleasant demeanor, said, ¡°You need to drink a ss of milk every night for a peaceful sleep.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink, Elle. Mom is not in a good mood now. Don¡¯t disturb me; go do whatever you need to.¡±


    ¡°Mom, if you have something on your mind, you can talk to me.¡±


    Chris didn¡¯t respond further.


    After waiting for several minutes and getting no response from Chris, Elle called her mother again, but Chris still ignored her. Elle had to turn around and go downstairs.


    Not long after, Peck hurriedly returned.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    Elle stood up from the sofa, still holding her phone. She had just sent a message to Burton, confirming that he had changed clothes, went to the hospital for wound care, and received a rabies vine. Elle felt a bit relieved.


    ¡°Elle, where¡¯s your mom?¡±


    ¡°In her room. I went to knock on the door, but she didn¡¯te out. She hasn¡¯t even drunk the milk she has every night. Dad, did you do something to upset Mom?¡±


    Peck looked a bit embarrassed. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go upstairs and check on your mom.¡±


    Saying that, he hurriedly went upstairs.


    Seeing this, Elle guessed something was wrong. It must be her father who did something to upset her mother.


    Did he have an affair outside? Did he father an illegitimate child?


    Elle was curious and worried.


    Now that Zelda had a share in the family property, if there was another illegitimate child, how much would be left for her, the adopted daughter of the Roscente family?


    Out of curiosity, Elle quietly went upstairs, arrived at her parents¡¯ door, and eavesdropped.


    She heard her parents seemingly arguing, and her mother seemed to be crying. However, she couldn¡¯t make out the content of their conversation.


    After listening for a while without understanding, Elle had to return to her room.


    Peck sat with a pack of tissues next to his wife, continuously handing tissues to her to wipe away her tears. He spoke softly, ¡°Darling, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. Charles said we couldn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°For such a big matter, both you and our daughter actually kept it from me! Zelda, my poor daughter, she¡¯s going to be a widow for the rest of her life.¡±


    Thinking about her only biological daughter marrying Charles, a disabled and inhumane demon of a man, Chris felt as if her heart was being twisted by a knife.


    ¡°Zelda returned to us just a year ago, and we haven¡¯t properlypensated her. Now she falls into this trap because of us. Peck, is it your fault? If you had refused Winston¡¯s marriage proposal back then, Zelda wouldn¡¯t have gone to Charles.¡±


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t be in this situation if she hadn¡¯t gone to Winston¡¯s.¡±


    Peck, holding her shoulders, consoled her, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my fault. If I had rejected Winston¡¯s proposal, Zelda wouldn¡¯t have gone to Charles. But she must have willingly married him. Let¡¯s bless her. Charles¡¯s leg can recover, and maybe things will improve in that aspect too.¡±


    Chris pushed him away, ¡°I know you¡¯re happy about this marriage, climbing up the Winston¡¯sdder. But have you ever thought about our daughter? The Winstons have aplicated background. Zelda grew up in the countryside without any scheming. How can she stand firm in the Winston family? It¡¯s a disaster when women in the backyard start fighting.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Charles¡¯s disability, if he hadn¡¯t lost his virility, he would indeed be a man worth entrusting our daughter to.¡±


    Chris red at him.


    If Charles were not disabled, if he hadn¡¯t lost his vigor, he would indeed be a man worthy of entrusting their daughter to.


    However¡­


    ¡°Alright, stop ring at me. When Zeldaes back, ask her about the reasons. I¡¯m sure she agreed to this. By the way, you haven¡¯t told Elle, right? Charles doesn¡¯t want people to know, and we have to keep it a secret.¡±


    Peck¡¯s words made Chris¡¯s heart twist again.


    Painful!


    Her daughter married a demon of a man, and it was kept a secret, hidden from everyone!


    When her daughter returned, she would definitely ask her thoroughly. If Charles forced her, even if it cost her life, she would confront Charles and demand her daughter¡¯s freedom.


    ¡­


    Three in the morning.


    Charles was once again disturbed by an extremely ambiguous dream, waking up in the middle of the night and breaking into a cold sweat.


    Staring at the ceiling with open eyes, he remembered the dream where he and someone were entangled in an intimate manner, but he couldn¡¯t figure out who that person was.


    Charles felt frustrated.


    After a while, he tried to get up and felt a hand resting on his waist.


    It was Zelda¡¯s.


    This shameless woman even put her hand on his waist while sleeping.


    Charles felt a bit annoyed. He shook off Zelda¡¯s hand and even thought about kicking her off the bed. However, when he tried to lift his foot, he gave up on the idea.


    Staring at Zelda for a while, Charles slowly sat up.


    ¡°Charles¡­¡±


    He had just thought about getting out of bed when the woman behind him suddenly called his name.


    Charles turned around.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 62: Unwelcome Visitor

    Zelda didn¡¯t even open her eyes; she was softly calling his name.


    Judging by her appearance, she seemed to be dreaming.


    Dreaming about him?


    ¡°Baby¡­¡±


    Soon, Zelda¡¯s expression changed, turning into one of sorrow. Her hands iled in the air, and she cried out in pain, ¡°Baby, baby¡­¡±


    Baby?


    Charles frowned.


    Who was this baby?


    Seeing tears streaming down her cheeks, Charles couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. He reached out and shook her.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    With this push, Zelda quickly woke up.


    When she opened her eyes and saw Charles, she remained in a daze for a long time before snapping back to reality.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    It turned out she was just dreaming. Dreaming about the helplessness and grief she felt in her previous life when something happened to her baby.


    ¡°Having a nightmare, huh?¡±


    Zelda sat up, wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, and honestly admitted, ¡°Yes, it was a nightmare.¡±


    She then retorted, ¡°What? Can¡¯t I have nightmares?¡±


    Charles watched her silently.


    Feeling a bit guilty under his gaze, Zelda was about to say something to lighten the mood when he suddenly tapped her twice.


    ¡°Charles, you¡¯re tapping me again, without even a warning!¡±


    Zelda was annoyed, and she impulsively pounced on him.


    Charles was unprepared and was toppled by her. She climbed onto him, and the two of them almost rolled off the bed. Even so, Zelda managed to hit Charles on the head a few times.


    Charles¡­


    ¡°Who is the baby?¡±


    ¡°My daughter.¡±


    ¡°Your daughter? You actually have a daughter?¡±


    How did he miss this during his investigation?


    ¡°I dreamed about her. Just born, and someone took her away. I cried and screamed, wanting to snatch my baby back. But before I could, you woke me up.¡±


    Zelda lied without batting an eye.


    Charles breathed a sigh of relief.


    He thought he was going to be an unexpected father.


    ¡°You go back to sleep; I¡¯ll go to study.¡±


    Leaving these words for Zelda, Charles left.


    Zelda originally wanted to politely push him out, but when she heard him say he was going to the study, she retracted her politeness. Zack had briefly educated her on Charles¡¯s rules; his study was a restricted area, not essible to just anyone.


    Alone, Charles wheeled himself into the elevator without alerting the bodyguards and went to the study on the second floor.


    He sat behind the desk as usual.


    Taking out the portrait of the featureless person, he furrowed his brows for a long time before putting the painting away. After some contemtion, he opened theputer and drafted a life n for Zelda.


    That woman wanted to take the path of a strong, independent woman and secure the Roscente Group butcked a proper strategy. It was chaotic.


    He couldn¡¯t stand it.


    After an unknown amount of time had passed, the outside world gradually moved past its darkest hours.


    It was already past five in the morning, and this season, it was slightly bright around this time.


    Having finished drafting Zelda¡¯s life n, Charles checked the time and picked up thendline phone on the corner of the desk. He called Randy.


    ¡°Charles?¡±


    ¡°Randy, investigate Zelda¡¯s and Burton¡¯s past for me.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Go back to sleep.¡±


    Charles hung up, but Randy couldn¡¯t fall back asleep.


    He was intensely curious, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask. Even if he did, Charles wouldn¡¯t tell him anything.


    Unless Charles decided to speak, he wouldn¡¯t say a word.


    Zack knocked on the door from the outside, finally waking her up.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    Zack called through the door respectfully, ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    ¡°Zack, I¡¯m awake. I¡¯ll be right out. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Zelda sat up, hastily changing clothes while responding to Zack outside.


    This was Elle¡¯s best friend, Yemmy. In her previous life, Zelda embarrassed herself at Yemmy¡¯s birthday party.


    Wait, why would Yemmye to Winston and specifically ask for her?


    Yemmy knew she was at the Winston, thanks to Elle. But why did Yemmy want to see her?


    Could it be¡­ Yemmy¡¯s an admirer of Charles?


    ¡°Zack, tell Yemmy to wait for me for about ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Outside.


    Yemmy¡¯s expression was extremely unpleasant.


    She questioned the two ck-d men blocking her way, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Zack? All I asked for was to have Zelda called out to see me, and I still haven¡¯t seen her.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t Charles¡¯s residence, she would have barged in already.


    Used to being fawned over, Yemmy, wanting to meet a country girl, had to wait so long.

 Chapter 63: Charles’s Written Plan?

    The two ck-d men did not respond to Yemmy¡¯s questions.


    Unable to get an answer and feeling ignored, Yemmy¡¯s expression grew even more unpleasant.


    Unable to control her anger, she called Charles.


    The call went through, but Charles did not answer her. She made several attempts, and each time, the result was the same.


    Yemmy¡¯s frustration escted.


    Zelda could anticipate that making Yemmy wait for a long time would make her angry. So what?


    In her previous life, Zelda harbored resentment towards Yemmy for embarrassing her at the party. However, she never dared to challenge Yemmy; with so many brothers at her disposal, confronting Yemmy could lead to an uncertain death.


    This time around, even if she didn¡¯t manage to cling to Charles¡¯s thigh, Zelda was no longer afraid of Yemmy.


    The Winston¡¯s chef prepared an excellent meal, and Zelda enjoyed it thoroughly.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    While Zelda was relishing the meal, Zack ced an envelope beside her.


    ¡°Is it my letter?¡±


    Zelda picked up the envelope, curious.


    In the age dominated by smartphones, receiving letters was a rare urrence.


    ¡°Charles handed this to me before he left, asking me to give it to Zelda.¡±


    As Zack spoke, he wore a satisfied expression.


    Zack knew more than anyone that they shared a roomst night.


    Even if he knew that nothing happened between the couple, merely sharing a room was a good start.


    ¡°A letter from Charles?¡±


    Upon hearing that it was from Charles, Zelda immediately set aside her chopsticks.


    All the delicious dishes on the table couldn¡¯t distract her from her curiosity.


    Ha, who would have thought that a man like Charles would write a love letter?


    With great curiosity, Zelda opened the envelope and pulled out a neatly folded piece of paper, casually putting the envelope aside.


    With great care, she unfolded the neatly folded paper, revealing just one sheet.


    Although the number of pages was a bitcking, Zelda wouldn¡¯t mind if Charles had filled it with words.


    Zack still stood beside Zelda.


    He didn¡¯t want to peek, but he couldn¡¯t help but want to catch a glimpse of Young Master Charles¡¯s love letter.


    Life n ¨C


    These words appeared first in Zelda and Zack¡¯s line of sight.


    Zelda looked down with a smile, but as she read on, her smile faded, reced by a thoughtful expression.


    As for Zack, after sneaking a nce, he realized he had imagined too much.


    It was definitely not a love letter!


    Since it wasn¡¯t a love letter, Zack no longer had the desire to peek, even though he still stood next to Zelda without turning his gaze.


    After reading Charles¡¯s ¡°revenge¡± n that he had drafted for her, Zelda felt a sense of rity in her mind.


    He instructed her to learn to manage thepany first and then seize control from Elle.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Because she was the true heiress of the Roscente family, emotionally favored by her parents. To defeat Elle, she only needed to study hard to manage thepanypetently. Once she could run the Roscente effectively, everything would fall into her hands.


    No need to worry about Elle anymore.


    Elle¡¯s years of efforts and achievements were nothing more than a dowry for her.


    After finishing the ¡°revenge n¡± that Charles had drafted for her, Zelda stuffed the paper back into the envelope and continued to enjoy her meal.


    When Zelda had her fill and came out of the room, Yemmy was itching to tear her apart.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    ¡°I have no ties with you. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re looking for me.¡±


    Yemmy was angered by Zelda¡¯s words.


    Elle had already informed her about Zelda¡¯s offense against Charles.


    Thinking that Zelda dared to approach Charles and even cut her wrist to refuse marriage, Yemmy found her irritating.


    Charles was supposed to be hers!


    However¡­


    When Yemmy thought about Charles¡¯s current situation, she felt a pang of heartache. It was such a pity!


    Charles would surely make her suffer!


    In terms of shamelessness, Zelda ranked second. There was probably no one who could im the top spot.


    As for Yemmy¡­


    ¡°If Yemmy has nothing else, I¡¯ll familiarize myself with the surroundings.¡±


    Charles had given her a week to familiarize herself with the Winston mansion. Otherwise, she would face consequences.


    If she genuinely couldn¡¯t remember theyout, how would he punish her?


    ¡°Zack, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Zack nodded at Yemmy and followed behind Zelda, walking away.


    Yemmy didn¡¯t react in time, turning around and watching the two figures gradually disappear.


    Wait a minute. She came to find Zelda, intending to use her status as an esteemed guest of Winston to deal with Zelda. Yet, she only exchanged a few words with Zelda, and Zelda walked away¡­


    Under her watchful eyes.


    Yemmy suddenly felt that she had been yed by Zelda¡¯s thick-skinned attitude. That country bumpkin took advantage of her speechlessness and left!


    Staring at Zelda¡¯s retreating figure for a long time, Yemmy left Charles¡¯s residence and headed to the main house in the center.

 Chapter 64: Do you really love me?

    The Winston Empire Group.


    Randy knocked on the CEO¡¯s office door.


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    ¡°Found it.¡±


    Charles didn¡¯t lift his head, asking in a low tone.


    Randy approached, handing the sheets of paper he held to Charles.


    ¡°Yeah, set them down. I¡¯ll take a look when I have time.¡±


    Randy ced the papers on his right side so that he could pick them up when he was free.


    Randy noticed the two small mice ced conspicuously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with my mice; they¡¯re not for gifting.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I can buy ten boxes if you want.¡±


    ¡°Well, then, go buy ten boxes. Can¡¯tpare to my pair.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do we have business dealings with the Lowells?¡± Charles asked in a low voice, not waiting for Randy¡¯s response. He instructed, ¡°Find some ws, make the Lowells lose some money, and then release the news that the Lowells have offended the Winston Empire Group.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Curious but not asking, Randy unquestioningly followed his boss¡¯s orders.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get back to work then. How about going out together this weekend?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t use both my legs, can¡¯t join you. Make ns with them; I don¡¯t want to affect your mood.¡±


    Charles said this expressionlessly.


    Randy noticed his tightened grip on the pen, knowing that he cared about his disability.


    However, he refused to follow the doctor¡¯s advice for rehabilitation.


    The doctor said that if he persisted with rehabilitation, he could walk again like a normal person within one or two years.


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    When Randy called his name, it was from a friend¡¯s perspective.


    ¡°Listen to the doctor, do your rehabilitation properly. You have a chance to recover. Why not let yourself stand up again? Think about it, how long has it been since you went golfing, horseback riding, surfing, or mountain climbing with us?¡±


    Charles remained silent, his thin lips tightly pursed.


    ¡°Now that you have a wife, someone waiting for you at home, you should consider not only yourself but also her. I believe she would love to go shopping hand in hand with you.¡±


    Charles put down the pen and looked up at Randy.


    After a while, he said, ¡°Even in a wheelchair, I can apany her shopping.¡±


    ¡°If you can walk, you can take care of her. But now, you rely on her for care. Charles, even though you haven¡¯t told me who your wife is, by cing those two mice in such a prominent position, I can tell you value Zelda.¡±


    ¡°Since you care about her, you surely want to make her happy. But in your current state, you can¡¯t take care of her; instead, she has to take care of you. Will she be happy?¡±


    Charles¡¯s face turned grim.


    Zelda said she didn¡¯t mind him being disabled, even if she had to be a widow for a lifetime, she would still be willing.


    ¡°Think about it carefully. I¡¯ll get back to work now.¡±


    Randy seized the opportunity and left.


    After Randy left, Charles picked up the results of the investigation he had asked Randy to conduct.


    It was about Burton and Zelda.


    After reading it, he tore the sheets of paper and threw them into the nearby trash can.


    ¡­


    GOLDEN LAKE Vi area.


    Elle parked her car at the entrance of a vi. She didn¡¯t get out immediately, first looking around through the rearview mirror to ensure no other vehicles were present. Then, wearing a sun hat and sunsses and carrying her Hermes bag, she pushed the car door open and got out.


    Approaching the vi¡¯s entrance, she turned her head to look around again before ringing the doorbell.


    Soon, a maid came to answer the door.


    ¡°Elle.¡±


    The maid recognized Elle at a nce. Her slightly chubby face was filled with a pleasing smile. ¡°Elle, do you want to drive in?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go in first.¡±


    This was Burton¡¯s vi and their secret meeting ce.


    Elle entered alone.


    Inside, she didn¡¯t see Burton immediately. Elle hesitated for a moment and then headed upstairs.


    Soon, she arrived at the room located to the east and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Burton, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Burton didn¡¯t respond.


    Elle felt a bit suspicious and knocked on the door again.


    The door suddenly opened, and a hand reached out from inside, pulling her in. She was pressed against the door, and her lips were captured.


    After a passionate kiss, Burton¡¯s fingers greedily touched her face. His voice was hoarse, ¡°Elle, I love you.¡±


    Elle looked up at him. After a kiss, she was now graceful, with seductive eyes. She leaned softly against Burton¡¯s chest, causing him to lower his head again to kiss her. However, she covered his mouth with her hand.


    ¡°Burton, I love you too.¡±


    ¡°Do you really love me?¡±


    Elle¡¯s eyes were full of tenderness. ¡°Do you want me to dig out my heart and show it to you?¡±


    Burton pulled down her hand covering his mouth, quickly kissing her lips andining, ¡°Elle, you asked me to marry Zelda. God knows how hard it is for me to act.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you enjoying it? Zelda is currently distant and indifferent to you, and you¡¯re not used to it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also acting for your adoptive parents.¡±


    Elle didn¡¯t want to discuss these things with him. She asked, ¡°Where are you injured? Let me see.¡±


    Burton let her go.


    ¡°Hands and feet are all w marks. Winston¡¯s wolves are too fierce. Although they didn¡¯t bite me much, when tearing at my clothes, they left scratches on my hands and feet. There are also a few on my neck, fortunately not too obvious, or I wouldn¡¯t dare to see people.¡±


    Burton also touched his face. ¡°If they scratched my face, I guarantee I would have ughtered them and stewed them.¡±


    He was very satisfied with his looks.


    Elle checked his injuries.


    Looking at them, she said with heartache, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Winston¡¯s dogs? They injured you so badly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Zelda!¡±


    Burton remembered the scene when he was chased and torn by the wolves. Zelda watched him being chased and torn, neither saving him nor asking someone to help pull the wolves away. If Winston¡¯s people hadn¡¯te out, he might have been scared to death.


    It was too terrifying!

 Chapter 65: Zelda, Be Content!

    ¡°Zelda set wolves on you?¡±


    Elle¡¯s eyes held a grudge.


    ¡°She dared to do this to you. Last time, she pped you, and now she set wolves on you. I knew it; Winston, although domineering, wouldn¡¯t release wolves without reason. So, it was that country girl!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know who released the wolves. I asked her for help, but she just watched me being chased by dogs and didn¡¯t save me. If Charles hadn¡¯te out, I might have been fed to those wolves.¡±


    Burton struggled to recall the scene and said, ¡°Elle, saying this, I just remembered; it might have been Zelda who set the wolves. Charles doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You and Charles have no conflict. How could he release dogs on you? It must be that country girl, Zelda.¡±


    Elle said with hatred, ¡°She¡¯s starting to vie with me now. She¡¯s my parents¡¯ biological daughter, and my mom is already biased towards her. If she gets favor in the Roscente and gains my dad¡¯s favor, there won¡¯t be a ce for me in that family.¡±


    ¡°Why did shee back? Clearly, she¡¯s after Roscente¡¯s wealth, deliberatelying back topete with me!¡±


    Burton sat her down on the sofa in his room,forting her, ¡°Elle, don¡¯t worry. Zelda can¡¯tpare to you. Even if she enters the Roscente, with her ability, it¡¯s hard for her to surpass you.¡±


    ¡°You are the heir carefully cultivated by your parents. Your father values thepany¡¯s future the most. Zelda is not a qualified sessor, and your father won¡¯t let her take over. However, for safety, we should still follow your n.¡±


    Burton affectionately kissed her cheek and said softly, ¡°Elle, we can only seed. No failure allowed. If we fail, you¡¯ll end up with nothing. If you have nothing, I¡¯m afraid our future will be difficult. It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve changed my mind; it¡¯s that my mom will oppose us being together.¡±


    After learning that Elle wasn¡¯t the biological daughter of Roscente, his mother no longer supported their rtionship.


    ¡°I know. I won¡¯t fail. I¡¯ve been in the Roscente for so many years. Even if Zeldaes in, I can still make her leave. Burton, does your mom know you were bitten by a dog?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t let her know. If she knew, she would definitely cause trouble at the Winston. We can¡¯t afford to offend Winston in River Town.¡±


    ¡°Besides the Rove family, who in River Town dares to offend Winston?¡± Elle spoke the truth.


    She trembled at the sight of Charles.


    If Zelda is taken by Charles as a free nanny, she¡¯ll wait for Zelda¡¯s miserable fate!


    After some intimate moments, Elle looked at the time and stood up. She said to Burton, ¡°Burton, I have to go. In the afternoon, I have to discuss a big business deal with my dad.¡±


    Burton was reluctant to let her go, holding her again. After a moment, he let her go, lifted her chin, and kissed her passionately.


    Elle responded enthusiastically.


    But just when Burton was about to lose control, Elle pushed him away.


    ¡°Burton, I really have to go now. Take care, and I¡¯ll take revenge for you on Zelda.¡±


    Burton escorted her to the door, saying, ¡°Elle, for now, don¡¯t do anything to Zelda. As you said, your mom has started leaning towards her. If you act against her, you¡¯ll only incur your mom¡¯s displeasure. Although your dad still favors you, if your mom keeps poisoning the atmosphere, it won¡¯t be good for you in the end.¡±


    Elle knew she couldn¡¯t touch Zelda for now, even if it was an act, she had to do it for her adoptive parents.


    Taking a deep breath, Elle said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, Burton. You rest well at home. I might not have time toe and apany you this afternoon and evening. Fortunately, it¡¯s almost the weekend. It¡¯s Yashu¡¯s birthday on Saturday, and I¡¯ll definitely go. Will youe too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go with my mom.¡±


    ¡°See you then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Burton saw Elle off downstairs, apanying her until she drove away. When she was out of sight, Burton turned around and walked back.


    ¡­


    With Zack apanying her, Zelda spent the morning getting familiar with the surroundings.


    Approaching noon, Zack received a phone call.


    Zelda didn¡¯t know who called him, only hearing him answer with a low ¡°yes¡± before hanging up.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    After hanging up, Zack caught up with her.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Zelda, Monday just called back, asking me to arrange a car for you to go to the Imperial Hotel.¡±


    Imperial Hotel?


    Zelda remembered something and suddenly brightened up, asking with excitement, ¡°Zack, is Charles inviting me for dinner?¡±


    Zack liked Zelda¡¯s straightforward personality. She said what she thought without thinking a lot.


    He also liked Zelda¡¯s appetite. She could eat without being picky, and her figure was well-maintained. It seemed like no matter how much she ate, she wouldn¡¯t gain weight.


    ¡°Monday is the young master¡¯s personal bodyguard. His words are naturally conveyed on behalf of the young master, so, of course, it¡¯s the young master inviting you to dinner.¡±


    Zelda smiled, saying happily, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Imperial Hotel is excellent. My dad said he wanted to take me and my mom there for dinnerst time, but we were chased back by your young master to have our hair done. I was quite regretful about it, but I didn¡¯t expect Charles topensate me so soon.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you particrly like to eat.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a foodie. People are born to eat and talk.¡±


    Zack was amused by Zelda¡¯s remarks. ¡°You are right. So, shall I arrange the car for you , or can you find your way back?¡±


    ¡°I can. After going in circles so many times, if I still can¡¯t recognize the way, Charles can skin me alive. He is quite fierce, always bullying me.¡±


    Zackughed, ¡°Actually, Charles is already very good to the young madam. I¡¯ve been with the young master for so many years, and besides you, no other woman has been treated like this by the young master.¡±


    Thinking of the life n that Charles drafted for her, Zelda said, ¡°Well, he also has a good side.¡±


    If only he had a better temper and wasn¡¯t so stubborn, it would be even better.


    ¡°The young madam hasn¡¯t spent enough time with the young master. When you spend more time together, the young madam will find that the young master is the best man in River Town.¡±


    Zack always stood on Charles¡¯s side.


    Zelda smiled but didn¡¯t respond.


    Charles was excellent in many aspects, but he liked to bully her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Well, it was also her fault.


    Who told her tomit suicide and refuse the marriage in front of Charles in her previous life? With such a show, if Charles didn¡¯t kill her, he was already being merciful. Not to mention that he sometimes covered for her.


    Zelda, be content!

 Chapter 66: Alan Hasis

    The Roscente Group.


    n Hasis stood at the corner of thepany¡¯s entrance, watching various luxury carsing and going. He marveled at how different it was in a bigpany; every visitor drove a luxury car.


    He held a photo in his hand.


    The person in the photo was Elle, standing next to a new car.


    Through Zelda¡¯s information, n knew that the car in the photo belonged to Elle.


    He didn¡¯t know his own sister¡¯s phone number.


    Elle hadn¡¯t returned to the Hasis family; she refused to acknowledge her biological parents.


    n had strong opinions about his younger sister.


    Even if there was no nurturing bond, there was a bond of blood. The two children being switched was not their parents¡¯ fault; they were also victims.


    But Elle didn¡¯t want any contact with the Hasis family.


    n tightly gripped the photo, constantly scanning the surroundings, hoping to catch a glimpse of Elle¡¯s car.


    Unaware that her biological brother hade, Elle, after leaving Burton, went directly back to thepany. From a distance, she saw some people standing at thepany¡¯s entrance, a sight she was ustomed to.


    Although the Roscente Group was not as powerful as Winston¡¯s empire or the Rove family¡¯s group, it still held a significant position in River Town. Therefore, many people came to the Roscente Group for job interviews.


    Suddenly, a person rushed out and blocked Elle¡¯s car, catching her off guard. Elle hit the brakes urgently, narrowly avoiding hitting the person.


    Scared, her face turned pale, and it took her a while to regain herposure. She promptly pushed open the car door and got out.


    When she saw that the person blocking her car was n, her expression became even more unpleasant. Coldly, she said, ¡°If you want to die, don¡¯t die under my car wheels.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I was afraid I¡¯d be too slow, and you would have driven in.¡±


    n quickly apologized.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He also knew that what he did just now was very dangerous.


    ¡°Why are you here? Are you here for a job interview? This is the Roscente headquarters, only hiring workce elites. There¡¯s no suitable job for you here. You should try elsewhere.¡±


    Elle knew that her biological parents¡¯ house was far fromparable to the Roscente. Her biological older brother, n, only had a high school education, which was not advantageous in the current era flooded with college graduates. It would be challenging for him to work at the Roscente Group¡¯s headquarters.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can get a job in thepany just because of our rtionship. Forget about it.¡±


    Elle had a stern expression.


    n¡¯s face looked a bit unsightly. If it weren¡¯t for his mother secretlying to see Elle and ending up in a car ident, losing money and a cellphone, and being hit by a car, staying in the hospital, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted toe to her.


    Elle despised her family for being poorpared to the wealthy Roscente. n was well aware of it.


    Even the true heiress of the Roscente, Zelda, didn¡¯t mind the Hasis family¡¯s financial status. She went home a few times every month and called them every now and then.


    But Elle¡­


    ¡°My mom wants to see you.¡±


    n said lightly, ¡°When she came to see you secretly, she had a car ident. She¡¯s in the hospital now, still mentioning your name. Take some time to visit her at River Town Hospital.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±


    Elle turned back to her car, took her designer bag from the car, and pulled out a stack of money. She handed the money to n, saying, ¡°This is for her. Buy some nutritional supplements for her. Tell her I¡¯m doing well now. My parents still treat me the same as before, and Zelda also respects me as her sister. You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s for my good, just live a peaceful life in your small town. If you¡¯re facing financial difficulties, let me know. I can help anytime. But don¡¯t be greedy. Don¡¯t treat me as your ATM.¡±


    He didn¡¯t ept the stack of money; he even used his hand to push away Elle¡¯s hand. Angrily, he said, ¡°Elle, I know you despise us, but she is your biological mother. She got into an ident just to see you. Now she¡¯s lying in the hospital. You won¡¯t even go and see her. How could you?¡±


    Suddenly, he snatched the stack of money and then threw it back at Elle.


    ¡°Think having money makes you superior? We don¡¯tck money!¡±


    When Zelda returned to her biological parents, she would always send them money and various good things. Even if they didn¡¯t want it, Zelda would insist on giving.


    Mr. and Mrs. Peck were grateful to the Hasis family for raising Zelda, and when they took Zelda back, they generously rewarded the Hasis family.


    The Hasis family indeed didn¡¯tck money now.


    After n threw the money back at Elle, he walked away with a dark face.


    Elle looked displeased. It wasn¡¯t because n threw money at her; it was because others saw it, and she felt embarrassed.


    After a moment of silence, she turned back to her car, drove into thepany, and instructed the security guard on her way in, ¡°If you see that man from now, drive him away. Don¡¯t let him near thepany.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The security guard respectfully acknowledged.


    Elle drove into thepany.


    n, who left angrily, hailed a taxi by the roadside. After getting in, his anger couldn¡¯t dissipate.


    Thinking of his mother lying in a hospital bed and not being able to see her own daughter, n felt heartache.


    Unable to resist, he took out his phone and called Zelda.


    In terms of affection, n preferred Zelda as his sister. For over twenty years, they had treated Zelda as their own sister. Who would have thought that the sister they had cared for for over twenty years had no blood rtion to them?


    The sister with blood rtion looked down on them.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Zelda was happy to receive her big brother¡¯s call and greeted him with a smile over the phone.


    n¡¯s full-blown anger disappeared quickly when he heard his sister¡¯s familiar voice.


    ¡°Zelda, I¡¯m n.¡±


    ¡°Zelda, don¡¯t speak for now. Listen to your brother. Our mom, oh no, it¡¯s my mom; she got into a car ident and was sent to the hospital. There¡¯s no life-threatening danger, but she¡¯s injured and had surgery. She¡¯s currently in the hospital in River Town.¡±


    At these words, Zelda became nervous and anxious and asked, ¡°Is mom seriously injured? How did the car ident happen? Was the driver caught? In River Town Hospital? I¡¯ming over now.¡±


    n originally wanted to tell her not toe, but the words were swallowed back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we meet.¡±

 Chapter 67: Charles’s Promise

    After ending the call, Zelda immediately dialed Charles.


    ¡°Charles, I want to take a leave.¡±


    Zelda, in a hurry, didn¡¯t bother with beating around the bush and directly said, ¡°My mom had a car ident and is currently hospitalized. I need to go and check on her.¡±


    Charles frowned, looking at Chris, who had just been brought in by his secretary and sat across from him. He said in a low voice, ¡°Your mom had a car ident?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of being lied to in front of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s my adoptive mother. My older brother just called and informed me. Charles, is it okay? I¡¯ll go to the hospital to see my mom first. If there¡¯s nothing serious, I¡¯ll rush to the hotel to have dinner with you.¡±


    So, it was her adoptive mother.


    She wasn¡¯t lying.


    ¡°Dinner can wait; you go ahead. Instruct the driver to change the route.¡±


    Charles wasn¡¯t an unfeeling person.


    He admired Zelda¡¯s sense of duty and loyalty to her adoptive parents. That was something he appreciated.


    If she were like Elle, unwilling to acknowledge her biological parents, he would look down on her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush back to the hotel. Take care of your mom in the hospital. If you need any help, let me know.¡±


    Charles¡¯s voice was low, sounding icy, but the meaning in his words made Zelda¡¯s heart warm.


    ¡°Charles, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t give me a gift today, make it up to me twice tonight as a thank you.¡±


    Zelda wanted to say more, but Charles had already hung up.


    After hanging up the call with his new wife, Charles gestured to his secretary to pour a cup of warm water for Chris. Once the secretary left, he asked Chris in a calm tone, ¡°Did mom suddenlye to see me? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    Chris put down the water cup and looked directly at Charles.


    Meeting Charles¡¯s deep, dark eyes, Chris felt a bit uneasy.


    Charles said in a low voice, ¡°Mom, just say what you want to say. I won¡¯t argue with you.¡±


    ¡°Charles, I know what Zelda did that day hurt your pride too much. It was Zelda¡¯s mistake, and it¡¯s also my fault for not teaching my daughter properly. Here, I sincerely apologize to you, Charles.¡±


    Chris sincerely apologized.


    ¡°If you¡¯re still angry and hold a grudge, direct it at me. Zelda is my daughter, and I feel guilty towards her. After she returned to my side, I spoiled her. That¡¯s why she would do something that hurt your pride in front of you. So, it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°Charles, I beg you, forgive Zelda. She¡¯s still young, and life is long. Let her follow you like this for a lifetime. I¡¯m not afraid of offending you, Charles. If she continues like this, it¡¯s a real disadvantage for her.¡±


    ¡°Zelda has been separated from me since she was a child, and I already owe her too much. I don¡¯t expect her to be rich and prosperous. As long as she can marry a man who likes her and treats her well, living an ordinary life, I would be satisfied.¡±


    Charles had been pursing his thin lips, quietly listening to Chris plead for Zelda and asking him to spare her.


    Until Chris spoke to the point of dryness and drank the untouched cup of warm water, Charles finally spoke coldly, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not me who forced Zelda to marry me; it¡¯s Zelda who forced me to marry her.¡±


    Charles never lied.


    What he said was the truth.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    After a long time, Chris asked in difficulty, ¡°Why did Zelda do this?¡±


    Charles¡¯s expression remained cold. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t care why Zelda did this. She bit me and imed it as her mark. She said it¡¯s her responsibility and forced me to marry her. She vowed never to regret it. Well, I needed a wife, and since she was willing to be with me, I married her.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t told you all along. It¡¯s the fault of both me and Zelda. Mom, I¡¯m sorry for not telling both sides.¡±


    ¡°Zelda, she¡­¡±


    Chris didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    ¡°Do your family elders know?¡±


    Chris thought of the grandeur of the Winston family and how deep the waters were in the Winston family. She felt sorry for her daughter and was angry that she kept such a big thing from her.


    No wonder her daughter refused the proposal from the Lowell family. So this was the reason¡­


    ¡°I haven¡¯t told them yet.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If they find out, they will¡­ definitely dislike Zelda.¡±


    Chris felt heartache for what her daughter would face.


    Even though the Winston family initially considered a union with the Roscente, Chris knew that it was an unattainable choice. If it weren¡¯t for Charles¡­ under such circumstances, how could Winston choose Zelda?


    It was just bullying Zelda for growing up in the countryside and not putting their Roscente family in their eyes.


    Charles fell silent.


    He didn¡¯t know about others, but his mother really disliked Zelda.


    ¡°Charles, I don¡¯t know why Zelda did this, but since she married you willingly, please protect her. A woman¡¯s ability to stand firm in her inws¡¯ family often depends on her husband¡¯s attitude.¡±


    If Charles was willing to protect Zelda, even if the Winston family disliked her, she would be safe in the Winston family.


    As it was her daughter¡¯s decision, Chris knew the two wouldn¡¯t divorce, at least not now.


    ¡°Mom, you can rest assured about this. As long as Zelda is still my wife, I will protect her.¡±


    Charles made a promise to his mother-inw.


    With this assurance, Chris¡¯s heart settled a bit.


    Then, she remembered the call from her daughter just now and asked, ¡°What did Zelda say when she called just now? Her mom had a car ident?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her adoptive mother. She had a car ident and is currently hospitalized at the Hospital.¡±


    Charles was contemting whether he should go and visit.


    The Hasis family raised Zelda well, and she was well-behaved. At least in terms of temperament, she suited his taste.


    In terms of emotion and logic, Charles felt that he should go to the hospital.


    But, once his identity appeared at the hospital, it would easily attract attention. It was a ce to save lives and heal injuries, and he didn¡¯t want to stand out there.

 Chapter 68: The Biological Father of the Baby?

    River Town Hospital.


    The driver parked the car, and Zelda immediately pushed open the car door and got out.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    Zack called her.


    ¡°Do you need me to wait for you?¡±


    Zack asked.


    Without even thinking, Zelda replied, ¡°No need, you can go back.¡±


    Her mother was hospitalized, and she would definitely stay in the hospital to take care of her, especially since she had taken leave from Charles.


    Zack nodded.


    Zelda turned and ran towards the inpatient department, taking out her phone to call n.


    Little did she know that, in her distraction, she collided with Vinsoning out of the inpatient department.


    Vinson was surrounded by his bodyguards, his expression cold, and his steps hurried, as if he were in a hurry.


    Before Zelda could react, his bodyguards moved forward to push her away.


    Caught off guard, Zelda lost her bnce and began to fall backward. In her panic, she reached out and grabbed onto a strap. Like a drowning person clutching at a straw, she held onto that strap tightly.


    With the help of the strap, Zelda finally managed to stabilize herself. When she regained her senses, she found herself face to face with a gloomy and handsome face.


    She blinked.


    This face seemed familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen this person before.


    Vinson had a murderous aura.


    In the midst of a crowd, his tie was tightly held by this damn woman, almost strangling him.


    But when he clearly saw the face of the woman in front of him, his face changed drastically. He reached out, grabbed Zelda¡¯s cor, pulled her closer, and stared at her with intense ck eyes.


    Zelda¡­ What¡¯s going on?


    The next moment, this man viciously twisted her hand.


    Zelda retaliated with a p, pushing Vinson¡¯s hand away.


    Not only did she p Vinson¡¯s hand away, but she also twisted his face back.


    He pinched her!


    Vinson murmured, ¡°The feeling is real, not a dream.¡±


    A dream?


    Zelda quickly took two steps back, defensively looking at Vinson and asking, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Vinson¡¯s gaze fell on her belly.


    Zelda was puzzled. Following his gaze, she looked down at her belly. What was wrong with her stomach? She wasn¡¯t fat, and there was no beer belly.


    So, why was this man looking at her belly?


    ¡°Where¡¯s the baby?¡±


    Baby?


    Zelda shivered.


    Thinking of a certain possibility, she couldn¡¯t believe what Vinson was implying.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This man had taken away her innocence in the previous life, hadn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    n walked out from inside. He hade out to wait for Zelda and didn¡¯t expect her to arrive so soon.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Zelda saw n and ran towards her brother.


    Seeing his sister¡¯s pale face and looking at Vinson¡¯s group, n asked, ¡°Zelda, what happened? Did they bully you?¡±


    As he asked, n clenched his fists. If Zelda said yes, he would immediately step forward to defend his sister.


    Zelda pulled her brother¡¯s arm and dragged him away while walking, saying, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s okay. They didn¡¯t bully me. I ran into them identally because I was running too fast, and seeing so many people, I got a bit flustered.¡±


    n didn¡¯t believe it.


    Zelda wasn¡¯t a timid person, especially since she had learned taekwondo and martial arts. A few big guys wouldn¡¯t be her match. How could she be scared to the point of turning pale just by running into a few people?


    ¡°Brother, how¡¯s Mom? Where was she hit?¡±


    Zelda changed the subject, not letting n inquire further.


    Her mind was in chaos right now.


    In the previous life, she had always thought that the baby was Burton¡¯s daughter. When she learned the truth, the baby was already dying. Mother and daughter died without knowing who the biological father was.


    In this life, after recalling the pain of her daughter in her past life, Zelda¡¯s resentment towards Elle and Burton deepened. Knowing she wasn¡¯t currently a match for those two, she struggled to control her hatred. It was beyond imagination.


    She had never thought about finding the biological father of the baby.


    Because she had been reborn.


    In this life, she didn¡¯t fall for their trap, didn¡¯t get pregnant out of wedlock, avoiding the tragic fate of her mother and daughter.


    ¡°Mom thought of that person, sneaked into the city without telling us, wanted to see her quietly. Unexpectedly, not only did she lose her phone, but she also got hit by a car. She was seriously injured, but luckily she was promptly sent to the hospital, underwent surgery, and the doctor said she passed the critical period.¡±


    ¡°Mom wants to see Elle?¡±


    Zelda was surprised, but soon she understood.


    Even if Elle didn¡¯t return to the Hasis family, she couldn¡¯t erase the fact that she was the Hasis¡¯ biological daughter. It was normal for her adoptive parents to want to see their biological daughter.


    ¡°Mom wants to see Elle. If you let me know, I can pick her up, and we can see her every day without sneaking around.¡±


    n, after a moment of silence, said, ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t want to disturb your current life, and your biological mother doesn¡¯t want us to see you often.¡±


    ¡°That person doesn¡¯t want to see us at all. Mom sneaked into the city just to see her, but she didn¡¯t see her and ended up getting hit by a car. She¡¯s lying in a hospital bed, still muttering that person¡¯s name. When I saw her like that, I felt sorry for her and went to find her.¡±


    Zelda asked as they walked, ¡°Is Elle in Mom¡¯s ward now?¡±


    In Zelda¡¯s view, even if her adoptive mother had a car ident and was seriously injured, Elle woulde to see her.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see us; how could she be in Mom¡¯s ward?¡± n said with a self-deprecating tone, revealing his displeasure towards Elle.


    He told Zelda everything that had happened when he went to see Elle.


    ¡°She¡¯s so heartless!¡±


    Not even caring about her biological mother¡¯s car ident, let alone visiting her. Thinking of the death of her parents in the previous life, orchestrated by Elle¡¯s conspiracy, Zelda felt that this was Elle¡¯s true nature. She even harmed her adoptive parents who had raised her without mistreatment.


    Elle didn¡¯t care about the life or death of her unknown biological mother. How could she care?


    ¡°Zelda, when you see Momter, don¡¯t tell her about this. Just say that Elle is on a business trip and not in River Town. It¡¯s better for Mom¡¯s recovery not to upset her.¡±


    n reminded his sister, asking her to tell a white lie.


    Zelda reluctantly agreed.


    The person she regarded as her real mother was treated with disdain by Elle.


    This deepened her resentment towards Elle.


    As the siblings returned to the ward, they saw Elleing from another direction.


    Elle was still with Lucy, who held a bunch of flowers and a heavy basket of fruits. Lucy struggled to carry the basket, while Elle didn¡¯t offer any help, letting Lucy struggle behind her like a follower.

 Chapter 69: Is it Vinson?

    When Elle saw Zelda and her brother, she stopped, her face showing concern, and asked n, ¡°¡­ how is she doing?¡±


    Mom, the word couldn¡¯te out of her mouth.


    Because she grew up in the Roscente, she instinctively called Chris her mother.


    Her biological mother, she had only met once.


    ¡°She¡¯s inside. You¡¯ll know how she is when you go in.¡±


    In the end, Elle still came. n¡¯s attitude towards her softened a bit.


    Zelda nced at Elle. Brother said she didn¡¯t want to see their mother, but now she came.


    Zelda always felt that Elle wasn¡¯t sincere.


    But regardless of whether Elle was sincere or not, her presence would undoubtedly make the adoptive mother happy.


    ¡°Zelda, let¡¯s go in together.¡±


    Elle affectionately took Zelda¡¯s hand, and together they pushed open the door.


    n¡¯s mom was lying in bed, eyes tightly closed, paleplexion, and the blood pressure monitor on the left side of the bed. Her right hand was connected to an IV.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    At the sight of the adoptive mother, Zelda felt heartache and called out. She shook off Elle¡¯s hand and sat on the edge of the bed.


    Hearing the familiar call, n¡¯s mom opened her eyes. Seeing Zelda, she managed to muster a weak smile. ¡°Zelda, is it you? Mom¡¯s eyes aren¡¯t ying tricks on her, right?¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me. I¡¯vee to see you.¡±


    She then turned to Elle, who was standing next to her. ¡°Talk to mom,¡± she said.


    Only then did n¡¯s mom notice Elle standing beside Zelda, and her eyes instantly lit up with anticipation.


    She looked at Elle eagerly, hoping Elle would call her ¡°mom.¡±


    Elle and she locked eyes, and Elle remained calm, showing no signs of emotion.


    If anything, it seemed like disdain.


    n¡¯s mom was around the same age as Chris, but due to years of hard work and poor maintenance, she looked twenty years older than Chris. Her hair had turned white, and wrinkles adorned her face. How could shepare to Chris, who lived a life of luxury?


    ¡°Lucy.¡±


    Elle turned her head and called Lucy.


    ¡°Elle.¡±


    Lucy quickly approached, first putting down the basket of fruit and then handing the bouquet of flowers to Elle.


    Taking the bouquet, Elle ced the flowers next to n¡¯s mom and said, ¡°I bought you some flowers. I hope you like them. I also bought a basket of fruit. When you feel a bit better, they can help you wash and prepare the fruit.¡±


    After saying that, she opened her bag and took out a stack of money, even more than what she gave n.


    Elle ced the money on the bed sheet over n¡¯s mom and looked at her wrinkled face. Although her voice was gentle, itcked much emotion.


    ¡°This is twenty thousand. Use it to buy some nutritious food for yourself. Don¡¯t be too thrifty. If it¡¯s not enough, let me know, and I¡¯ll get more for you.¡±


    n¡¯s mom, although disappointed that her biological daughter hadn¡¯t called her ¡°mom,¡± faced Elle, who was offering money. She forced a smile. ¡°Elle, if you¡¯re willing to visit mom, mom is already very happy. Mom doesn¡¯t want your money. Take it back.¡±


    She looked at n. ¡°n, pick up the money and give it to your sister.¡±


    The driver who hit her had already paid for medical expenses, the insurancepanypensated, and the driver promised, in addition to the insurancepensation, to pay her an extra amount.


    Her future medical expenses were notcking.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    What she hoped for was a simple acknowledgment from her biological daughter.


    n immediately picked up the twenty thousand ced on the bedsheet and handed it back to Elle.


    Elle didn¡¯t take it, calmly saying, ¡°I¡¯m busy with work and can¡¯t take care of you. I can only give you some money. If you don¡¯t ept it, I¡¯ll feel uneasy. Do you want to see me feeling guilty?¡±


    She took the money back and ced it on the bed sheet over n¡¯s mom again.


    ¡°Zelda, I have to go back to a meeting. Stay with your mom here. If there¡¯s anything you need help with, contact me.¡±


    After saying that, she turned and left hastily with Lucy.


    She didn¡¯t even want toe and see her biological mother. It was only because her adoptive mother thought she didn¡¯t know about it and called to inform her that she hurried over to avoid her adoptive mother thinking she was too heartless.


    ¡°Elle!¡±


    Zelda chased after her and stopped her.


    Elle turned around.


    ¡°Elle, that¡¯s your real mom. She had a car ident just to see you. Since you¡¯vee to see her, can¡¯t you stay a few more minutes? Is work more important than being with mom?¡±


    Elle signaled for Lucy to go downstairs and, once Lucy left, walked back to Zelda with a bright and sweet smile that made Zelda want to p her.


    Her biological mother had a serious ident, was seriously injured, and yet she could still smile so brightly!


    ¡°Even if there¡¯s me? Zelda, you call her ¡®mom¡¯ so affectionately, and your rtionship is deep. The one who raised you is her. You¡¯re the one who should apany her the most.¡±


    ¡°Although she¡¯s my biological mom, she hasn¡¯t raised me. I really can¡¯t bring myself to call her ¡®mom.¡¯ In my heart and eyes, my mom has always been Chris.¡±


    Zelda was the one who came back to snatch her mother. To people like Zelda, who should return to women like n¡¯s mom.


    Elle smoothed out Zelda¡¯s clothes with her hand. ¡°Zelda, stay with your mom. I¡¯ll leave now. If there¡¯s anything you need help with, contact me.¡±


    After speaking, she turned and left, holding her head high.


    Zelda watched Elle leave expressionlessly.


    After a moment, she adjusted her emotions and turned to walk back.


    ¡°Excuse me, sorry to disturb.¡±


    Suddenly, a deep voice sounded.


    Zelda turned around and saw two men in ck.


    She raised her eyebrows, guarded, and asked, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Zelda. We are bodyguards from the Rove family. Our master would like to see you. Pleasee with us.¡±


    Bodyguards from the Rove family?


    Zelda suspiciously asked, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with your master. Why does he want to see me?¡±


    ¡°You just bumped into our master and even grabbed his tie. You should apologize to our master. Pleasee with us.¡±


    The man she bumped into just now was Vinson, the master of the Rove family!


    How could it be Vinson?


    In her previous life, she had seen Vinson a few times, but they never exchanged a single word, let alone any acquaintance.


    She only remembered Vinson¡¯s eyes.


    Was Vinson the biological father of her daughter?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t go with you right now. Tell your master that I can apologize another day.¡±


    Zelda refused to follow the bodyguards of the Rove family. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t leave her injured adoptive mother and faced with the prospect of meeting the biological father of her daughter, her mind was in chaos. She hadn¡¯t figured out how to face that man.


    In the previous life, how did she end up having a rtionship with Vinson?


    She had no memory of it.


    Vinson took away her innocence, so why, after marrying into the Lowell family, did they asionally meet at banquets, and Vinson showed no signs of anything?


    Too many mysteries.


    ¡°Our master wants to see you right now. Pleasee with us.¡±


    The attitude of the Rove family¡¯s bodyguards shifted from polite to firm.

 Chapter 70: Butterfly Effect of Rebirth

    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t go right now.¡±


    Zelda once again refused to go with the Rove family bodyguards.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t me us for being impolite.¡±


    The Rove family bodyguards spoke and attempted to forcibly take Zelda away.


    Zelda instinctively fought back. The Rove family bodyguards probably didn¡¯t expect Zelda to resist. In their eyes, Zelda was just a delicate woman. Even when Zelda fought back, they didn¡¯t take her resistance seriously until one of them was thrown over Zelda¡¯s shoulder and fell to the ground.


    The bodyguard lying on the ground felt stars in his eyes, his waist and hips mmed against the floor, pain spreading through his limbs.


    The other bodyguard looked at Zelda in astonishment.


    Zelda pped her hands and said, ¡°Let me say it again. I can¡¯t apologize to your master right now. Another day, when I have time, I¡¯ll bring a generous gift to apologize.¡±


    After helping up hispanion, the softened bodyguard spoke politely, ¡°Our master is very busy and rarely takes time to see someone. It¡¯s a rare asion for our master to make time to see you, so please don¡¯t disappoint our master.¡±


    ¡°My mom had a car ident. How can I leave now? You also have parents. If you were in my shoes, would you be willing to leave?¡±


    Two bodyguards¡­Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The bodyguard who was thrown over by Zelda took out his phone and called Vinson. When Vinson answered the call, the bodyguard informed him that Zelda refused to go with them and emphasized that Zelda had some martial arts skills.


    Easily giving him a shoulder throw, her skills were quite impressive, and she was strong.


    Vinson had received Zelda¡¯s information not long ago and knew that she had learned Sanda and Taekwondo. He thought she might have learned some fancy moves, but he didn¡¯t expect her to bring down his bodyguard.


    After listening to the bodyguard¡¯s words, Vinson didn¡¯t say anything and hung up the phone.


    The bodyguard didn¡¯t understand his intention. After the call was disconnected, he dared not leave.


    Zelda wanted to go into the hospital room, and the Rove family bodyguards didn¡¯t stop her.


    They just stood guard outside the room.


    A few minutester, Vinson appeared at the door of the hospital room under the escort of other bodyguards.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    The two bodyguards guarding the door respectfully called out.


    Vinson gestured for one of the bodyguards to knock on the door.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    n asked as he approached and opened the door. When he saw a row of men in ck at the door, the leading man wasn¡¯t that the one Zelda collided with?


    ¡°Excuse me, who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Zelda.¡±


    Vinson said in a low voice, ¡°Please ask her toe out.¡±


    ¡°Sir, who are you? Do you have something with Zelda?¡±


    Vinson¡¯s voice remained low. ¡°She bumped into me just now and almost strangled me. She hasn¡¯t apologized.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ sir, I¡¯ll call her out to apologize to you.¡±


    Zelda had already seen Vinson standing at the door.


    She didn¡¯t expect Vinson toe in person.


    Did he recognize her?


    But in the previous life, Vinson had no impression of what she looked like. How could he recognize her?


    Not to mention the matter of the baby.


    After all, she had been reborn, and the baby was a matter from the previous life.


    Zelda felt a little panicked.


    Really panicked.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    n called out to his sister. He found that the sister who had been by their mother¡¯s bedside had disappeared.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    He called out louder.


    n¡¯s mom weakly said, ¡°Zelda said her stomach wasn¡¯t feeling well and went to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°n, apologize to the gentleman for Zelda.¡±


    n¡¯s mom also heard what Vinson said.


    Zelda bumped into someone without apologizing, and it was wrong. If the other party chased her to demand an apology, it was only natural.


    Vinson¡¯s gaze passed n and fell on the bed where n¡¯s mom was lying. After pursing his lips, he suddenly stepped into the room.


    Even if n wanted to stop him, the Rove family bodyguards were all tall and mighty. Each of them crowded n to the side.


    ¡°Auntie, hello.¡±


    When facing n¡¯s mom, Vinson¡¯s attitude was still quite polite.


    n¡¯s mom weakly said, ¡°This gentleman, my daughter bumped into you, and I sincerely apologize. When shees out of the bathroom, I will ask her to apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m looking for Zelda, actually, just to ask one thing.¡±


    Requesting Zelda¡¯s apology was just an excuse.


    n exchanged a nce with his mother, and n asked on behalf of his mother, ¡°I wonder what the gentleman wants to ask?¡±


    Vinson turned his head, his gaze fixed on the bathroom door.


    Zelda had hidden in the bathroom. Was she feeling guilty?


    He and she really had a rtionship? Was the child in her belly his?


    Vinson wanted to rify whether it was a dream or reality.


    He had appeared in the hospital today, just like Charles, having inexplicably simr dreams recently.


    He thought he had a nerve problem and made an appointment with a specialist for an examination.


    The difference was that Charles dreamed of a woman with indistinguishable features, while Vinson dreamed of sitting by the bed, watching a drunken woman on the bed, and then, he bent down to kiss the woman, one hand resting on the woman¡¯s neckline¡­ After that, the camera switched, showing the woman he had kissed with a big belly¡­


    The woman in his dream was unmistakably Zelda.


    Because his dream couldn¡¯t be connected and only had two scenes.


    He thought it was just a dream. Only when Zelda bumped into him just now did he realize that the woman in his dream was a real person, and she was the biological daughter brought back by the Roscente.


    Vinson was startled by this fact.


    After reacting, he wanted to rify whether it was a dream or reality.


    After all, he had undergone brain surgery for a tumor, and he suspected that he might have had a brief period of amnesia, forgetting some important things.


    Even though his attending doctor said that his surgery was very sessful and wouldn¡¯t leave any sequels.


    Withdrawing his gaze, Vinson asked n¡¯s mom in a low voice, ¡°Auntie, has Zelda ever been pregnant? What about the baby?¡±


    n¡¯s mom¡­


    n was so angry that he impulsively grabbed Vinson¡¯s cor.


    The Rove family bodyguards rushed forward.


    Vinson waved his hand, and the bodyguards silently stepped back.


    n¡¯s fist didn¡¯tnd on Vinson¡¯s face, and Vinson pinched his fist.


    ¡°n, I just want an answer. If I have offended you, I¡¯m willing to apologize.¡±


    He shook off n¡¯s hand and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get physical with you. If we really fight, you will be the one at a disadvantage.¡±


    In case he really slept with Zelda and had a child with her, he¡­ would take responsibility.


    Even if he didn¡¯t marry her, he would support Zelda and her child for a lifetime.


    n nced at the Rove family bodyguards, angrily saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know who told you nonsense to discredit Zelda. Our Zelda is an innocent youngdy who doesn¡¯t even have a serious boyfriend. How could she be pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Who told you this? I¡¯ll find him and settle the score. I¡¯ll damn well beat him until he¡¯s toothless!¡±

 Chapter 71: Charles, the Elusive Figure

    Vinson said, ¡°¡­ No one said anything. It might be a misunderstanding. I¡¯m sorry for the disturbance.¡±


    After investigating Zelda¡¯s information, he only knew that she had a short-lived rtionship in college that ended in less than half a year. Afterward, her romantic life remained nk until she returned to the Roscente and fell in love at first sight with Burton.


    For a while, Zelda was quite popr, as several families wanted to form an alliance with the Roscente, including his rival, Charles.


    Vinson knew Charles very well. He would never actively form an alliance with the Roscente. It was probably the idea of Mrs. Winston.


    In any case, the result of the investigation was that Zelda had not been unmarried and pregnant.


    Vinson turned and left.


    A Rove family bodyguard approached, took out a stack of money, and ced it at the bedside of n¡¯s mom, saying in a low voice, ¡°This is a small token from our master.¡±


    n¡¯s mom wanted to say something, but the other person quickly caught up with Vinson¡¯s footsteps and disappeared into the ward.


    ¡°Hey, youe back and exin clearly. It¡¯s inexplicable!¡±


    n picked up the stack of money and was about to chase after Vinson.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t chase.¡±


    Zelda,ing out of the bathroom, stopped her brother from chasing after Vinson.


    ¡°He is Vinson, the head of the Rove family. He acts domineeringly and doesn¡¯t allow others to resist him.¡±


    Indeed, he was Charles¡¯s arch-enemy, sharing the same character andpetence.


    ¡°Zelda, did you hear what he said in the bathroom? Even if he¡¯s the head of the Rove family, he shouldn¡¯t defame you like that. You don¡¯t even have a serious boyfriend, and he actually asked if you¡¯ve ever been pregnant.¡±


    n threw the stack of money on the bedside table. ¡°Does he think he can defame others with a few dirty coins?¡±


    Seeing that his sister was not angry, n became nervous and cautiously asked, ¡°Zelda, tell me, are you really¡­ Unmarried and pregnant? Is it rted to the head of the Rove family?¡±


    After Vinson left, n finally reacted.


    The other party wasn¡¯t interested in having Zelda apologize; he wanted to know where Zelda¡¯s baby went.


    ¡°Brother, how is that possible? If I had a child, I would definitely let you know.¡±


    n carefully examined Zelda and felt that she wasn¡¯t lying, sighing in relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that there isn¡¯t, it¡¯s good that there isn¡¯t.¡±


    A knock on the door sounded.


    Zelda inexplicably tensed, worried that Vinson might return.


    She didn¡¯t understand Vinson at all, just like she didn¡¯t understand Charles.


    All she knew was that the two young CEOs of River Town were both tricky characters.


    They could cause trouble without making a sound.


    n went to open the door.


    Zelda prepared to slip into the bathroom at any time.


    Standing at the door was one of Charles¡¯s personal bodyguards, Monday.


    Monday held many supplements in one hand and a basket of fruits in the other.


    ¡°Hello, may I ask, whom are you looking for?¡±


    n looked Monday up and down, asking suspiciously.


    Monday looked at Zelda.


    Zelda timely walked out and exined, ¡°Brother, he¡¯s¡­ an acquaintance of mine. He knew about my mom¡¯s car ident and came to visit.¡±


    n wasn¡¯t too convinced.


    Monday handed the things to n, then took out his phone. Without knowing what he found, he handed the phone to Zelda.


    Zelda looked and saw a heroic image of her throwing the Rove family bodyguard over her shoulder.


    How did Monday take a photo of her throwing the Rove family bodyguard?


    She quickly looked behind Monday but didn¡¯t see her home, Charles.


    Monday retracted his hand and said coldly, ¡°Charles said he wants to hear your exnation in person.¡±


    After speaking, he nodded at n and turned around, leaving quickly.


    Zelda¡¯s face changed slightly.


    Charles had been to the hospital?


    When did this happen?


    He was really elusive!


    What¡¯s more annoying was that when she was entangled with the Rove family bodyguards, he didn¡¯t help her resolve the situation but instead took a picture of her heroic moment, asking her to exin.


    Exin what?


    Exin what happened between her and Vinson?


    Zelda felt a headache.


    After returning to the Roscente, Chris had personally gone to their house and talked to her parents, hoping that they would have less contact with Zelda in the future to avoid affecting her rtionship with Zelda.


    For a year, unless Zelda took the initiative to go back, they wouldn¡¯t contact Zelda.


    ¡°Brother, my biological mom is also fine. She won¡¯t think too much. You go back and tell Mom that in my heart, she and my biological mom are both my mothers. I am the luckiest person in the world to have two dads and two moms who care about me.¡±


    In the previous life, she was more inclined to her adoptive parents. After all, she was raised by the Hasis until she was twenty-five, and their bond was particrly deep.


    In this life, she would strive to treat both mothers equally. Whether it was her adoptive mother or biological mother, they were both her mothers, and she would be filial to both.


    ¡°Well, I will tell Mom.¡±


    After seeing Zelda off from the hospital ward, n asked, ¡°Did you drive yourself here or take a taxi?¡±


    ¡°Our driver sent me here.¡±


    Her home, Charles, disliked her driving, so he removed the tires from her BMW and didn¡¯t allow her to drive.


    Now, wherever she went, she had to ask Zack to arrange a car for her.


    This was the treatment of a richdy, but Zelda didn¡¯t like it.


    She still liked to control the steering wheel herself, speeding up when she wanted and slowing down when she wanted.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    n stopped and looked at her, saying gently, ¡°If you encounter difficulties in the future, you can talk to me. Although I don¡¯t have a powerful background, I have physical strength. If anyone bullies you, just tell me, and I¡¯ll help you vent your anger.¡±


    Zelda smiled, ¡°Brother, as long as I don¡¯t want to be bullied, no one can bully me.¡±


    She could even knock down the Rove family bodyguards.


    In the previous life, she was eaten to death by Burton because she loved him.


    ¡°Brother, you go back and take care of Mom. I¡¯lle over tomorrow to relieve you.¡±


    n agreed with a sound, gave some advice to Zelda, and then turned back.


    When her brother¡¯s figure was no longer visible, Zelda turned around and was about to leave when she saw Charles, pushed by Monday,ing slowly toward her.

 Chapter 72: Kissed by the Wife Again

    Zelda was stunned for a moment, then quickly walked towards him.


    ¡°Charles, why are you here?¡±


    Charles looked at her coldly, his thin lips pressed tightly.


    ¡°Charles, shall I push you?¡±


    ustomed to his indifference, Zelda smoothly moved behind Charles. Monday willingly stepped aside, allowing Zelda to push Charles.


    ¡°Go home.¡±


    Charles uttered these two words coldly.


    Zelda nodded and pushed him in a different direction, heading towards the parking lot.


    A few minutester.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    Zelda turned her head to look at the man beside her, her pretty face filled with a sweet smile.


    Charles, with his handsome face like ice, felt a bit awkward.


    ¡°Charles, what do you want to say?¡±


    Zelda asked with a smile. ¡°You can say it, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Charles suddenly approached, swiftly and dominantly pressing Zelda onto the car seat.


    Zelda felt he was heavy, instinctively trying to push him away, but he caught both her hands, pinning them to her side.


    Despite Charles¡¯s disability in his legs, Zelda couldn¡¯t match his strength in the wrists.


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    Zelda softened her voice deliberately, speaking in a sweet and gentle tone, calling his name. Her soft and charming voice was like a big stone, thrown into a calmke, creating ripples.


    His handsome face approached, and Zelda could smell his scent. She found it pleasant, familiar even, as she had smelled this scent on him before¡­


    ¡°Charles, do you want to kiss me?¡±


    Charles: ¡°¡­¡± Is she teasing me again?


    Zeldaughed, raised her chin, and said, ¡°Although I lost our marriage certificate, it doesn¡¯t erase the fact that we are legally married. If you want to kiss me, I¡¯m always wee. By the way, Charles, your technique isn¡¯t good; you really need to practice more. As your wife, I¡¯m more than willing to practice with you, absolutely free of charge.¡±


    Charles said hoarsely, ¡°Are you trying to seduce me?¡±


    ¡°Pressing me down is Charles, looking at me so intensely, silently swallowing saliva is also Charles. In this posture, in this scene, anyone would think it¡¯s Charles seducing me.¡±


    Charles suddenly let go of Zelda.


    Then, she impolitely held his face with both hands and, before he could push her away, swiftly sealed his lips with a kiss.


    If the handsome guy wouldn¡¯t kiss her, she would kiss the handsome guy.


    Charles tried to push her away.


    Of course, not hard enough.


    Failed to resist another forceful kiss from Zelda.


    His dark eyes narrowed slightly, watching the charming face so close to him. In his heart, Charles kept repeating, I won¡¯t respond, I won¡¯t respond.


    But when she yfully traced his lips, his indifference copsed.


    After the kiss.


    Zelda, contentedly, touched her handsome man¡¯s face twice, then sat back in her seat, saying, ¡°Charles, if you want to practice again next time, remember to find me. I love this kind of practice; I¡¯m at your beck and call.¡±


    Charles¡­ Lord, please, can you just strike this shameless woman with lightning?


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    A shameless woman took the initiative to rest her head on Charles¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°When did you go to the hospital?¡±


    Charles endured and endured, but in the end, he didn¡¯t push her away, letting her rest her head on his shoulder.


    Hearing her question, he coldly said, ¡°When you threw the Rove family bodyguard over your shoulder.¡±


    ¡°You witnessed me fighting with someone throughout the process?¡±


    Charles nodded slowly.


    ¡°Charles, I¡¯m usually very gentle and kind, you know. You¡¯ve investigated every inch of me, so you know everything about me. I¡¯m really not a violent person. It¡¯s just that they were too much, and I had no choice but to gently throw him down.¡±


    Charles was speechless.


    Gently throwing him down?


    The Rove family bodyguard couldn¡¯t get up for half the day after being thrown down. That didn¡¯t seem like a gentle throw.


    What annoyed Charles the most was this incident.


    Clearly, he had investigated her thoroughly, but after getting along, he found that she was like an ongoing book, updating every day with different content.


    He wouldn¡¯t know the big ending until he caught up, and he had no idea how unexpectedly she could be.


    ¡°Also, Charles, no matter what, I am your wife. How could you hide in the corner and watch when I was being bullied? Oh, I¡¯m really sad, so sad. Charles, when we get home, I want to have dinner with you aspensation for your passive attitude.¡±


    Charles sneered, ¡°With your tendency to throw people over your shoulder, who would dare to bully you?¡±


    Zelda: ¡°¡­¡±


    Charles said indifferently, ¡°I understand Vinson; he wouldn¡¯t send someone after you just because you bumped into him. There must be something about you that attracted him, prompting him to act like this.¡±


    Zelda shamelessly and self-lovingly said, ¡°It must be because of my youth and beauty. I¡¯m irresistible.¡±


    Charles: ¡°¡­ Zelda, can¡¯t you be more serious?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very serious. If I¡¯m not serious, it would be like just now.¡±


    Zelda giggled, leaving Charles to love, hate, and feel helpless toward her.

 Chapter 73: Do you want to divorce?

    Charles, unexpectedly in a cheerful mood, picked up the spoon and slowly sipped the nourishing soup his wife had made for him.


    ¡°Mmm, the taste is good, smells good, and it¡¯s delightful to drink.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even the bits of bones at the bottom of the bowl tasted exquisite when he chewed on them.


    After a while, Zelda emerged from the kitchen, having taken off her apron.


    ¡°Charles, I¡¯m heading to the hospital,¡± she said while carrying a lunchbox. At the same time, she turned to Zack and asked, ¡°Zack, can you arrange a car for me?¡±


    Being unable to drive herself was quite inconvenient.


    Zack looked at Charles.


    Without even ncing at him, Charles, after putting down the spoon, said in a deep voice, ¡°Until I divorce her, follow her orders.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Zelda, who had intended to leave, turned back cautiously. ¡°Charles, do you n to divorce me?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to divorce?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I said I would take responsibility for Charles for a lifetime. Unless Charles forces me to divorce, I will stay by Charles¡¯ side forever.¡±


    Charles sneered, ¡°You lost the marriage certificate, and you dare to say it was sincere. If it were sincere, you would have cherished the marriage certificate like a treasure and kept it safe.¡±


    Talking about the marriage certificate, Zelda muttered, ¡°I clearly had it with me. After you knocked me out, I woke up, and the marriage certificate was gone. Charles, did you take it?¡±


    ¡°Did you see me take your marriage certificate?¡±


    Zelda shook her head.


    ¡°Oh well, I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ve already given the gift to Monday. Take a look after you get in the car.¡±


    Charles¡¯ face darkened, ¡°In the future, you must hand it to me personally!¡±


    Giving a gift to him, how could it end up in another man¡¯s hands, even if that man was his personal bodyguard and wouldn¡¯t have any inappropriate thoughts about her.


    Charles was still not pleased.


    As Zelda reached the doorway, she responded, ¡°Got it, Charles. Remember to miss me. If you have time for lunch, invite me to the Rich Hotel.¡±


    Having mentioned going to Rich Hotel twice without actually eating there, Zelda had developed a fixation.


    ¡­


    At the Roscente Vi.


    On the dining table, Elle ate elegantly while saying to Peck, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll be back to thepany a bitte today. I might miss the senior management meeting in the morning.¡±


    Peck looked over, concerned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    This daughter was the sessor he had put a lot of effort into nurturing.


    Zelda mentioned wanting to work at the Roscente Group. Did she consult Charles about it? Would Charles allow her to work there?


    Peck had many thoughts all at once.


    Who would be willing to let Elle take over the family business if his own daughter could?


    Chris looked at Elle.


    ¡°Dad, my mom had a car ident and is hospitalized at the Hospital. She¡¯s my birth mother. I feel guilty for not being with her for over twenty years. Now that she¡¯s in the hospital, if I don¡¯t go visit and apany her, my conscience won¡¯t be at ease.¡±


    Peck, surprised, asked, ¡°Your mom had a car ident? Does Zelda know?¡±


    ¡°Zelda knows.¡±


    Chris continued, ¡°Zelda spent the whole day at the hospital yesterday taking care of her. Elle, you¡¯re right; she¡¯s your birth mother. You weren¡¯t by her side before, but now that she¡¯s in trouble, you should take good care of her.¡±


    She then said to Peck, ¡°Honey, let Elle take care of n¡¯s mom for these few days. Let others handle the matters in her hands.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I can handle work and take care of her.¡±


    Elle intentionally disyed herself in front of her adoptive parents. She never expected her adoptive mother to ask her to stay in the hospital for a few days, not allowing her to return to thepany.


    Was her adoptive mother trying to use this opportunity to let Zelda join thepany?


    With Zelda¡¯s qualifications, even if she joined the Roscente Group, what position could shepetently hold?


    Oh, maybe janitor.


    ¡°Mom knows you¡¯re capable and can manage both work and caregiving. But you¡¯ll be tired, and not only will Mom worry about you, but your birth mother will also feel guilty. Between filial piety and work, filial piety is more important. So, don¡¯t worry about work. Your dad is here.¡±


    Peck thought for a moment and said, ¡°Elle, your mom is right. For these few days, focus on taking care of your birth mother. Once she¡¯s better, you can go back to work.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mom and Dad, for your understanding and consideration.¡±


    Chris smiled and said, ¡°No need to thank us. Even though Mom is reluctant to let you go back to that family, she doesn¡¯t want you to disown her. She raised Zelda for me, and I¡¯m grateful to her. Elle,ter, bring some supplements to the hospital for your birth mother. Let her recover well and take good care of her body.¡±


    ¡°The soup today is quite tasty. Later, pack some in a thermos and take it to the hospital for your birth mother.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I appreciate your concern. I¡¯ve already packed the soup and prepared some nutritious breakfast. I n to have breakfast with Dad and Mom before bringing it to her.¡±


    Elle was thorough in her performance.


    The seemingly harmonious family of three finished breakfast.


    Chris had the servants prepare some nutritional supplements.


    She also handed Elle some cash.


    ¡°Elle, this is a little gift from Mom. Take it to your birth mother and tell her that I¡¯ll visit her in the hospital when I have time. Let her recover from her injuries, and don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡±


    Elle took the stack of money, estimating it to be two or three thousand.


    ¡°Mom, thank you.¡±


    Elle looked genuinely grateful.


    What was going on in her mind? No one knew.


    Elle, holding the thermos and the supplements, said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go to the hospital now.¡±


    ¡°Go, drive safely on the way.¡±


    Chris reminded her.


    Once Elle left, the warmth on her face disappeared.

 Chapter 74: A large envelope

    ¡°Honey.¡±


    Peck called Chris, and when Chris looked at him, he gently said, ¡°The Hasis has done a lot for Zelda. We can¡¯t forcefully prevent Zelda from associating with them.¡±


    ¡°Elle¡­ has been with us for over twenty years, and it¡¯s also hard for her to ept the Hasis. Don¡¯t set too high expectations for her, Chris.¡±


    Peck sighed and continued, ¡°I know that because of what Zelda said before, you have many thoughts about Elle. I do too. After all, she¡¯s the one we raised and cultivated as our sessor.¡±


    ¡°Until Zelda is capable of taking over, let¡¯s treat Elle as usual. Zelda needs her assistance.¡±


    After pursing her lips, Chris said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to have thoughts about Elle either, but I can¡¯t control it. Her treatment of Zelda is not genuinely good. It¡¯s just an act she puts on for us.¡±


    ¡°Even when her own birth mother had a car ident, she didn¡¯t go to the hospital until I called her. Today is also just an act for me to see. Peck, although we raised Elle as our own daughter for over twenty years, I find it harder and harder to understand her.¡±


    Chris couldn¡¯t fathom Elle¡¯s thoughts, especially considering that Elle, who supposedly loved Burton, supported and encouraged Zelda to be with him. This led to Zelda offending Charles in pursuit of so-called true love.


    Charles imed that Zelda forced him to marry her.


    Chris felt frustrated, unable to grasp the true feelings of her biological daughter.


    Regardless, Chris believed it was Elle¡¯s fault.


    ¡°Elle is too busy with work, and having grown up with us, she always thought she was our biological daughter. Suddenly finding out she¡¯s the Hasis¡¯ daughter, it¡¯s difficult for her to ept, and it¡¯s normal for her not to have feelings for her birth mother.¡±


    Peck defended Elle.


    ¡°Think about it, when Zelda returned to us, how was her attitude towards us? So, don¡¯t have opinions about Elle because of this. As for her and Burton, maybe Elle feels she took Zelda¡¯s ce and wants topensate Zelda. Since Zelda likes Burton, Elle suppresses her own feelings.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Chris snorted. ¡°You¡¯re always busy with thepany, putting your whole heart into it. You didn¡¯t notice how the two daughters interacted. Since Zelda came back to us, she has been cautious, especially in front of Elle.¡±


    ¡°I just feel she has ill intentions.¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t overthink it. In case the child finds out, it might hurt her feelings. I¡¯m going to work.¡±


    Peck, still relying on Elle, didn¡¯t like hearing his wife criticize her. He stood up, grabbed his coat, and left.


    Chris got up and followed him to see him off.


    ¡°Did Zelda tell you if Charles allowed her to work?¡±


    Peck asked as he walked.


    ¡°Not yet. She said she¡¯lle back for lunch; I¡¯ll ask her. Do you want toe back for lunch? I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepared.¡±


    Peck thought for a moment and said, ¡°I have a meeting at noon. It¡¯s quite important. I won¡¯te back. Zelda is our daughter. Even if she¡¯s now with the Winstons, Charles wouldn¡¯t prevent her froming back, right? There will be plenty of opportunities to have meals together in the future.¡±


    Thinking of his daughter being entangled with the Winstons, and considering the strict rules of the Winstons, if Charles were to confess to the elders, would Zelda have good days ahead?


    Chris was worried.


    She would definitely get to the bottom of things when Zelda returned.


    Meanwhile, Charles, helped into the car by Monday, quickly received the gift from Madame and handed it to Charles. Respectfully, Monday handed it to Charles.


    ¡°This is a gift prepared by Zelda for you.¡±


    It was arge envelope.


    Charles took the envelope.


    Opening it, he pulled out a love card, handmade by Zelda herself.


    nk spaces were filled with a few lines.


    Charles, my husband! I really like you!


    I hope to walk hand in hand with you, watching the sunrise and sunset, and grow old together.


    At the end of those lines, there was also a drawing of red lips, indicating a kiss.


    After reading what Zelda had written, Charles found it too dull. He flipped the card over, revealing a red rose cut from red cardstock.


    Is that it?


    Charles looked at it twice and then stuffed the handmade love card back into the envelope.


    Taking out his phone, Charles called Zelda.


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    Zelda¡¯s sweet voice came through, softening the harsh lines on Charles¡¯ face involuntarily.


    ¡°Charles, did you see the gift I prepared for you? Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever given these things to Burton?¡±


    Charles asked coldly, his icy words concealing his hidden thoughts.


    Zelda hesitated for a moment before instinctively answering, ¡°I haven¡¯t given them. These are so cheap; I was afraid Burton wouldn¡¯t like them, so¡­¡±


    Zelda quickly covered her mouth.


    What did she just say!


    Sure enough, Charles¡¯ expression turned ugly.


    He coldly said, ¡°Zelda, do you treat my ce as a garbage collection station?¡±


    ¡°Charles¡­ These little gifts were handmade by me. The gifts I gave to Burton before were bought. There¡¯s a difference between bought and handmade, a different meaning. Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t wear that ghost-like face when you¡¯re angry; it scares people¡­¡±


    Charles hung up the call.


    Brought the phone to his ear and said, ¡°Monday, remember to pick up the phone next time.¡±


    After hanging up, Charles took out the love card that Zelda had given him and pressed it against the car window, throwing it out.


    As the wind blew, the love card fluttered far away.


    Several following security cars stopped.


    Monday pushed open the car door, quickly ran back, picked up the love card fallen on the ground, and hurriedly returned to the car, getting in quickly.

 Chapter 75: Met Vinson Again

    He had to pick up this card. When the young master regretted it, he would present the card.


    After discarding the gift prepared by his wife, Charles was still not relieved. He instructed Monday, who was sitting in the passenger seat, ¡°Call Zelda.¡±


    ¡°After she answers, tell her that whatever she gave to Burton, no matter what it is, she must retrieve everything for me! Not missing a single item!¡±


    ¡°And, tell her that my expression is not good.¡±


    Monday agreed.


    After dialing Zelda¡¯s number, he ryed the instructions from his master.


    ¡°How bad is his expression?¡± Zelda asked in a hushed voice.


    Monday replied in a low voice, ¡°Just know that Charles is very angry.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. He¡¯s always moody.¡±


    Zelda decided to go to the pedestrian street in the afternoon to buy a few sets of new suits to give to the eldest young master.


    ¡­


    River Town Hospital.


    Vinson sat in his private car, the window slightly lowered, allowing him to clearly see outside.


    His gaze was fixed on the entrance of the inpatient department.


    When he saw Zelda¡¯s figure, he immediately pushed open the car door and got out.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    His bodyguards understood his intentions and quickly ran ahead to intercept Zelda¡¯s path before he did.


    ¡°It¡¯s you again. What do you want?¡±


    Zelda stared at the Rove family bodyguards with caution.


    ¡°Zelda, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    A low, unfamiliar voice came.


    Zelda turned around and saw Vinson approaching.


    This man, in every aspect, was not inferior to Charles.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Zelda pretended to be confused.


    ¡°Vinson.¡±


    ¡°Vinson? I don¡¯t know what you want to talk to me about. Oh, about yesterday, it was my mistake. I sincerely apologize to Mr. Ming for that.¡±


    Vinson approached, standing in front of Zelda, who instinctively wanted to shrink away.


    ¡°Now,e with me.¡±


    Vinson didn¡¯t allow Zelda to refuse.


    As soon as he finished speaking, someone stepped forward and took the thermal lunch box from Zelda¡¯s hands. As he turned to leave, two bodyguards made a gesture of invitation towards Zelda.


    The people passing by just nced at them and didn¡¯t gather around. No one paid much attention.


    Zelda surveyed the Rove family bodyguards. They subtly surrounded her, preventing her from escaping.


    With her strength, she couldn¡¯t defeat them all.


    Zelda gave up resistance and followed behind Vinson obediently.


    Half an hourter, the Rove family bodyguards didn¡¯t follow them in. The spacious room had only two people now.


    Zelda sat down on the sofa on her own, and Vinson ignored her. She also didn¡¯t take the initiative to provoke him.


    It¡¯s better to cate her husband Charles first.


    So, Zelda took out her phone and sent a message to Charles.


    However, even after sending dozens of messages to Charles, there was no response.


    ¡°I had surgery on my head.¡±


    Vinson spoke up.


    ¡°?¡±


    Zelda was surprised. She only now learned that Vinson had undergone head surgery.


    ¡°The doctor said the surgery was very sessful and won¡¯t leave any seque.¡±


    Zelda didn¡¯t know how to respond, so she continued to y the role of a listener.


    ¡°Zelda, I always have the same dream. In the dream, I kissed you, and then¡­ After that, you got pregnant. Is the baby mine? Where is the baby? Is it a son or a daughter? Where did you hide him? Who helped you erase the past of being pregnant and giving birth, making it untraceable for me.¡±


    Zelda¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    In her past life, Vinson was indeed the one who took away her innocence!


    ¡°I suspect it¡¯s not a dream. It¡¯s because I lost my memory and now recall some fragments, so I dream intermittently.¡±


    Vinson suddenly grabbed Zelda¡¯s shoulders, coldly questioning, ¡°Zelda, you better honestly answer me. Where is the baby?¡±


    Where is the baby?


    The baby is already dead!


    In her past life, why didn¡¯t he have such dreams?


    If he knew the baby was his, he would have taken the baby away. In that case, the baby wouldn¡¯t have died¡­


    She hated him more and more as she thought about it.


    Vinson, he¡¯s just a bastard!


    Raising her hand, she forcefully pulled away Vinson¡¯s hands.


    Standing up, Zelda calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you dream about me, even being intimate with me in your dreams. Maybe I¡¯m just too good-looking, making you fall in love at first sight, even in his dreams.¡±


    ¡°But, yesterday was the first time I met you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mentally confused. You should see a doctor instead of taking a dream as reality and disturbing my life. I haven¡¯t had any rtionship with Mr. Ming, and it¡¯s impossible for me to be pregnant with Mr. Ming¡¯s baby.¡±


    Vinson stared at her intensely.


    Considering whether to believe her or not?


    ¡°I need proof.¡±


    Vinson said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for a doctor toe over. She will help you with the examination. If the results confirm what you say is true, I will let you go and ensure not to bother you again from today onward.¡±


    Zelda wasn¡¯t stupid; she knew what kind of proof he wanted.


    ¡°Rest assured, the doctor is a woman and will keep secrets. What happens today will never be known to others.¡±


    Zelda pursed her lips and remained silent.


    Now, what else could she say?


    Vinson was stubborn and domineering. He believed that the events in his dreams were real. If he didn¡¯t let go, she would have no peace in the future.

 Chapter 76: We no longer have any bonds in the future

    Thinking of the still-angry Charles, Zelda shivered. It¡¯s better not to provoke Vinson.


    After her rebirth, she just wanted to be with Charles, use his power to be strong, and then slowly retaliate against Elle and Burton, causing them to fall from grace and lose everything. As for others¡­ such as Vinson, who had nothing to do with her, she¡¯d stay far away from.


    ¡°Knock, knock.¡±


    A knocking sound echoed.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The bodyguard opened the door, but instead of entering, he respectfully said, ¡°Master, Dr. Bob is here.¡±


    ¡°Let her in.¡±


    The bodyguard stepped aside, and a casually dressed Bob walked in.


    She was a middle-aged woman in her forties, appearing gentle and easy to get along with.


    ¡°Vinson.¡±


    Bob greeted Vinson politely upon entering.


    Vinson nodded lightly and instructed Bob, ¡°Examine her.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Vinson stepped aside, exited the room, and closed the door.


    Ten minutester, Bob came out.


    Vinson tightly pursed his lips, watching her.


    ¡°Vinson, that youngdy is very pure.¡±


    One sentence, proving that Zelda had never given birth to a child.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vinson¡¯s expression changed.


    Was he really mentally disturbed?


    He waved his hand, and a bodyguard led Bob through a secret passage to leave the Rove Hotel. No one knew that Bob had been here.


    Zelda came out of the room. She remained calm, saying to Vinson, ¡°Vinson, the doctor you invited has given you proof. Can I leave now?¡±


    ¡°Zelda, I apologize for the disturbance.¡±


    Vinson apologized to Zelda sincerely. Despite his stubbornness and domineering nature, he had good manners.


    If it weren¡¯t for him being the biological father of the baby, Zelda might have had a different opinion of Vinson.


    ¡°Hopefully, Vinson can keep his promise.¡±


    We no longer have any bonds in the future.


    In her past life, he took away her innocence but allowed her to marry Burton. asionally meeting at social events, there was no strange behavior.


    Maybe, as he said, he had surgery on his head, which might have caused memory loss, forgetting some things.


    The baby was already dead, and in this life, it was unlikely to be conceived in her womb again.


    The bond between mother and daughter had ended.


    She didn¡¯t want to harbor resentment towards Vinson.


    With Vinson¡¯s intervention, Zelda didn¡¯t go to the hospital. Instead, she hailed a taxi and went straight to the Roscente Group.


    As the biological daughter of the Roscente family, the on-duty security guards and front desk dared not stop her. She went directly upstairs to find her father.


    Peck was about to go out to meet guests when he received an internal call from his secretary, learning that Zelda had arrived. He waited in his office for Zelda.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    Zelda knocked on the door and entered, calling her father with a smile.


    The sweet voice made Peck¡¯s face blossom with joy.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Peck asked lovingly, ¡°Are you alone? Didn¡¯t you go back to find your mom?¡±


    Zelda walked to her father¡¯s side, affectionately holding one of his hands, coquettishly saying, ¡°Does Dad not want to see me? Then I won¡¯t agree; I want Dad to see me every day.¡±


    Peck lightly tapped her cute nose. ¡°Dad is very pleased. How could I not want to see you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    Zelda rubbed against her father¡¯s arm and then let go of her hand.


    Not used to being coquettish, it was quite embarrassing.


    Fortunately, there was no third person in the office, so her coquettish appearance wasn¡¯t seen by anyone.


    ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    Peck invited Zelda to sit down. After she sat down, he asked, ¡°Want something to drink?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not thirsty. If I get thirsty, I¡¯ll pour water for myself.¡±


    Father and daughter didn¡¯t need to be overly polite.


    ¡°How about it, Dad asked for Charles¡¯s opinion. Did he agree to you working in our familypany?¡±


    Zelda smiled, ¡°Charles agreed, and I can start working anytime.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I wouldn¡¯t dare to make a joke about Charles. If he didn¡¯t agree, I wouldn¡¯t dare toe and tell you.¡±


    That lord was very stingy.


    Ah, he¡¯s still mad at her now.


    She just sent him messages and called him a moment ago, and he still didn¡¯t answer the phone or reply to messages.


    Peck felt that his daughter definitely didn¡¯t have the courage to go against Charles¡¯s wishes. He said, ¡°Since Charles has agreed to you working, then starting next Monday, you cane to work. Follow Dad, learn well, and in the future, the Roscente will be handed over to you. Don¡¯t disappoint Dad.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dad. I will work hard.¡±


    Peck nodded with satisfaction.


    With Charles as a son-inw, he believed his daughter would grow rapidly.


    ¡°Zelda, have you and Charles¡­¡±


    Zelda blushed, shyly calling out, ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°Zelda, I¡¯m your biological father. Dad is worried about you.¡±


    Peck actually felt a bit embarrassed too.


    ¡°Dad, since I¡¯ve married him, no matter what situation he¡¯s in, I have no regrets. If he doesn¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t give up. I¡¯ve chosen him for this life.¡±


    Peck fell silent.


    It seemed that Charles was indeed not very humane; that was the truth!


    Although he was overjoyed to have Charles as a son-inw, he was also a father. The thought of his daughter having to endure widowhood for a lifetime made him feel distressed.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    Peck looked at his daughter lovingly, indicating that she could say whatever she wanted.


    ¡°Well, Dad, what do men like the most as gifts?¡±


    ¡°Is it for Charles?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Well, everyone likes different things. Dad likes to collect antiques, but Charles might not like them. Dad also can¡¯t find out what Charles likes. You can try giving him a tie as a tentative gift?¡±


    Charles¡¯s preferences were tightly sealed.


    He was unwilling to let anyone know, and in general, those within three steps of him had no opportunity to find out.


    As long as someone got a little closer, the guards of the Winston family would be on high alert, enough to deter everyone.


    ¡°You can also consider giving him a valuable watch.¡±


    Peck gave some advice to his daughter, ¡°Charles has a noble status, so the gift you give him cannot be casual. Zelda, do you have enough money? If not, Dad will transfer some money to your ount for you to pick a gift. Oh, and the day after tomorrow, you¡¯re going with your sister to attend the Granger family¡¯s banquet. Have you prepared a birthday gift for Miss Zhao?¡±


    Zelda didn¡¯t prepare a birthday gift for Yemmy at all.


    In her past life, she went to great lengths to prepare a birthday gift for Yemmy, but unfortunately, Yemmy didn¡¯t like the birthday gift she gave and instead gave it to a servant.


    Starting anew, Zelda didn¡¯t have the same good mood to prepare a birthday gift for Yemmy. She had many skincare products, so she could randomly pick a set that she hadn¡¯t used as a birthday gift. Regardless, Yemmy would find fault with whatever she gave.

 Chapter 77: Zelda wants to see you

    ¡°Ready.¡±


    Zelda replied, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the gift for Yemmy.¡±


    ¡°In the future, participate in more business receptions, charity events. Not just because you¡¯re now Winston¡¯s youngdy, but if you take over the Roscente Group in the future, socializing will be necessary. Make more friends; it will be beneficial for your future path.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the advice, Dad. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    However, she wanted to make friends, but others might not want to befriend her.


    It had been a year since her return to the Roscente, and Cindy was the only one who genuinely considered her a friend.


    Cindy said she woulde back in two days.


    She would also attend Yemmy¡¯s birthday party.


    ¡°Between you and Elle, Dad still hopes that you can be sisterly. She has gained some reputation and connections in the business world by following Dad¡¯s footsteps. In thepany, her words carry weight.¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t found out about the daughter being switched, Peck would have started nning for retirement.


    ¡°When you first enter thepany, even with Dad guiding you, many high-level executives will undoubtedly be critical of you. They might even make things difficult for you in secret. If you can get along with Elle like sisters, she will at least protect you a bit.¡±


    ¡°Zelda, does Dad¡¯s words make sense to you?¡±


    Zelda looked serious.


    She understood her father¡¯s intention.


    Before she had the ability to take over the Roscente Group, it was best not to oppose Elle. Otherwise, she could easily be driven out of the Roscente by Elle and other high-level executives.


    Even though the Roscente Group was the property of the Roscente family, her father couldn¡¯t offend so many high-level executives just for her.


    ¡°Dad, I understand.¡±


    However, if she pretended to be friendly with Elle, would Elle really protect and assist her?


    Impossible!


    Elle¡¯s goal had always been the Roscente Group.


    How could she watch Zelda climb up step by step until she had the ability to take over the Roscente Group?


    As Charles put it, as long as Zelda was the Roscente¡¯s biological daughter, whether shepeted or not, Elle would treat her as a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh.


    So, she had no need to please Elle.


    ¡°You promised your mom that you¡¯d go home for lunch. It¡¯s gettingte now; you should go back.¡±


    Peck looked at his watch. ¡°Dad also needs to meet clients.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dad. Starting from tomorrow, can I learn from you and follow you for a while? I¡¯ll officially start work next Monday.¡±


    Thinking that Elle would be taking care of her mom these days, Peck nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you cane learn the ways of business with Dad starting tomorrow. But don¡¯t neglect Charles.¡±


    How could she neglect Charles?


    ¡°Dad, I know. Dad, go ahead and take care of your business. I¡¯ll go home and have lunch with my mom.¡±


    Father and daughter walked out of the CEO¡¯s office together.


    Zelda didn¡¯t have a car, and Winston¡¯s driver had left. She didn¡¯t dare let her father know about Vinson looking for her, so she lied to her father, saying she was waiting for Winston¡¯s driver to pick her up.


    Watching her father¡¯s car gradually leave the Roscente Group, Zelda hailed a taxi.


    ¡°Where to, miss?¡±


    After getting in the car, the driver asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Winston¡¯s Empire Group.¡±


    Zelda changed her mind and decided to go to the Empire Group first to appease her husband before going home to have lunch with her mother.


    Anyway, it wasn¡¯t lunchtime yet.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Whether entering or leaving the Roscente Group, she would pass by the Empire Group.


    The driver quickly brought Zelda to the Empire Group.


    After paying the fare and getting out of the car, Zelda stood at the entrance of the Empire Group¡¯s building, first admiring the sixty-eight-story office building.


    Compared to her ownpany and Winston¡¯spany, there was noparison at all.


    The Winston¡¯s Empire Group was not a ce where anyone could enter. Zelda hadn¡¯t made an appointment, and for the duty security guard, it was simply wishful thinking to meet Charles without an appointment.


    ¡°Charles is very busy. You haven¡¯t made an appointment, so you can¡¯t enter, let alone see Charles. Miss, please leave.¡±


    The security guard politely asked Zelda to leave.


    ¡°I know Charles is very busy. I really have an urgent matter to discuss with him. It¡¯s a matter of great urgency. Please inform him that Zelda is here. I¡¯m sure, once Charles knows, he will see me.¡±


    Zelda?


    The switched daughter of the Roscente family.


    When Charles¡¯s cold and low voice sounded, the secretary quickly said, ¡°CEO, Zelda wants to see you. She¡¯s at thepany¡¯s entrance now.¡±


    Charles frowned.


    She found her way to thepany.


    See or not to see?


    Charles hesitated briefly.


    ¡°CEO?¡±


    The secretary, who had been waiting for a reply for a long time, cautiously called out again.


    ¡°Let her in.¡±


    Charles hung up the internal line after saying that. He was afraid that if he acted slowly, he might change his mind.


    Living two lifetimes, it was the first time Zelda entered the Winston¡¯s Empire Group.


    Being the number one group in River Town, even though she was apanied by polite staff all the way, she still felt a bit nervous.


    It took several minutes for her to reach the top floor.


    ¡°Zelda, hello, I¡¯m Charles¡¯s secretary.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The CEO is waiting for Zelda in the office. Please follow me, Miss Second.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    While thanking, Zelda followed.


    This office building upied a vast area. Except for the top floor, where there were many employees, the top floor only housed Charles and his secretary, making it particrly quiet.


    The secretary, wearing high heels, made a loud noise as she walked on the quiet floor.


    The secretary led Zelda to the CEO¡¯s office. She raised her hand to knock on the door. After stopping for a minute, she pushed open the office door.


    ¡°Zelda, wait a moment.¡±


    Zelda nodded.


    The secretary entered the office alone. Zelda could hear what she said to Charles.

 Chapter 78: Pampering Charles

    Once she entered the office, Zelda stopped and turned to look at the closed office door, then turned back to Charles, who was sitting behind the crescent-shaped desk.


    Charles, in a suit with a light blue tie, looked exceptionally handsome and serious while working. Zelda couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him.


    It had to be said, this man was really good-looking.


    ¡°Have you seen enough?¡±


    A cold voice came.


    Charles put down his pen, looked up, and gazed at her coldly.


    Even with some distance between them, Zelda could feel the chill emanating from him.


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    Since she hade, there was no turning back.


    Zelda told herself not to be timid. She put on a sweet smile, walked towards him, and said, ¡°Charles, I came to see you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you. You can leave now.¡±


    He was still as indifferent as before, indicating that he was still upset.


    Zelda cheekily approached Charles from behind, hugging his neck.


    Charles forcefully pulled her hand away, coldly warning her, ¡°Zelda, if you touch me again, I¡¯ll have securitye and drag you out immediately!¡±


    ¡°Charles¡­¡±


    Zelda called out with a hint of grievance, dragging out the tone.


    ¡°Charles, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. From now on, I won¡¯t give you things I personally make. I¡¯ll buy expensive things for you. Is that okay?¡±


    Zelda coaxed Charles like she was soothing a child.


    ¡°Whatever you like, just tell me, and I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±


    Charles had a tight jaw and pressed lips, stubbornly remaining silent.


    Zelda stole a nce at his expression, then took off the jade bracelet she had been wearing on her wrist.


    She ced the jade bracelet in front of Charles and said reluctantly, ¡°This bracelet was given to me by my grandmother from the Hasis family. She said it was passed down from her grandmother. It¡¯s a real antique. I don¡¯t know how much it¡¯s worth, but to me, it¡¯s very precious.¡±


    ¡°I know you might not care about it, Charles, but this is the most valuable thing I can offer right now. I hope you can ept it. Please, Charles, be generous and don¡¯t pick on a little girl like me.¡±


    While speaking, Zelda kept an eye on Charles¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Charles, don¡¯t frown like that. You look so good when you smile. Do you want to smile?¡±


    Charles looked at the jade bracelet and then reached out to pick it up.


    Just taken off her wrist, it still retained her body temperature.


    He examined the bracelet. It was indeed a good item.


    Seeing Zelda¡¯s reluctance, Charles mischievously said, ¡°Since you gave it to me, I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    Huh?


    He also liked bracelets?


    Reluctantly, Zelda stared at the bracelet for a long time. Finally, she withdrew her gaze, forced a smile, and said, ¡°The one I gave to Charles, and Charles epted it. It¡¯s my honor.¡±


    ¡°Charles, are you still angry?¡±


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m angry?¡±


    Zelda was speechless.


    If he wasn¡¯t angry, why did he hang up on her and not reply to her messages, all while maintaining that expression?


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    ¡°The exit is over there. Please.¡±


    ¡°Charles¡­¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°What should I say?¡±


    Charles looked serious. ¡°You called me; there must be something you want to say. I allowed you to speak, so speak.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have anything to say. I just wanted to call your name, Charles.¡±


    ¡°Just for that?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Charles suddenly curved his lips.


    He smiled.


    But Zelda felt her scalp tingling when she saw his smile.


    ¡°Since you like calling my name so much, from now on, call my name a hundred times. Record it on your phone, and when you¡¯ve called it a hundred times, send me the recording.¡±


    Zelda¡­


    She knew that when he smiled like that, nothing good woulde of it.


    Charles, you better keep that icy expression. She would never try to melt his icy demeanor again.


    If the ice melted into water, it would drown her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to receive your recording; you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences yourself.¡±


    Zelda really wanted to ask him, what were the consequences of bearing it yourself?


    ¡°Is it Charles or Charles?¡±


    ¡°What else do you want to call me?¡±


    Zelda pouted. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Walking around his crescent-shaped desk, Zelda left the room dejectedly.


    Watching her in that state, Charles¡¯s eyes showed a hint of amusement.


    However, he didn¡¯t speak up to stop Zelda; he just let her leave.


    After she left, Charles called Monday.


    ¡°Come to my office.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After receiving the call, Monday hurriedly came, meeting Zelda, who was about to take the elevator.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    Monday respectfully greeted her.


    ¡°Um.¡±


    Zelda made a sound and entered the elevator.


    Monday felt that Zelda seemed a bit lost. He didn¡¯t have much time to specte on what had happened with Zelda. In a rush, he went to meet his Master.


    Charles handed the jade bracelet that Zelda gave him to Monday.


    Monday looked at him with confusion, hesitant to ept it.


    ¡°Get a box for it, wrap it nicely, and I want to give it to someone.¡±


    Only then did Monday take the jade bracelet.


    ¡°When does the Charles need it?¡±


    ¡°As soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Monday carefully ced the jade bracelet into his suit pocket.


    ¡°Young Master, I just saw the Young Madam, and she seemed a bit down.¡±


    Charles¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°Just gave me her precious possession. She¡¯s not down; she still owes me an exnation.¡±


    If she¡¯s not down, it means the jade bracelet is not important. She¡¯s still brushing me off.


    Monday dared not say anything more.


    ¡°I threw a card this morning¡­ Go find it and see if you can retrieve it.¡±


    ¡°I found it and brought it back. Do you want it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The bodyguards who followed him really understood him well. Fortunately, they were loyal to him; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t dare to keep such people around.


    Charles waved his hand.


    Monday silently exited his office.


    Not long after, Monday got the love card that had been thrown away in the morningHe handed the love card to the secretary, asking her to deliver it to the CEO¡¯s office.


    Secretary was very curious about who sent the love card to the CEO.


    The courage was quite big; she dared to send something to the CEO.


    What surprised Secretary even more was that the CEO didn¡¯t ask her to throw away the love card. Instead, he reached out and took it.


    The delicate hearts on the love card, along with the pair of little mice on the office desk, made Secretary Yang sensibly realize that the CEO had changed.


    It seemed like he was¡­ in love!


    A woman who could make the CEO¡¯s heart move must be the luckiest person in the world.


    Zelda¡­ Was she the luckiest woman in the world?


    It seemed like it.


    After all, not everyone could go back in time like her, experiencing a second life.

 Chapter 79: The Retaliation of Burton’s Mom

    ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t damage anything.¡±


    Burton¡¯s mom directed the servants as they unloaded the dowry she brought for the Roscente, reminding them to be cautious.


    These were all valuable items.


    Damaging one item meant losing money.


    Burton¡¯s mom made quite a spectacle.


    Chris, who was in the kitchen preparing a meal and waiting for her daughter toe home, heard themotion outside and couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°Laura, what¡¯s happening outside?¡±


    Laura, the maid, was feeding two ragdoll cats, Elle¡¯s pets.


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll go check.¡±


    After patting the two ragdoll cats, Laura spoke gently, ¡°You two enjoy your meal. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Laura went outside for a quick look and hurriedly returned, calling out, ¡°Burton¡¯s mom is here to propose marriage. The dowry she brought is exceptionally rich, filled with valuable things.¡±


    She had already rejected Burton¡¯s mom¡¯s proposal, yet Burton¡¯s mom still sent a dowry!


    Quickly taking off her apron, Chris instructed Laura to take over the cooking while she rushed outside.


    At the doorway, she came face to face with Burton¡¯s mom.


    ¡°Rtive.¡±


    Burton¡¯s mom had a big smile on her face, addressing Chris affectionately as her Rtive, making Chris¡¯s face turn green.


    ¡°Burton¡¯s mom, we have some acquaintances, but we are not Rtives.¡±


    The Roscentes and the Winstons were the inws.


    But it was better not to disclose this information.


    Chris felt both frustrated and heartbroken for her daughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m here today to propose. Once the dowry is presented, the wedding date will be set. The two children will get married, and our families will be inws. I¡¯m just changing the address in advance for us to get used to it.¡±


    ¡°Burton¡¯s mom, you¡­¡±


    ¡± Let¡¯s discuss it inside.¡±


    Burton¡¯s mom warmly linked arms with Chris and walked towards the house.


    Chris tried several times to shake off her grip but couldn¡¯t.


    Once inside, Burton¡¯s mom skillfully led Chris to sit on the sofa as if it were her own home.


    ¡°Once they¡¯ve arranged the dowry, take a look and see if it¡¯s okay. If not, just let me know, and I¡¯ll add more to ensure your satisfaction.¡±


    ¡°Burton¡¯s mom, I¡¯ve said it. I still want to keep my daughter for a few more years. I don¡¯t want to hear about the marriage between her and your son.¡±


    Zelda was Charles¡¯s legal wife; how could she marry Burton?


    Chris was anxious and angry, scolding her precious daughter in her heart.


    What a mess! And she didn¡¯t even exin it clearly to her mother.


    Ignoring Chris¡¯s words, Burton¡¯s mom instructed her people to arrange the dowry in the luxurious hall.


    The jewelry and essories were dazzling under the light.


    ¡°These are the keys to several new cars, and these are the keys to the vi where the two children will live after marriage. The houses are already decorated and well-ventted. As soon as the two children get married, they can move in.¡±


    ¡°By the way, when you have time, we should go shopping together. Help the two children furnish their new home so they won¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Burton¡¯s mom spoke rapidly, one sentence after another.


    Chris wanted to speak several times but couldn¡¯t find the words.


    ¡°These jewelry and essories are my hidden treasures, and some are newly bought. I thought your daughter would like them. Look, they shine brightly under the light, all made of real gold and silver.¡±


    Burton¡¯s mom seemed to be showing off the wealth of the Lowell family.


    ¡°Burton¡¯s mom!¡±


    Chris¡¯s face turned iron-blue, ignoring politeness as she interrupted Burton¡¯s mom.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Burton¡¯s mom, I¡¯ve said it. Even if it¡¯s Elle, I won¡¯t let her marry your son. Take all these things with you, and don¡¯t mention the marriage of the two children again. Our Zelda still has her reputation. It can¡¯t be ruined by your son.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Zelda¡¯s reputation has nothing to do with our Burton. I¡¯m not here for Zelda.¡±


    Chris was both irritated and heartbroken, scolding her daughter in her heart again.


    In the past, Zelda adored Burton, treating him like an ancestor, pampering and coaxing him, practically obeying his everymand.


    Chris, as a mother, couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of jealousy. Zelda didn¡¯t treat her own mother so well.


    Back then, Burton¡¯s mom was a bit disdainful of Zelda and even came to propose marriage because she saw Zelda as the true daughter of the Roscentes.


    Now, Zelda didn¡¯t want to marry Burton and chose Charles instead.


    Burton¡¯s mom, on behalf of her son, turned to propose to Elle. Today, she sent a grand dowry, clearly showing off to the Roscentes.


    ¡°Burton¡¯s mom, whether it¡¯s your idea or your son¡¯s, I¡¯m telling you clearly. Even if it¡¯s Elle, I won¡¯t let her marry your son. Please leave, and take all these things with you. Don¡¯t clutter up my house.¡±


    Chris, who already knew that Burton and Elle loved each other, didn¡¯t want the two to be together as they wished.


    If Elle dared to deceive her daughter like this, she wouldn¡¯t let Elle marry the man she loved. Of course, Elle could be Burton¡¯s lover; Chris had no control over that.


    After all, Elle couldn¡¯t marry Burton!


    ¡°Why not notify your husband and daughter and ask Elle¡¯s opinion? Maybe Elle is willing to marry Burton. Don¡¯t split them; otherwise, you might get struck by lightning.¡±

 Chapter 80: Motherly Love

    Chris coldly stated, ¡°Family matters are under my authority. If I don¡¯t agree to Elle marrying your son, it won¡¯t happen. Unless Elle wants to sever ties with me.¡±


    Burton¡¯s mom suppressed her smile but remained amiable, saying, ¡°Our Lowell and your Roscente are evenly matched. If we be inws, it will benefit both our families.¡±


    ¡°Burton¡¯s mom, there¡¯s no need to say more. Please leave.¡±


    Burton¡¯s mom looked disappointed, sighed, and said, ¡°I genuinely wanted to form a connection with your Roscente. I¡¯ll leave these things here for you to think about. Look around River Town, there are not many young talents like my son Burton. Missing out on him, can your daughter marry someone better?¡±


    ¡°Like the Winstons, the Granger family, and the Rove family, their sons are a bit better than my son Burton, but their standards are high. Families like ours shouldn¡¯t dream of forming alliances with them.¡±


    After her sarcastic remarks, Burton¡¯s mom added, ¡°Oh, I forgot, your family has a chance. Didn¡¯t the Winstons propose to Charles to marry Zelda? Zelda chose to break off that path and insisted on marrying our Burton.¡±


    ¡°Chris, when I knew that Zelda refused Charles for Burton, I was genuinely touched. I thought Burton didn¡¯t misjudge her. Can you tell me why the Roscentes backed out of the marriage?¡±


    Chris coldly retorted, ¡°Burton¡¯s mom, I also want to know why you¡¯re proposing marriage to Elle instead of your son. Did they already have their eyes on each other, or is this your way of revenge against my daughter Zelda?¡±


    Burton¡¯s mom remained silent.


    After a moment, Burton¡¯s mom stood up and said, ¡°Chris, as I said, think about it carefully. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    With that, she was about to leave.


    ¡°Take your things with you; otherwise, I¡¯ll have them all thrown out. The loss won¡¯t be mine anyway.¡±


    Chris pointed to the room filled with dowry, demanding Burton¡¯s mom take everything away.


    Burton¡¯s mom reluctantly agreed, making her people carry out all the dowry.


    Anyway, she had achieved her goal.


    Burton¡¯s mom walked out of the main house of the Roscente, feeling pleased. Looking up at the blue sky and white clouds, she thought, ¡°Today¡¯s weather is really good!¡±


    When Zelda returned and saw Burton¡¯s mom leaving with a convoy of cars, she was puzzled.


    Why did Burton¡¯s mome, and why did she bring so many people?


    With these questions, Zelda hurriedly entered the house.


    Inside, she saw her mother furious, mming a water ss. Zelda quickly approached and asked, ¡°Mom, what happened? I saw Burton¡¯s mom¡¯s car leaving when I came back.¡±


    ¡°It infuriated me. Burton¡¯s mom came for a proposal!¡±


    ¡°Mom, haven¡¯t you rejected the Lowell family? Damn Burton, didn¡¯t I make it clear enough? Why did he still let his mothere for a proposal?¡±


    Zelda thought it was Burton¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Zelda, Burton¡¯s mom, is proposing on behalf of Burton to marry Elle. She¡¯s doing this to retaliate against you.¡±


    Chris was somewhat relieved that her daughter came back a bitter, avoiding a confrontation with Burton¡¯s mom. Otherwise, seeing Burton¡¯s mom¡¯s expression, who knows how upset her daughter would be.


    Zelda was momentarily stunned, then asked her mother, ¡°Mom, how did you respond to her?¡±


    ¡°I rejected her. As I said, I won¡¯t let the two of them have a good life. If they want to be together, Elle must sever ties with the Roscentes.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Zelda sat down next to her mother, reaching out to embrace her mother¡¯s shoulder.


    Both parents harbored suspicions about Elle, but their reactions were different. The father hoped that she wouldn¡¯t fall out with Elle since Elle had established herself firmly in thepany. The mother, on the other hand, tried her best to hinder Elle.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Zelda gently said, ¡°Thank you for unconditionally supporting whatever I do.¡±


    ¡°There are things I unconditionally support you in, and there are things I don¡¯t support. But you did things behind my back and didn¡¯t inform me afterward. Zelda, do you still consider me your mother?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong about that matter.¡±


    ¡°Wrong? I think you don¡¯t even know what¡¯s wrong!¡±


    She gently pushed Zelda away, not letting her get too close. Rising to her feet, Chris sternly said, ¡°Go upstairs with me.¡±


    Zelda obediently followed her mother upstairs.


    In the second-floor study, Chris went straight to the bookshelf, opened it, and took out a broom.


    ¡°Mom-¡±


    Zelda immediately called out in a coquettish tone.


    ¡°Mom, I really know I was wrong. I¡¯m already this old; you shouldn¡¯t resort to violent discipline. Violent discipline can easily leave a child with trauma.¡±


    Chris chuckled twice. ¡°Are you scared now? Zelda, you better give me a reason I find convincing.¡±


    She fiercely struck the broom on the table, making a loud noise. Zelda shrank back in response.


    ¡°I went to see Charles. He told me that you forced him to marry you. Zelda, tell me, why did you do that?¡±


    Chris continued to drum the broom on the table, making a rhythmic sound.


    She was genuinely angry.


    But even in her anger, she didn¡¯t let the broom fall on Zelda.


    Zelda didn¡¯t expect her mother to have visited Charles.


    Without asking, she could guess why her mother went to see Charles.


    Moved, Zelda¡¯s heart was filled with emotions.


    Thinking again about the tragedy of the entire family in the previous life, Zelda¡¯s eyes reddened.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even hit you yet, and you¡¯re already crying.¡±


    Chris tapped the table again.


    Then she threw the broom on the desk, walked around it, pulled Zelda to the sofa, and sat her down. She took out tissues and tenderly wiped away Zelda¡¯s tears.


    Tenderly, she said, ¡°Zelda, we are mother and daughter, even though you didn¡¯t grow up by my side. But blood is thicker than water. Mom genuinely cares for you. Tell me, what happened that you would sacrifice your entire life to force Charles to marry you?¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Zelda couldn¡¯t speak, tears flowed first.


    Chris quickly wiped her tears away.


    ¡°Zelda, stop crying. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, you don¡¯t have to. Mom won¡¯t ask anymore. But you¡¯re still so young, and Charles is in that condition. Your remaining life will be bitter.¡±


    Chris wiped her daughter¡¯s tears while sighing. With each sigh, her eyes turned red.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Zelda wiped away her tears and treated the events of her past life as a dream, telling her mother.


    After listening to Zelda¡¯s words, Chris stared at her daughter, not knowing whether to cry orugh, but more than anything, she felt heartache.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Chris pointed her finger at Zelda¡¯s forehead. ¡°It was just a dream, not reality. Just because of that dream, you forced Charles to marry you, created conflict with Elle, and distanced yourself from Burton. Don¡¯t you find it absurd?¡±

 Chapter 81: Rumors?

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m afraid the dream will turn into reality. I fear that you and dad will really¡­ for the safety of our family, I¡¯d rather consider that dream as a warning than neglect it.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought that it might be because of this dream that you and Elle are at odds? Elle might actually do what you dreamed of?¡±


    Zelda couldn¡¯t say it was something that happened in her previous life. She could only bring up Charles¡¯s words, ¡°Mom, as long as I am Roscente¡¯s biological daughter, Elle and I will eventually have conflicts. I won¡¯tpete with her, but she willpete with me.¡±


    Chris fell silent.


    Elle was groomed by the couple as the sessor. Despite her seemingly gentle and polite exterior, she was an ambitious woman. Elle always believed that everything about the Roscentes belonged to her. She worked hard to enrich herself, aiming to take over the Roscente and elevate it to the ranks of top-tier wealthy families.


    Suddenly learning that she wasn¡¯t the biological daughter of the Roscentes but rather a child from a rural family ¨C could Elle ept this fact? She was unwilling to let everything about the Roscente fall into Zelda¡¯s hands.


    Thinking about Elle and Burton¡­


    Zelda said they were secretly involved behind her back in the dream, even having an illegitimate child. They were responsible for the deaths of her and Zelda¡¯s daughter.


    Chris¡¯s expression changed.


    One person couldn¡¯t dream of so many interconnected things; it was like a memoir, scenes unfolding one by one, terrifying Chris with each one.


    No wonder Zelda, after having such a dream, made such a decision.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I will work hard to make myself strong, to protect you and Dad, and I won¡¯t let the dream be a reality.¡±


    Zeldaforted her mother.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    Chris said firmly, ¡°You¡¯re right. Consider it a warning from a dream. We can¡¯t ignore it. Rest assured, no matter when, Mom is on your side.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±


    While the mother and daughter were sharing heartfelt words, something unexpected happened on the Lowell Group¡¯s side.


    The president of Lowell, who was also Burton¡¯s father, came out of the president¡¯s office with Burton. Pranav Lowell, walking along, instructed his secretary, ¡°Bring all the documents; don¡¯t keep Ford waiting.¡±


    He had finally managed to schedule a lunch with Ford, intending to discuss the new project coboration. Pranav attached great importance to this luncheon.


    ¡°Pranav, all the documents are ready.¡±


    The secretary had double-checked and confirmed that all the required documents were prepared.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Pranav nodded and, with his son and secretary, headed towards the elevator.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Ring, ring, ring¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the secretary¡¯s phone rang.


    Checking the caller ID, she said to Pranav, ¡°It¡¯s Ford¡¯s secretary.¡±


    ¡°Answer quickly.¡±


    Pranav urged.


    The secretary answered Ford¡¯s secretary¡¯s call. After listening to what was said, her expression turned unpleasant. She told Pranav, ¡°Pranav, Ford¡¯s secretary, informed us not toe. Ford has already negotiated and signed the contract with Charles.¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    Pranav widened his eyes, suspecting that he had misheard.


    Burton¡¯s face also changed dramatically, asking, ¡°Did Ford¡¯s secretary really say that? He was just discussing it with us at Lowell, and the intention to coborate was very strong. How did he suddenly partner with Charles and sign the contract?¡±


    ¡°Burton, Ford¡¯s secretary, told me this. He didn¡¯t provide any reasons, just asked us not toe, and then hung up.¡±


    Charles snatched away the business that Lowell valued so much ¨C the business tycoon of River Town. Even if they were angry and upset, what could they do? In terms of strength, Lowell couldn¡¯t catch up with Winston. What puzzled Pranav and his son was that although they hadn¡¯t deeply cooperated with Winston, they still had some business dealings. Lowell had always been cautious in trying to please Winston, hoping not to make enemies.


    Charles intervened and intercepted their business. Was this a prelude to Winston turning against Lowell?


    ¡°Burton, go into the office with Dad.¡±


    Pranav turned back with a dark expression.


    ¡°Secretary, quickly find out if Charles did this intentionally or unintentionally.¡±


    The secretary nodded, and Burton hurriedly caught up with his father¡¯s pace.


    As soon as they entered the office, Pranav turned and asked, ¡°Burton, tell me, did you offend Charles?¡±


    ¡°Dad, how could I dare to offend Charles? Every time I see him, I treat him with great respect, as if he were a god. I try my best to please him; how could I offend him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you who recently went to Winston because of Zelda. Isn¡¯t it you who brought trouble to Lowell and offended Charles?¡±


    Burton carefully recalled the scenes when he met Charles and said decisively, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s definitely not me. I really didn¡¯t anger Charles. Charles even told me that he would attend my engagement party with Zelda.¡±


    ¡°Ring, ring, ring¡­¡±


    The phone rang.


    Pranav walked over to pick up the handset.


    Not knowing who was calling him, after listening to the call, he mmed the handset and even tore off the phone line.


    Burton felt something was wrong.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Pranav turned around and red at his son. ¡°Burton, you tell me honestly, what did you do when you went to Winston?¡±


    Burton hadn¡¯t spoken yet, and the secretary walked in.


    ¡°Pranav, I found out¡­¡±


    ¡°Found out what? Hurry up!¡±


    Burton thought there might be a turning point in the situation, urging the secretary to speak.


    Looking at Pranav cautiously, the secretary answered, ¡°Pranav, I found out¡­ there are rumors outside that we, Lowell, have offended Winston.¡±


    Pranav turned livid with anger, roaring, ¡°Rumors, rumors! Get the PR department to rify immediately and investigate who spread these rumors! I will sue them until they¡¯re bankrupt!¡±


    After Ford sessfully negotiated and signed a contract with Charles, Winston abruptly severed ties with Lowell. Rumors spread like wildfire, causing a massive blow to Lowell. Whether Winston targeted Lowell or someone else used Winston to retaliate against Lowell, it was a severe disadvantage for Lowell. Many of their business partners, fearing for their own safety, would terminate their coboration with Lowell, leading to severe losses.


    Winston¡¯s influence in River Town was so great that, apart from Rove Group and Granger Group, otherpanies couldn¡¯t bear the consequences of these rumors.

 Chapter 82: Elle’s Intense Reaction

    ¡°Go to Winston¡¯s Empire Group immediately.¡±


    Pranav knew the best way to salvage the situation was to have someone witness him having a pleasant conversation with Charles or Randy. That would debunk the rumors.


    ¡°Dad, what about me?¡±


    Burton also wanted to apany his father to Winston.


    Pranav red at him, saying with dissatisfaction, ¡°You think carefully whether you unintentionally offended Charles. Our two families have been peaceful, and trouble started when you went to Winston a few times.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I really haven¡¯t done anything that could harm Lowell.¡±


    ¡°It must be you! It¡¯s you who told your mom that you want to propose to Zelda at the Roscente. This thing offended Winston. Burton, can¡¯t you find a wife withoutpeting with Winston?¡±


    Pranav thought of this matter. Besides this, he couldn¡¯t think of any other possibility of offending Winston.


    ¡°¡­Dad, it was our family that went to propose at the Roscente first.¡±


    Winston cameter; there was always a firste, first-served aspect, right?


    ¡°Then it¡¯s because Zelda, in order to marry you, went to Charles, cut her wrists, and attempted suicide to reject the marriage. Charles is using us to vent his anger.¡±


    ¡°But Dad, Charles said, as long as I get engaged to Zelda, he will definitely send generous gifts and attend our engagement party.¡± It was because Charles said this that he enthusiastically wanted to get engaged and married to Zelda.


    Pranav couldn¡¯t figure it out now. He threw a few words down, ¡°In the future, stay away from Zelda. That woman is a disaster. Just her intense rejection methods indicate that marrying such a woman will bring trouble to her husband¡¯s family.¡±


    The Empire Group of the Winston.


    Unfortunately, Charles had already left thepany.


    Zelda, who was having dinner with her mother, was still unaware of what had happened in the business world.


    The mother and daughter enjoyed their meal peacefully, serving each other dishes.


    With the hurried footsteps of Elle, the tranquil atmosphere between the mother and daughter was disrupted.


    ¡°Elle.¡±


    Chris saw Elle rushing in, a face full of surprise, and asked with concern, ¡°Elle, have you eaten? If not, eat with us.¡±


    Elle tried hard to suppress her anger and forced a smile, ¡°Mom, when I was taking care of my birth mother in the hospital, I already ate with her.¡±


    Zelda put down a mouthful of food, nced at Elle, and asked, ¡°Hurried footsteps, fake smile. Elle, do you have something on your mind?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mom. You and Zelda continue eating. I¡¯ll wait for Zelda in the hall. I have a few questions to ask her.¡±


    What questions?


    Half an hourter.


    The two sisters, nominally, strolled along the shaded path in the vi area, seemingly taking a walk.


    Only Zelda knew that Elle was trying hard to control her anger.


    Zelda became more curious.


    What did she inadvertently do to provoke Elle again?


    Away from Roscente¡¯s vi and others, in a quiet ce, Elle stopped.


    Turning around, she raised her hand to give Zelda a p.


    Zelda, with quick eyes and hands, grabbed her wrist.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Elle, when did you start liking pping people? If you hit me, have you considered the consequences? How do you exin it to Mom and Dad?¡±


    Zelda shook off Elle¡¯s hand with a smile on her beautiful face, appearing as if she was considering Elle, making Elle want to kill her.


    In Elle¡¯s eyes, Zelda at this moment was an extremely hypocritical person.


    ¡°Zelda, stop pretending in front of me. After returning for a year, your true colors are finally exposed. You just want to covet the Roscente¡¯s fortune, that¡¯s why you returned to the Roscente.¡±


    ¡°The Roscente is my home. The family property of the Roscente now belongs to my parents. Whoever my parents are willing to give it to in the future, they will give it to.¡±


    Leaning towards Elle, Zelda approached her face, the beautiful face was close at hand, making Elle want to scratch it!


    ¡°Elle, you came back so anxiously and brought me here. Away from Mom¡¯s sight, what questions do you want to ask me?¡±


    She straightened up, her expression bing stern. ¡°Elle, if you want to make trouble for me, find a good reason. Recently, I haven¡¯t provoked or offended you! ¡±


    ¡°Zelda, did you speak ill of Burton in front of Charles? Did you instigate Charles against Lowell? Zelda, have you lost your mind? Where did Burton offend you? Just because he didn¡¯t find time to visit you when you were injured, are you still holding a grudge now?¡±


    ¡°You love Burton so much, right? Is this the way you love him?¡±


    ¡°Zelda, are you trying to make Charles go against Lowell? When Lowell is in a desperate situation, you can then act as a savior in front of Burton, telling him that you can help Lowell, making Burton forever grateful to you?¡±


    ¡°Zelda, Burton has said he will marry you. Do you still need to resort to such low tactics? Shameless!¡±


    Without giving Zelda a chance to speak, Elle¡¯s usations kepting one after another.


    ¡°Did something happen to Lowell?¡±


    Zelda asked.


    ¡°Yes, Lowell is facing a crisis. Are you satisfied now? Did you spread the rumor that Lowell offended Winston?¡±


    From Elle¡¯s series of questioning, Zelda guessed the general situation.


    Looking at the frustrated Elle, Zelda coolly said, ¡°Elle, that¡¯s Lowell¡¯s business, not ours at the Roscente. Do you need to be so anxious about it? Bringing me here and repeatedly ming me for this?¡±


    ¡°And please, before you use me, find out clearly what I have done. Falsely using someone can have light or heavy consequences.¡±


    Elle¡¯s concern for Burton was vivid in her eyes.


    Let¡¯s see how Elle will encourage her and Burton to be together in the future.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Elle was briefly speechless.


    She also realized that her reaction was too intense.


    After receiving this news, she was worried about Lowell and Burton. Impulsively, she came back to hold Zelda ountable.

 Chapter 83: Elle, Congratulations!

    ¡°Zelda, the Roscente and Lowell also have coborations. Burton and I have known each other for several years. Hearing this news suddenly, I¡¯m worried that if Lowell faces a crisis, our coboration with Roscente might be affected. It would be a loss for the Roscente.¡±


    Elle calmed down and analyzed the business situation with Zelda.


    In the business world, there are no permanent friends or enemies, only interests. Manyrgepanies and groups have some business dealings, and indeed, there is business between the Roscente and Lowell. The depth of their coboration was unknown to Zelda.


    ¡°I was too impulsive just now, and my tone was a bit harsh. I apologize to you.¡±


    After Elle apologized, she shifted the conversation and advised Zelda, ¡°Zelda, you¡¯ve been back for a year. Although you haven¡¯t been involved in ourpany¡¯s business and don¡¯t know much about the situation, you should be aware of thework of rtionships.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already offended Charles, and now you¡¯re brought back by Charles to be a free maid. Do you want to offend Lowell as well? I don¡¯t ask you to share our family¡¯s worries for me and Dad. At least, don¡¯t keep dragging us down.¡±


    After finishing, Zelda smiled mockingly, ¡°You said I was brought back by Charles as a free maid to retaliate against me. How can I have the face to instigate him against Lowell in front of Charles?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have grievances against Burton, and I¡¯ve also realized the issues between him and me. I won¡¯t think about him in the future, but this incident wasn¡¯t caused by me.¡±


    She didn¡¯t have the capability to easily put Lowell in a crisis.


    Elle scrutinized Zelda and felt she wasn¡¯t lying. She smiled, took a step forward, and wanted to warmly hold Zelda¡¯s arm, but Zelda avoided it.


    ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡±


    ¡°Zelda, I¡¯m really sorry. I handle many of thepany¡¯s operations, including the coboration with Lowell. I know more about these things than you do, so I was anxious and med you.¡±


    Zelda¡¯s lips curled, sarcastically saying, ¡°Yes, you were impulsive, too impulsive. In River Town, you act so steady as the deputy general manager. Who doesn¡¯t know that? This impulsiveness really shouldn¡¯t have found its way to you.¡±


    Clearly, it was all for Burton, yet she portrayed herself so high and mighty, ming her for not understanding thepany¡¯s business and causing losses to the Roscente.


    Elle¡­


    ¡°Zelda, you just said you¡¯ve realized the issues between you and Burton? Are you really going to give up on him? You fell in love with him at first sight, he has feelings for you, and you two are verypatible.¡±


    Elle changed the topic.


    She actually cared about this point.


    She didn¡¯t know if Zelda truly let go of Burton or if she found out about her and Burton¡¯s affair, intentionally trying to lure her into revealing the truth.


    ¡°Elle, do you know that Burton¡¯s mom came to our house today?¡±


    ¡°Why did shee?¡±


    Elle had a bad premonition.


    Zelda stared at her firmly.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°I want to congratte you.¡±


    Zeldaughed. In Elle¡¯s confusion, she exined, ¡°Burton¡¯s mom came to propose marriage for him today.¡±


    ¡°Propose marriage?¡±


    Elle¡¯s voice rose sharply.


    Soon, she returned to normal and asked Zelda, ¡°She must be proposing marriage for Burton on his behalf. Zelda, I should be the one congratting you.¡±


    ¡°Burton¡¯s mom came to our house today with a dowry, saying she wanted you to be her daughter-inw. This is something worth celebrating. Congrattions, Zelda.¡±


    Ignoring Elle¡¯s stunned expression, Zelda approached her and said softly, ¡°However, Mom got angry and rejected Burton¡¯s mom¡¯s proposal for marriage.¡±


    After saying this, Zelda walked past Elle, heading back home withrge strides.


    Elle was bombarded by this news and couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time.


    If she were still the biological daughter of the Roscente, she and Burton would probably have had a grand wedding.


    But now, with Burton¡¯s moming to propose marriage for him, Elle felt no joy at all, only frustration.


    The whole of River Town knew about Zelda¡¯s love for Burton. Burton also said he would marry Zelda. But Burton¡¯s mom came to propose marriage for her today, and Elle didn¡¯t feel a bit of joy. Instead, she felt furious.


    Elle immediately took out her phone and called Burton. When Burton answered the call, she asked, ¡°Burton, your mom came to my house today with a dowry, saying she wanted to propose marriage for you and me. Do you know about this?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Burton was stunned for a moment and then eximed, ¡°How could my mom do this? She just came to give the dowry without informing anyone? Elle, I really don¡¯t know. I truly don¡¯t know about this.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re also unaware. Our ns have been disrupted by your mom. We might need to ren.¡±


    ¡°Elle.¡±


    Burton lowered his voice and asked, ¡°How did my mom give the dowry? What was your mom¡¯s reaction? If she agreed to our marriage, or if she rejected it, shall we just go along with it?¡±


    Elle was exceptionally calm at this moment.


    She couldn¡¯t get married before Zelda got married.


    When the Roscente had only her as a child, her father told her that she must guard the Roscente Group and not let her husband¡¯s family get involved in the Roscente¡¯s family property.


    Now, with Zelda, if she got married, Peck would surely support Zelda more. After all, that was their biological daughter.


    ¡°Burton, we can¡¯t be together right now.¡±


    Elle said calmly, ¡°I can¡¯t get married before Zelda does. Burton, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t love you. I dream of bing your bride. I know you¡¯re aware of what I want. Can you wait a little longer?¡±


    ¡°What you need to do now is to resolve the crisis in Lowell. I asked Zelda just now, and she said she didn¡¯t instigate Charles to retaliate against Lowell. I think she doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s lying. Charles isn¡¯t someone a woman can easily manipte. Let¡¯s not overestimate Zelda.¡±


    ¡°Also, no matter how busy you are, find time to exin to Zelda that your mom came to give the dowry, and it has nothing to do with you. Zelda likes you so much, I don¡¯t believe she can let go of her feelings for you in just ten days or half a month.¡±


    Elle thought about the impulsive things she had done recently. It was because of her impulsiveness that Zelda suspected her rtionship with Burton, leading to the current situation.


    Burton¡¯s expectations slowly faded away.


    The woman who imed to love him so much, for her own interests and ambitions, always pushed him towards another woman.


    Once, he detested Zelda very much. But for the ambition of the woman he loved, he had to pretend to get along with Zelda.

 Chapter 84: Haha, What a Coincidence!

    ¡°Burton, I¡¯m outside and can¡¯t talk too much with you. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    Elle looked around anxiously, fearing that her conversation with Burton might be overheard by someone.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need help from the Roscente, feel free to ask. I still have some rights in the Roscente. After all, I¡¯m still the sessor candidate.¡±


    Regardless, she was still the potential sessor to the Roscente.


    As for Zelda¡­


    Even if Zelda really entered the Roscente Group, with Elle around, she wouldn¡¯t let Zelda be powerful.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Burton thanked her, and after Elle hung up, he took a deep breath. He had initially thought of calling his mother and scolding her, but he gave up and didn¡¯t immediately contact Zelda to exin.


    Zelda¡¯s changes a lot, catching him off guard. He seriously suspected that Zelda had been reced by someone else.


    He was afraid that if he called Zelda now, she wouldn¡¯t answer his calls.


    Maybe it was better to first resolve the crisis at Lowell, and then find a way tofort Zelda.


    As soon as Zelda returned home, she received a call from her friend Cindy.


    ¡°Zelda, I¡¯m back! Just got off the ne. Do you want toe pick me up? I brought a lot of delicious food and fun things for you.¡±


    Cindy had been traveling, buying local specialties at each destination to bring back for Zelda.


    ¡°You finally decided toe back. You heartless person, you didn¡¯t even tell me you were traveling. If you had, I promise we would have gone on a spontaneous trip together.¡±


    Cindy giggled and teased, ¡°Is it me who¡¯s heartless, or is it you who¡¯s heartless? Your entire heart is focused on Burton. You only go on trips with Burton and never with me. You¡¯re a person who prioritizes romance over friendship. ¡±


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m back to my senses, wait for me at the airport. I¡¯lle pick you up.¡±


    Cindyughed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you at the airport. Drive safely, don¡¯t rush. I¡¯m not in a hurry, and I¡¯m hungry. I can eat something while waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry. My driving skills are excellent.¡±


    Cindy: ¡°¡­¡±


    Zelda¡¯s driving skills were indeed impressive. When in a hurry, riding in her car felt like being on a ne, enough to scare someone¡¯s heart out.


    After ending the call with her friend, Zelda ignored her mother¡¯s warning and went back to her room to get the car keys. She took her mother¡¯s BMW and happily set off to the airport to pick up Cindy.


    As she exited the vi, Elle happened toe face to face with her.


    ¡°Zelda, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°None of your business.¡±


    Zelda stepped on the elerator, and the car zoomed away, leaving Elle far behind.


    The roads in the vi area had many intersections, and vehicles often suddenly appeared.


    Driving fast here was risky, and speeding could lead to idents.


    But that was exactly what Zelda did.


    When she left home and saw that the road ahead had no vehicles, she enjoyed the thrill of speeding. Her speed increased more and more.


    At a bend in the road ahead, she only slightly reduced her speed.


    Little did she know that there were vehiclesing from the opposite direction, and it was a convoy. She mmed on the brakes, but due to her high speed, it was toote.


    Frantically, she sharply turned the steering wheel and managed to avoid the oing vehicles, but she swerved off the road and collided with a tree.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A loud noise.


    Zelda: ¡°¡­¡±


    It¡¯s over!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She damaged her mom¡¯s car.


    After the initial shock, Zelda quickly pushed open the car door and got out to assess the extent of the damage.


    The passing cars also stopped.


    Monday turned to Charles in the back seat and said, ¡± it¡¯s Zelda.¡±


    When Zelda urgently avoided her convoy and hit the green tree by the side of the road, Charles recognized her.


    He had told her not to drive on her own, and if she needed to go anywhere, she should inform Zack, who would arrange a car for her.


    But she treated his words as if they were nothing.


    Each visit to her family meant taking away a car!


    Every time she left, she sped away!


    ¡°I want to get off!¡±


    Charles said coldly.


    Staring at the damaged front of the car for a minute, Zelda turned her head to look at the convoy that had stopped.


    Bad!


    It¡¯s Charles!


    Zelda¡¯s face turned pale.


    Why was she so unlucky? Charles saw her every time she drove recklessly.


    Last time, nothing happened, and he had his men remove the wheels of her car. This time, something happened. Would he let someone smash her car?


    Looking at Charles, who was being pushed over by Monday, Zelda¡¯s brain raced, thinking about how to defuse this ¡°crisis.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Charles, what a coincidence!¡±


    Zelda grinned at Charles, waving to him as if greeting him.


    ¡°Charles, why are you here? Are you looking for me? Look at how considerate I am. Knowing you wereing to find me, I hurriedly came to meet you halfway.¡±


    When Charles was about two meters away from Zelda, he raised his hand, signaling Monday to stop.


    He sat in the wheelchair, coldly watching his wife¡¯s performance.


    ¡°That¡­ I had some urgent matters, and I didn¡¯t have time to inform Zack to prepare a car for me. After all, I¡¯m at my family¡¯s home, and Zack is at the Winston, which is far away. So, I borrowed my mom¡¯s car.¡±


    Zelda began to feel embarrassed as she spoke.


    Her face went from pale to blushing.


    ¡°Why is your face red?¡±


    Zelda touched her face, awkwardly saying, ¡°Um, it¡¯s because the weather is hot. Yes, it¡¯s too hot, making my face all red.¡±


    Charles had a dark face.


    He marveled at her ability to make up nonsense.


    ¡°Come here!¡±


    Charles finally ordered coldly.


    Zelda¡¯s scalp tingled.


    Was he going to knock her on the head again?


    ¡°Charles, I know I was wrong. I promise, I won¡¯t speed again in the future! Please, don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±


    Zelda, understanding the situation, quickly lowered her head to apologize.


    Charles, with no expression on his face, spoke with an unusually icy tone, ¡°Zelda, I told you toe here. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time!¡±


    Zelda, feeling anxious, carefully looked at him, and with snail-like steps, she moved closer, heading towards her grandfather.

 Chapter 85: Punishment

    ¡°Charles.¡±


    Zelda sweetly smiled.


    After dealing with him for so long, she had figured out that this man couldn¡¯t resist her sweet smile. Whenever she made a mistake or caused trouble, as long as she sweetly smiled at him and apologized, he would often show extra mercy and spare her.


    However, this time, Zelda¡¯s smile didn¡¯t work. Charles continued to coldly stare at her, and his icy gaze made Zelda shrink.


    ¡°Did you hurt?¡±


    Zelda was taken aback.


    She thought he would be furious, but he was actually showing concern.


    The question was asked in a cold and icy tone, but that was his way of showing care.


    Zelda felt a warm feeling in her heart.


    She had received his kindness in both lifetimes. She was fortunate indeed.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Zelda said, ¡°The front of the car is severely damaged, but I¡¯m unharmed. Just a bit shaken.¡±


    The sharp eyes cast a piercing re, extremely sharp. But Zelda no longer felt the chill.


    He was naturally indifferent. Even when caring for someone, his demeanor remained cold. She had gotten used to it.


    After scrutinizing her to ensure she was unharmed, Charles¡¯s lips curved into a graceful arc, and he sarcastically said, ¡°You got scared too? I thought you were fearless, not afraid of anything.¡±


    ¡°I am fearless. I¡¯m only afraid of you, Charles.¡±


    As she spoke, arge hand seized her wrist, and a powerful force pulled her forward, causing her to fall into Charles¡¯s arms.


    A familiar scent prated her nostrils.


    ¡°Oh, Charles, be gentle. It¡¯ll hurt if you use too much force. Be gentle.¡±


    Charles grabbed her ear.


    As she tried to break free from his embrace, she also attempted to save her ear.


    After pulling on one side of her ear until it turned red, Charles finally let go.


    ¡°Scared of me? If I hadn¡¯t witnessed you speeding twice, I might have believed it. Zelda, did you forget what I told you? Write a ten-thousand-word self-reflection when we get back.¡±


    Zelda rubbed her painful ear.


    When her mother was angry, she pulled her ear. Now Charles was doing the same.


    Upon hearing his punishment, Zelda almost wanted to jump up.


    ¡°Ten thousand words!¡±


    She eximed, ¡°Charles, a ten-thousand-word self-reflection? I can¡¯t write that much! I can¡¯t even write a one-thousand-word reflection. Do I really have to write ten thousand words?!¡±


    Charles coldly said, ¡°Keepining, and it¡¯ll be twenty thousand words. Write it before midnight tonight. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be allowed to step out of the Winston in the future.¡±


    ¡°Charles, I really know I was wrong. I promise I won¡¯t speed again. Look, I¡¯m fine, and the car is just damaged. Don¡¯t worry; this time, I won¡¯t ask you topensate for my new car.¡±


    Charles ignored her, focusing on pushing his wheelchair toward the damaged car. Remembering the thrilling scene just now, his momentarily softened heart hardened again.


    If he didn¡¯t punish her severely, she would continue speeding next time.


    At her speed, if she collided with another car, she might not survive, or at least be severely injured.


    ¡°Monday, call someone to tow the car.¡±


    Charles ordered in a deep voice.


    Monday immediately made the call.


    Charles continued to re at the woman who wanted to bargain with him andmanded, ¡°Come here and push me over.¡±


    Zelda hurriedly ran over, saying in a pleasing tone, ¡°Charles, we¡¯re a married couple, and they say a night together builds a hundred days of affection. Seeing that we¡¯ve built a hundred days of affection, can you spare me this time? I¡¯m really fine, just the car is damaged. Don¡¯t worry; this time, I won¡¯t ask you to buy me a new car.¡±


    Charles remained silent, his cold expression indicating he had no intention of letting her off.


    Back at Charles¡¯s car, Zelda considerately helped her husband onto the car, but she didn¡¯t get in herself.


    ¡°Charles, I need to go to the River Town Airport to pick up my friend. I promised her.¡±


    Zelda asked tentatively, ¡°Charles, can you lend me a car for a short while? I¡¯ll return it to you after picking up Cindy. I¡¯ll also wash and refuel the car for you, and I guarantee it won¡¯t be damaged.¡±


    ¡°You dare to drive again!¡±


    Given her reckless driving skills, Charles really didn¡¯t dare to let her drive again.


    One moment she apologized for her mistakes, and the next moment she asked to borrow a car.


    This woman wouldn¡¯t learn her lesson unless he punished her severely.


    Zelda stuck out her tongue, saying awkwardly, ¡°Then, can you arrange for a bodyguard to act as a driver to take me to the airport to pick up Cindy?¡±


    ¡°Cindy? Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Charles was slightly displeased by the fact that she, after causing a car ident, still wanted to go and pick someone up.


    ¡°Cindy is my good friend. I grew up in the countryside, and after returning to my biological parents, even though my mom enthusiastically took me to various banquets and introduced me to the upper-ssdies and daughters of River Town, the only person who didn¡¯t mind that I was a country bumpkin and treated me as a friend was Cindy.¡±


    ¡°Charles, I¡¯m a person of my word. I promised Cindy to pick her up, so I must do it.¡±


    Charles sneered, ¡°A person of your word?¡±


    Zelda¡¯s face blushed.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Um¡­ from now on, I will keep my promises.¡±


    Zelda didn¡¯t know much about her past life when Charles investigated her. At the beginning, he only wanted to marry her back as a free housekeeper and trouble her every day.


    Over time, his original intention changed.


    Unconsciously, he began to regard her as his wife.


    People in River Town¡¯s upper ss despised his wife as a country bumpkin¡­


    He would make her the envy of all women in River Town.


    ¡°Monday, drive her to the airport. After picking up her friend, return immediately.¡±


    Charles agreed to Zelda¡¯s request and ordered Monday to take her to the airport to pick up Cindy.


    ¡°Charles, I haven¡¯t seen Cindy for a while, and now that she¡¯s back from her trip, we have a lot to catch up on. Can I send her home and stay for two more hours?¡±


    ¡°Ten thousand-word self-reflection.¡±


    Charles coldly threw out a sentence and closed the car door, ignoring Zelda.


    Zelda¡­


    A ten-thousand-word self-reflection!

 Chapter 86:Charles Reports

    At Zelda¡¯s home.


    Why did Charles go to The Roscente?


    Originally, he nned to go to The Roscente to pick up Zelda. However, after Zelda¡¯s car ident, he changed his mind and went to report!


    At this moment, he sat in a wheelchair, facing Chris.


    Elle had always been afraid of Charles,cking the courage to face him directly. She thought of escaping upstairs.


    ¡°Elle.¡±


    She turned around, stealing a nce at Charles.


    This man was indeed very handsome, but his heart was too ruthless.


    Just like The Lowell and The Winston, who had some minor business dealings and were usually at peace. Suddenly, The Winston made a move, and Lowell found himself in a crisis without even catching a breath.


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    Elle was respectful. On the surface, you couldn¡¯t tell that she feared Charles.


    ¡°I want to discuss a serious matter with Chris. It¡¯s not convenient for a third person to hear. Please excuse yourself.¡±


    Elle looked at Chris and quickly said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    She then said to Chris, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go to the hospital to take care of her.¡±


    ¡°Okay, be careful on the way.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Chris calmly reminded Elle.


    Elle left, and Charles¡¯s bodyguards followed right behind.


    Chris always felt that they weren¡¯t avoiding but guarding the entrance to prevent others from entering.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Charles spoke in a low voice.


    That ¡°mom¡± made Chris¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    She truly wasn¡¯t used to being called ¡°mom¡± by Charles.


    On the surface, Chris showed a loving smile and gently asked, ¡°Charles, what do you want to discuss with me?¡±


    ¡°Mom, Zelda had a car ident.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Chris¡¯s smile instantly disappeared. She stood up abruptly, her face showing panic and concern as she urgently asked, ¡°Where did Zelda have the ident? How is she?¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Zelda is fine. It¡¯s just that the car is damaged. She insisted on going to the airport to pick up a friend, so I arranged for Monday to take her to the airport.¡±


    Hearing that it was just the car that was damaged and Zelda was unharmed, Chris sat back on the sofa, patting her chest, and said, ¡°You scared me. Thank goodness she¡¯s okay.¡±


    The car was damaged, but they could easily rece it with a new one.


    They had several luxury cars in the garage.


    ¡°What about the others? Was anyone injured? How severe are the injuries?¡±


    Charles pursed his lips before saying, ¡°Quite severe.¡±


    Chris breathed a sigh of relief again.


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t involve a fatal ident.


    ¡°Mom, do you know how good Zelda¡¯s driving skills are?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. I¡¯ve ridden in her car before, and she drives very steadily.¡±


    Charles fell into silence.


    ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s just my imagination. But the person who was speedingst time was indeed her. And today, the person who treated the car like an airne was also her. If she didn¡¯t drive fast, she wouldn¡¯t have almost collided with my car, let alone hit the roadside green tree while trying to avoid it.¡±


    Chris¡­


    After a while, Chris cautiously asked, ¡°Charles, what¡¯s your intention?¡±


    ¡°Reporting.¡±


    ¡°Reporting?¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t let Zelda drive alone in the future. She isn¡¯t as stable as you think. She likes to speed. Watching her drive is enough to give people a heart attack.¡±


    Chris¡¯s expression changed suddenly.


    ¡°Charles, I¡¯ll listen to you. From now on, when Zeldaes back, I won¡¯t let her drive alone.¡±


    Before returning to The Roscente, Zelda operated an art training institution. She had learned self-defense skills like martial arts and taekwondo. She couldn¡¯t be as gentle and refined as a true youngdy.


    After returning to The Roscente, she restrained all her past mboyance, living cautiously. Chris knew that her daughter, who was supposed to be the youngdy of The Roscente, should be knowledgeable, courteous, and gentle. Chris was delighted that Zelda willingly suppressed her previous mboyance.


    But that didn¡¯t mean Zelda¡¯s character had changed.


    ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Charles, you¡¯re too polite. Zelda is my biological daughter. I care more about her than you do.¡±


    She cared more about Zelda¡¯s life and death.


    After filing the report, Charles fell into silence.


    He didn¡¯t speak, and Chris didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Charles was her son-inw, she didn¡¯t dare to treat him as one.


    ¡°Has Lowelle to propose yet?¡±


    Charles suddenly asked.


    Chris didn¡¯t specte on why he knew and quickly exined, ¡°Burton¡¯s mom came, but I drove her away. Moreover, she didn¡¯te to propose on behalf of her son to marry Zelda. Instead, she wanted to marry Elle. Charles, please don¡¯t misunderstand Zelda; she didn¡¯t know Burton¡¯s mom woulde.¡±


    Lowell proposing to Elle?


    Charles thought of the bits and pieces he had investigated between Burton and Zelda. His gaze gradually turned cold.


    Burton and Elle were in love with each other. When Zelda fell in love with Burton at first sight, one pretended to be in harmony with Zelda, while the other strongly supported Zelda being with Burton.


    He could guess what they were up to.


    Elle!


    Keep her for him to practice dealing with shameless people. He wouldn¡¯t do anything, but he wouldn¡¯t tolerate The Lowell.


    ¡°Lowell is really fickle.¡±


    Charles coldly uttered a sentence.


    Chris said with resentment, ¡°Burton¡¯s mom is here for revenge against my family, deliberately doing this. It makes me so angry.¡±

 Chapter 87: Best Friend Cindy

    Monday parked the car, remained silent for a dozen seconds, and then said to Zelda, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the car. You go meet your friend.¡±


    Zelda, who was about to open the door, paused and turned to look at Monday, jokingly saying, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, afraid Cindy will capture a frontal picture of you? Monday, whether it¡¯s a man or a woman, those with high looks attract attention wherever they go.¡±


    Monday remained silent.


    ¡°Well then, you wait here for us. I¡¯lle after picking up Cindy.¡±


    Zelda didn¡¯t force Monday to apany her to pick up Cindy, even though Monday brought her here. After all, Monday was loyal to Charles.


    Zelda got out of the car and went to find Cindy.


    With the location shared by Cindy, she quickly located her.


    ¡°Cindy.¡±


    Zelda ran towards her friend with a smile.


    Seeing her friend, Cindy dragged her suitcase forward and responded to Zelda while they walked towards each other.


    When they got close, the two friends, who hadn¡¯t seen each other for a while, gave each other a strong hug.


    After the hug, Zelda looked Cindy up and down and said with a smile, ¡°After traveling for so long, you still didn¡¯t get tan. I¡¯m really jealous.¡±


    Cindy had fair skin, which Zelda envied.


    Touching both sides of her face, Cindy self-admiringly said, ¡°I was born with fair skin and beauty. You¡¯re just envious.¡±


    ¡°Alright, praising you once, and you get so proud.¡±


    Zelda wanted to help Cindy with her suitcase, but Cindy quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    ¡°With your figure and strength, carrying such a big suitcase will tire you out. Let me do it.¡±


    Zelda insisted and took over the suitcase.


    Cindy didn¡¯t argue with her.


    When the two were together, Zelda always took care of her. There was no choice; she appeared petite and delicate in front of Zelda¡¯s tall and slender figure.


    Zelda envied Cindy¡¯s fair skin, and Cindy envied Zelda¡¯s tall and graceful figure.


    ¡°What¡¯s in this suitcase that makes it so heavy?¡±


    ¡°All gifts for you.¡±


    Zeldaughed, ¡°You¡¯re too good to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my best friend. If I¡¯m not good to you, who else would I be good to?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good to you too, personallying to the airport to pick you up.¡±


    Cindy affectionately hooked Zelda¡¯s arm, and they continued walking and talking.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re the best to me, so I had my driver note and waited at the airport for you.¡±


    Cindy giggled and asked Zelda, ¡°Is that handsome guy a taxi driver?¡±


    ¡°Why do you like him?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even seen him in person. How can I easily decide if he¡¯s my type? People like me, who have seen a lot of handsome guys, won¡¯t easily find a man attractive.¡±


    Cindy liked collecting pictures of handsome men.


    Of course, she collected more pictures of handsome guys, and while she had many pictures of beautiful women, she didn¡¯t put them up in her bedroom. Instead, she pasted them in another room, a room that shepletely upied, and her family couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Zelda was one of the beautiful women in her collection.


    ¡°I can¡¯t reveal his identity to you right now.¡±


    ¡°So secretive.¡±


    Zelda smiled without saying anything.


    Cindy was tactful. If Zelda didn¡¯t want to talk about something, she wouldn¡¯t pry. It would only annoy people.


    Even though the two were the best of friends, their friendship had only developed over the past year. It was normal for Zelda to hold back a bit.


    ¡°Zelda, during the time I was away, how are things between you and Burton? Did you manage to get your parents¡¯ support? If your parents are still against it, you should give up. They say you don¡¯t necessarily have to marry the person your parents choose, but if your father disagrees with the person you want to marry, you must consider it seriously.¡±


    Burton was also handsome, but Cindy just didn¡¯t like him. He didn¡¯t appear in her collection of handsome men.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given up.¡±


    Cindy stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You really gave up on Burton?¡±


    Zelda chuckled, ¡°When I was infatuated with him, you advised me to let go, saying he wasn¡¯t suitable for me. When I finally gave up, you were shocked. Cindy, how would you like me to be?¡±


    Cindy looked her up and down, even touched Zelda¡¯s forehead with her hand, saying, ¡°No fever. That¡¯s normal, Zelda. Have you really given up on Burton?¡±


    ¡°Yes,pletely.¡±


    Cindy grinned, ¡°You¡¯re finally saved. Burton is quite cunning. You, being carefree, can¡¯t control him. Also, he has known your sister for several years, and their private rtionship has always been good. Not to belittle you, but currently, Elle is better than you in all aspects. Can you guarantee that there¡¯s nothing between Burton and Elle?¡±


    Thinking back to Zelda¡¯s unwavering obedience to Burton, losing herself for him, Cindy felt anxious but couldn¡¯t persuade her. Every time she tried, Zelda would storm off.


    Cindy¡¯s heartfelt words reminded Zelda of her previous life.


    Their friendship ended when Cindy kept advising her to give up on Burton. Zelda felt that Cindy wasn¡¯t doing it for her good. Despite knowing that Zelda deeply loved Burton and could do anything for him, Cindy advised her to give up, seemingly wanting to make her suffer.


    She even suspected Cindy also liked Burton, making Cindy extremely frustrated.


    In a big argument, the two ended their rtionship.


    Starting a new life, Zelda wouldn¡¯t question Cindy¡¯s kindness to her.


    ¡°Cindy, thank you.¡±


    Zelda expressed her gratitude.


    For two lifetimes, she owed Cindy a thank you.


    ¡°Why thank me? I haven¡¯t helped you with anything. I¡¯m just a friend giving you some advice. You¡¯re not ming me for having a sharp tongue, are you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    They say bitter medicine is good for curing illness, and frank advice benefits one¡¯s actions.


    Cindy sincerely cared about her, which was why she said things that Zelda didn¡¯t like to hear. Elle wished for her death and would deceive her, saying sweet words to make herpletely devoted to Burton, losing herself and ending up miserable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t let the driver wait too long.¡±


    That was Charles¡¯s personal bodyguard.


    Thinking of Charles reminded her of the ten-thousand-word self-criticism she had to write, affecting Zelda¡¯s good mood.


    That guy was too ruthless!


    Ah, ten thousand words.


    She didn¡¯t even know what to write to make up ten thousand words.


    ¡°Zelda, after I take you hometer, have dinner at my ce. Don¡¯t go back tonight. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time; we should catch up.¡±


    ¡°Cindy, we¡¯ll have plenty of time to chat in the future. Don¡¯t mind this one day.¡±


    ¡°Do you have something urgent?¡±


    Zelda nodded honestly, ¡°Yes, something very urgent. I¡¯ll have to leave after I drop you offter.¡±


    She had to finish the ten-thousand-word self-criticism tonight; otherwise, Charles would make her wish she were dead.


    Cindy understood, ¡°Alright, then. The day after tomorrow is Yemmy¡¯s birthday. You¡¯ll go to the banquet with your sister, right? She and Yemmy are good friends.¡±


    Cindy didn¡¯t have much favor for Elle either.

 Chapter 88: A Ten-Thousand-Word Self-Criticism

    Back when Elle was still the Roscente¡¯s only heiress, asionally seen at banquets, she treated Cindy with an icy indifference, too aloof to bother. She disdained Cindy forcking the refinement of a wealthy heiress, constantly engaging in daydreams.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°What birthday gift are you nning to give Yemmy?¡±


    With the grandeur of the Granger family, Yemmy was beloved by everyone. The gift for her couldn¡¯t be too ordinary.


    ¡°Just nning to give her a set of unused cosmetics.¡±


    Cindy raised an eyebrow, ¡°Just that?¡±


    ¡°What more do you want? A gift is a gift. If one set is not enough, I can give her two.¡±


    Cindy gave her a thumbs up, ¡°Zelda, you¡¯ve got guts. Nina probably wouldn¡¯t do something like that.¡±


    Given Nina¡¯s higher status than Yemmy in River Town, she wouldn¡¯t casually give Yemmy a set of cosmetics as a birthday present.


    ¡°She never liked me. She thinks I¡¯m a country bumpkin. Even if I gave her the stars from the sky, she¡¯d still find fault. Why bother preparing? Besides, my cosmetics aren¡¯t cheap; they were all gifts from my mom.¡±


    Cindy thought about it and agreed, ¡°Then, I won¡¯t bother preparing either. Yemmy doesn¡¯t care for me either. Whatever we give will probably end up in the trash.¡±


    Monday saw the two girls approaching, chatting andughing.


    His young mistress was still dragging arge suitcase. Monday quickly got out of the car and went to meet them.


    Cindy saw Monday¡¯s face and found it somewhat familiar but couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen it before.


    ¡°Hi, handsome.¡±


    Cindy greeted Monday with a smile.


    Monday remained expressionless and didn¡¯t respond, just taking the suitcase from Zelda¡¯s hands.


    Whispering to Zelda, Cindy said, ¡°This guy is cool.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to take a picture?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Cindy took out her phone, found a good angle, and snapped a picture of Monday¡¯s cool demeanor.


    Monday gave her a stern look, but considering she was Zelda¡¯s best friend, he held back and didn¡¯t smash Cindy¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Hey handsome, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    After Cindy got into the car, she greeted Monday with a smiling face.


    Monday stayed silent.


    She looked at Zelda.


    Zeldaughed, ¡°I won¡¯t help you with this.¡±


    Monday was Charles¡¯s personal bodyguard. If Zelda mentioned Monday¡¯s name, Cindy would guess his identity.


    Zelda hadn¡¯t decided whether to tell Cindy about her rtionship with Charles.


    Cindy also smiled and didn¡¯t press further.


    Anyway, most of the handsome guys in her collection were nameless.


    At the same time, at the Winston Empire Group.


    Pranav and his group waited for a long time in the VIP room on the first floor. Even though they knew Charles had returned to thepany, they couldn¡¯t meet him without permission.


    ¡°Dad, Charles probably won¡¯t see us.¡±


    Burton was getting impatient; he wanted to go home now. He wanted to ask his mother why she had acted recklessly and affected his and Elle¡¯s ns.


    ¡°In any case, we have to wait. If we don¡¯t get an exnation, what Lowell faces is unimaginable. Can¡¯t you see that?¡±


    Pranav was anxious but helpless.


    For the sake of The Lowell Group, he brazenly stayed here, bothering the front desk to report to him and hope to see Charles.


    Charles had many secretaries, and reporting to the Chief Secretary Randy was just the first step. Randy would filter through the requests and let Yang, the secretary, make an internal call to the CEO¡¯s office.


    Many people who wanted to see Charles were filtered out by Randy.


    Randy had earned Charles¡¯s trust and was his trusted assistant. He held a high position in Winston and was a sought-after figure in the business world. Many people who couldn¡¯t get close to Charles wanted to get close to Randy.


    Unfortunately, Randy¡¯s ¡°big thigh¡± was not something everyone could embrace.


    In the current CEO¡¯s office, Charles put down his pen, feeling a bit tired. He leaned back in his swivel chair and swirled it a few times.


    Did that shameless girl go home?


    Charles reached for his phone on the desk and called Zelda.


    The call went through, but Zelda not only didn¡¯t answer, she quickly hung up his call.


    Charles¡¯s face darkened.


    Zelda dared to hang up his call!


    ¡°Beep¡­¡±


    He received a new message.


    It was from Zelda.


    Charles opened the message. The content was concise: ¡°Charles, we are still on the way back. I am currently not in a position to answer your call. Please understand.¡±


    Not in a position to answer his call?


    Because Cindy was in the car?


    She was afraid her friend would know about her private rtionship with him?


    Did she think he, Charles, was a disgrace?


    He would settle the score with Zelda when he got home.


    Zelda didn¡¯t know that her actions had angered her man at home again.


    After sending Cindy home with Monday, Zelda asked Monday to take her to the Winston Mansion.


    She began to rack her brains to write the ten-thousand-word self-criticism.


    Apart from admitting her mistake and promising not to speed again, what else could she write? Quote some ssics?


    ¡°He didn¡¯t specify what content to write, right? Just the word count?¡±


    Zelda mumbled to herself.


    She thought of a good idea, needing only to spend some time to reach the word count.


    In terms of content, Charles hadn¡¯t really restricted her. A self-criticism was just that.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    So, Zelda repeatedly wrote the sentence, ¡°Charles, I know I was wrong, and I promise not to speed again,¡± in her notebook.


    By thete afternoon, when Charles returned from outside, she had already finished the ten-thousand-word self-criticism.


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    Waiting for Charles in the yard, Zelda saw him being pushed in. She greeted him with a smile, and the bodyguards made room for her to push Charles towards the house.


    ¡°Did you finish the ten-thousand-word self-criticism?¡±


    Zelda proudly said, ¡°I finished it, not just ten thousand words, but ten words extra. I counted.¡±


    Charles turned his head and looked at her, not saying a word.


    After entering the house, Zelda supported him to sit on the sofa and quickly went to fetch the self-criticism she had written, handing it to Charles like she was presenting a treasure. ¡°Charles, take a look. I¡¯ve written it all.¡±


    Charles took the self-criticism, which was written on several folded sheets of paper.


    ¡°Did youe up with it yourself? Did you not copy it from someone else?¡±


    While unfolding the pages of paper, Charles asked Zelda in a deep voice.


    ¡°I sincerely admit my mistake and repent. I spent hours writing it. I definitely didn¡¯t copy it.¡±

 Chapter 89: Keep Going!

    ¡°Charles, I¡¯m starting work tomorrow.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to tell me?¡±


    Zelda was hoping he would share some insights into the current business situation in River Town. She believed that no one knew it better than him.


    Charles patted his wheelchair, and Zelda stopped.


    He looked up at her for a while, then hesitatingly raised his hand and uttered two words, ¡°Keep going!¡±


    Zelda, who had captured his expression, expected him to say more but was surprised that he only managed to squeeze out two words.


    She couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    This man could be quite amusing at times.


    She found herself liking him more and more.


    Lowering her head, Zelda nted a firm kiss on Charles¡¯s face, smiling as she said, ¡°Charles, I¡¯ll keep going. Thank you for your support and encouragement.¡±


    Charles remained expressionless after her kiss.


    Zelda didn¡¯t mind.


    In this couple, she was the one who initiated kisses most of the time.


    asionally, he would respond, but it was never intense.


    Perhaps, it had to do with him not being humane.


    That night, the couple had a rare peaceful time.


    The next day, Zelda got up early.


    She groomed herself in front of the mirror, tying her hair up high to give herself a youthful and vibrant look.


    Today marked her official entry into the Roscente Group. She hesitated in choosing her outfit, finally settling for a white short-sleeved T-shirt and ck leggings. Among the clothes she brought, this outfit seemed most suitable for her first day at thepany.


    The Roscente Group had its own employee uniform, and once Zelda formally joined thepany, she would receive the staff uniform.


    After putting on high heels, Zelda walked a bit cautiously.


    Her past job and her personality made her dislike wearing very high heels. Even after a year, Zelda still didn¡¯t like wearing them.


    Charles, who woke up earlier than her, was sitting in the living room reading the newspaper.


    Seeing her walk out cautiously, Charles frowned and nced at her sky-high heels.


    ¡°Zack.¡±


    Charles called.


    Zack hurried over.


    ¡°Have someone go to Miss¡¯s ce to get a pair of mid-heeled shoes for her. They should be new, the kind she hasn¡¯t worn before.¡±


    Zelda¡¯s shoe size was the same as Nina¡¯s. Charles had investigated her thoroughly, including the size of her shoes.


    Zack respectfully agreed and went away with a smile.


    He personally went to Nina¡¯s ce to get a new pair of shoes.


    ¡°Why did my big brother ask Zack toe over and get something? Does he not have anything on his side?¡±


    Nina, who heard that someone from her big brother wasing over, elegantly yawned, showing her curiosity. ¡°Does my big brother not have anything over there?¡±


    Nina wondered why someone was bothering her so early in the morning.


    Zack, with an apologetic expression, approached. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. The Young Master asked me toe and get a pair of mid-heeled shoes for Miss. They should be new and the kind Miss has never worn before.¡±


    Nina had many pairs of shoes, and there was a whole room dedicated to storing them.


    Even so, therge shoe cabs were already full, and there was a trend of expanding into two rooms.


    ¡°Brother wants shoes from me? Who are they for? Zelda?¡±


    Nina wasn¡¯t stupid; she immediately thought of Zelda.


    After all, her big brother currently only had Zelda as a woman.


    Zack respectfully replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nina was surprised.


    Wasn¡¯t Zelda brought back by her big brother to act as a free nanny? Wasn¡¯t he seeking revenge on her?


    Yet, he actually wanted Zelda to wear her shoes!


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Zelda have shoes?¡±


    ¡°She does.¡±


    ¡°Then, why?¡±


    Zack apologetically exined, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s Charles¡¯s idea. I don¡¯t know the reason.¡±


    Nina knew the rules in her big brother¡¯s residence. Not wanting to trouble Zack, she asked a servant to fetch the key and open the door to her shoe room. She took out a pair of mid-heeled shoes that she had never worn and had Zack take them back.

 Chapter 90: Newcomer

    Nina, who hadid back on the bed, found herself unable to sleep. Her brother¡¯s attitude towards Zelda had sparked her curiosity. Despite her mother and grandmother wanting to make things difficult for Zelda after she moved into her brother¡¯s residence, Nina didn¡¯t want to join in themotion. However, today¡¯s events piqued Nina¡¯s interest in Zelda.


    Meanwhile, Zack returned with the shoes.


    ¡°Give them to her,¡± Charles said calmly, indicating for Zack to give the shoes to Zelda. He then advised Zelda, ¡°Take off those sky-high heels. With your temperament, it¡¯s easy to sprain your foot.¡±


    Following his advice, Zelda changed into the mid-heeled shoes.


    ¡°Your sister wears the same size shoes as I do,¡± she remarked.


    Charles remained silent.


    Zelda knew her topics were not particrly interesting to Charles. He wasn¡¯t in the mood for a chat. After changing into the mid-heeled shoes, Zelda felt relieved.


    ¡°Charles, I¡¯ll head out now. Oh, this is today¡¯s gift.¡±


    Zelda took out a box from her bag and handed it to Charles.


    Charles took it with a cold expression and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; this time, I bought it. It¡¯s valuable.¡±


    In front of him, she opened the box, revealing a wristwatch inside.


    ¡°Charles, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go to work now. See you tonight.¡±


    Zelda leaned over, gave Charles a quick kiss on the face, and before he could react, she released him and swiftly made her escape. Afraid of being caught, she dashed away, fearing Charles might grab her and yfully remove her legs.


    Zack watched the scene with satisfaction. He was growing fond of Zelda. She was daring, and of course, Charles had spoiled her.


    He remembered when she first moved into the Winston residence; she was quite timid.


    Charles wiped the area where Zelda had kissed him with a disdainful expression, making sure Zack could hear, ¡°She kissed me with saliva. Disgusting!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zack chuckled.


    He actually enjoyed receiving various small handmade gifts from her, even if they weren¡¯t worth much money. They were made by her hands.


    Burton, who used to be her favorite man, never received such gifts from her.


    Oh right, Zelda hadn¡¯t yet asked Burton for the return of her gifts.


    Charles¡¯s eyes darkened, and he felt the need to remind her once again.


    ¡­


    The Roscente Group primarily produced circuit boards and only ventured into other industries in recent years. However, circuit boards remained their main focus. Elle had suggested to her father to expand into real estate, but Peck believed that the real estate industry had already beenrgely taken up by others, and entering it posed great risks. So, he hadn¡¯t agreed to Elle¡¯s suggestion.


    The Winston¡¯s driver dropped Zelda off at thepany¡¯s entrance, and she walked into the building, giving herself a pep talk.


    Nothing is impossible.


    As long as she is willing to study hard, she can learn everything.


    To change the tragic ending of her past life, to be strong, and to retaliate against Elle, she must adapt to the ever-changing business world and strive to learn the ropes of business.


    ¡°Secretary Sister, have you had breakfast yet? Go ahead; I¡¯ll wait here. When my dad arrives, I¡¯ll go find him.¡±


    The secretary smiled, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have breakfast first.¡±


    She was Peck¡¯s secretary and had to arrive at thepany early every day. Her breakfast was usually packed to eat at the office.


    Zelda responded with a smile, indicating that she could go ahead.


    Peck arrived at thepany around eight o¡¯clock.


    When he saw his biological daughter at the entrance of his office, Peck looked utterly surprised.


    ¡°Zelda, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m here to report today. Didn¡¯t you say you would personally bring me? So, I waited here for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I forgot.¡±


    Heughed awkwardly, pushed open the office door, and led his daughter inside.


    After Zelda closed the door, he habitually asked, ¡°Does Charles know you¡¯re going to work today? What was his reaction?¡±


    Zelda made a cheering gesture.


    ¡°He told me to keep going.¡±


    Peck breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 91: Elle’s Proposal（1）

    ¡°Dad, what should I do now?¡±


    Peck walked towards his desk, saying, ¡°Follow Dad around for now. I¡¯ll give you some information about ourpany. Take your time to read it. Ourpany mainly produces circuit boards, and you need to familiarize yourself with this industry.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Zelda turned to pour a cup of lukewarm water for her father.


    ¡°I usually have a cup of coffee in the morning. There¡¯s a small pantry in my office with coffee beans. Can you make me a cup of coffee?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Zelda ced the cup of lukewarm water in front of her father. ¡°Dad, have a few sips of lukewarm water first. I¡¯ll go make coffee for you.¡±


    Peck picked up the cup and took a few sips of lukewarm water.


    With her father¡¯s guidance, Zelda entered the small pantry to brew coffee.


    Meanwhile, Peck took out somepany materials and prototype drawings of the products. When Zelda brought the freshly brewed coffee back, he handed her those items, saying gently, ¡°You¡¯re unfamiliar with the operations of ourpany and all our products. Dad gives these to you. Take a serious look.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, ask Dad or anyone else. There are so many circuit boards, and you must memorize each one. This way, you can negotiate business with others, sign contracts, and bring profits to ourpany.¡±


    ¡°Our production workshop is behind the office building. You can visit the major departments in the production workshop, move around more. You can learn more by doing so, and remember to treat ordinary workers well. They¡¯ve been working in various positions longer than you.¡±


    ¡°Every employee in each department is highly familiar with every aspect of the products. When dealing with them, ask for their advice. Byparing with prototype drawings, you¡¯ll find it easier to get the hang of things.¡±


    Argepany is not only supported by the management but also by thousands of ordinary employees.


    ¡°Dad, I understand.¡±


    Before returning to the Roscente, Zelda grew up in an ordinary family. She didn¡¯t have that kind of arrogant attitude looking down on others.


    ¡°Elle also started from a lower position,¡± Peck added. ¡°She used to get along well with ordinary employees, climbed up step by step with her strength, and now she¡¯s the vice president, well-liked by everyone.¡±


    Zelda¡¯s expression froze as she listened.


    Her father was subtly implying something.


    To defeat Elle, sessfully take over the Roscente Group, she must do better than Elle, achieve results to make everyone in thepany submit to her.


    Although the Roscente Group was her family¡¯spany, there were still many senior members in thepany. Without achievements, even if she was Peck¡¯s biological daughter, the senior members wouldn¡¯t give her a face.


    ¡°Dad, I will work hard.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Dad believes in you. Now, go to the HR department and find Manager Guan. Let him help you with the entry procedures, get a few sets of employee uniforms. Starting next Monday, you must wear ourpany¡¯s employee uniform when youe to the office.¡±


    ¡°Your position is Dad¡¯s assistant. You don¡¯t have a separate office. Dad will have the secretary prepare a desk for you, and you¡¯ll share an office with her. The secretary has been working for many years, and there¡¯s a lot you can learn from her.¡±


    Zelda listened attentively to her father¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°Now, go andplete your entry procedures.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Zelda turned and walked out of the CEO¡¯s office.


    ¡­

 Chapter 92: Elle’s Proposal（2）

    River Town First People¡¯s Hospital.


    As Lucy walked out of the elevator, out of Zelda¡¯s sight, she immediately called Elle.


    As a result, Elle learned that Zelda officially joined the Roscente Group today.


    She couldn¡¯t stop Zelda from entering thepany.


    All because of her own birth mother, holding her back.


    Thinking of Chris¡¯s attitude, Elle felt it was a deliberate act by her adoptive mother. Letting her take leave to take care of her birth mother was just an opportunity for Elle to enter the Roscente Group.


    Even if she didn¡¯t take leave, Zelda would still enter thepany. However, she could have subtly made Zelda rethink it.


    Her birth mother, who had cared for her for more than twenty years, immediately changed her attitude upon learning that she was not her biological daughter.


    Elle felt some resentment towards Chris, her adoptive mother.


    In the hospital bed, n¡¯s mom looked at Elle, who once again entered the room, holding her phone. She spoke with both concern and apology, ¡°Elle, Mom is much better today. You¡¯re busy; there¡¯s no need to apany me here. Your big brother is here; you can go back to work.¡±


    Her own biological daughter had received the best education and was outstanding in every aspect. At a young age, she had be the vice president of the Roscente Group. If Chris hadn¡¯t known the truth that her two children were swapped, Elle would have undoubtedly be the head of the Roscente. n¡¯s mom felt both relieved and self-reproachful for not being able to nurture Zelda to be more outstanding. She felt sorry for Zelda and the Roscente.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken a few days off to apany you. I¡¯ll definitely stay until the end of the vacation before going back to thepany.¡±


    Elle never felt close to her birth mother.


    Her attitude was always indifferent and cold, but n¡¯s mom didn¡¯t mind. As long as her biological daughter coulde and see her, she was content.


    ¡°Do you want some water? I¡¯ll pour you a ss.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty. Elle, sit down. Let Mom take a good look at you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to look at? It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen me before. If you¡¯re not thirsty, just go to sleep. I¡¯ll keep an eye on the IV drip.¡±


    Elle said, then pulled up a chair, sat down, and refreshed the news on her phone.


    n had gone out to buy something.


    If he were here and saw Elle like this, he would surelyunch another round of usations.


    Anyway, he just couldn¡¯t stand his younger sister¡¯s attitude towards their mother.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    If you don¡¯t want toe, you don¡¯t have to.


    If youe, don¡¯t act like they owe you something.


    It hurts their mother¡¯s heart.


    In the quiet night, n¡¯s mom would always cry into her pillow, a fact that n knew.


    n¡¯s mom, seeing Elle¡¯s response, didn¡¯t want to speak anymore, just quietly watching her.


    ¡°Are you going to sleep or not? If not, I¡¯ll go out for a walk. The IV drip won¡¯t be finished so quickly.¡±


    Elle didn¡¯t like her birth mother staring at her.


    Standing up, she took her phone and walked out of the ward.


    As soon as she left the ward, she called Burton.


    When Burton answered the phone, she first asked with concern, ¡°Burton, is the crisis in yourpany resolved? Did Charles see you guys yesterday?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Burton¡¯s words carried fatigue. ¡°Elle, I¡¯m really annoyed and busy right now. I won¡¯t chat with you. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    Elle proposed, saying, ¡°Burton, you need to rest. If it doesn¡¯t work, you can ask Zelda for help. Whether Charles treats her well or not, she¡¯s living in the Winston now, has more opportunities to interact with Charles than we do. If she¡¯s willing to help you in front of Charles, say a few good words, it might work.¡±

 Chapter 93: Intent to Force a Kiss

    Burton hesitated and said, ¡°Zelda looks at me now as if she¡¯s seeing an enemy. If I go to her, she won¡¯t be willing to help me.¡±


    The woman he had been with for a year could easily let go of their rtionship.


    A sense of loss flooded Burton¡¯s heart once again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±


    Burton quickly decided to go and ask Zelda for help.


    Compared to his dignity, the future of Lowell was more important.


    If Lowell copsed, he would withdraw from the upper-ss society, ruining his prospects, which was not what Burton wanted.


    ¡°Alright, go ahead. I¡¯ll talk to Yemmy and ask her to convince her brother to cooperate with Lowell. This way, you won¡¯t have to fear Winston too much.¡±


    ¡°Elle, thank you.¡±


    Burton¡¯s tone was gentle, and Elle still loved him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between us? No need for thanks. Helping you is like helping myself.¡±


    She was going to marry Burton. How could she let Lowell fall?


    Pranav and his son were worried, concerned about the effects of the rumors.


    If Granger extended a helping hand, other business partners would stabilize, and Lowell could safely ovee the crisis.


    After finishing the call, Elle immediately called Yemmy.


    Zelda was unaware that Elle had reached out to Yemmy for help. Afterpleting the entry procedures, she sat at her desk in the secretary¡¯s office, seriously examining prototype drawings of thepany¡¯s products.


    ¡°Ring, ring, ring¡­¡±


    The internal phone on the secretary¡¯s desk rang.


    She picked up the receiver, not knowing who was calling, and soon looked at Zelda.


    After hanging up, she said to Zelda, ¡°Burton wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Burton?¡±


    The secretary nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes, him.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already taken the elevator up. Do you want to wait for him at the elevator or here?¡±


    Burton¡¯s sudden visit was probably rted to Lowell¡¯s situation.


    To avoid affecting work, Zelda said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him at the elevator.¡±


    Zelda walked out of the office. Just as she reached the elevator, she saw Burtoning out of it.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    Burton approached quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, he stood in front of Zelda.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Zelda distanced herself from him, warning, ¡°Don¡¯t get too close.¡±


    She was afraid that she couldn¡¯t control her resentment and would ruin him on the spot.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    Burton looked at her affectionately and said softly, ¡°Zelda, stop ying around with me, okay? You¡¯ve been ignoring me on purpose for many days. It hurts so much to see you deliberately treating me like an enemy.¡±


    This shameless man could still put on a loving appearance and describe her as throwing a tantrum.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Zeldaughed without politeness.


    ¡°Burton, who is ying around with you? Do you feel hurt? Hurt about what? Our family rejected the proposal from your family, making it impossible for you to marry Elle. So, you feel hurt, right?¡±


    ¡°Burton, your mother came to my house grandly, specifically asking for Elle to be her daughter-inw. She made it clear in front of me. And you, with the intention of deep affection, how disgusting. Do you not find it sickening?¡±


    ¡°Zelda, that¡¯s not what I meant. I had no idea my mom did that.¡±


    Burton exined hastily.


    After returning home yesterday, he had a big argument with his mother. Today, when he left, his mother was still angry.


    It seemed that since Zelda started treating him coldly, everything had gone downhill for him.


    Did Zelda bring him good luck?


    ¡°Zelda, I¡¯m sorry. Anyway, I should apologize to you. Zelda, let¡¯s make up. I can¡¯t stand you treating me like this. I love you.¡±


    Zelda retched twice.


    ¡°Burton, don¡¯t disgust me. Quickly tell me why you¡¯re here, and after that, leave. I don¡¯t have so much time to listen to your nonsense.¡±


    In the past, she was blind and foolish. How could she love a man like him to the point of losing herself, losing her freedom, and ending up in such a miserable situation?


    In the previous life, after her death, Burton and Elle, that despicable couple, must have been very happy, inheriting everything she once had.


    Thinking of her possessions falling into Elle¡¯s hands after her death, Zelda felt hatred.


    Hatred for Burton¡¯s heartless deception and hatred for her own foolishness in the past.


    ¡°Zelda, our Lowell is in trouble. There are rumors that we offended Charles. It¡¯s false. You¡¯ve seen my attitude towards Charles. How could Lowell offend Charles? Can you exin or arrange a chance for me to exin to Charles in person?¡±


    Burton knew clearly that he had been able to see Charles because of Zelda.


    While begging Zelda for help, a stronger thought emerged in his mind.


    He couldn¡¯t let Zelda leave him.


    If she insisted on leaving, he would make her stay by force.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Heh!¡±


    Zelda pped her own face. ¡°Burton, look at how big my face is. How can I arrange for you to meet Charles?¡±


    ¡°Zelda¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m powerless. Now, leave.¡±


    Zelda turned and was about to leave, no longer bothering with this enemy.


    ¡°Zelda, Zelda.¡±


    Burton caught up with Zelda, opened his arms, blocking her way, and begged, ¡°Zelda, help me, please? We once loved each other so deeply. How can you bear to see our Lowell in such a crisis?¡±


    ¡°Zelda, Lowell will be your future inws. I will marry you, I promise.¡±


    Burton saw that she remained indifferent, suddenly hugged her, pulled her into his arms, and at the same time lowered his head, attempting to kiss Zelda.


    Zelda struggled hard, broke free from Burton¡¯s arms, avoided his kiss, and, when he attempted to forcibly embrace her again, she angrily grabbed one of Burton¡¯s arms, giving him a fierce shoulder throw.


    At this moment, the elevator door opened.


    Smack!


    Burton was thrown heavily to the ground by Zelda, making a muffled sound.


    Burton hadn¡¯t reacted, and hey on the floor where Zelda had thrown him.


    He felt his head spinning and didn¡¯t know where he was.


    The group of people who walked out of the elevator silently watched this scene.

 Chapter 94: Why Did Vinson Come?（1）

    Among the onlookers, one person seemed uneasy, as he had also been subjected to Zelda¡¯s over-the-shoulder throw.


    Zelda hadn¡¯t noticed the group yet. Enraged by Burton¡¯s actions, she not only threw him to the ground but also kicked him while cursing, ¡°How dare you! I¡¯ll beat you to death! Perverted man!¡±


    ¡°Zelda, stop kicking, Zelda.¡±


    Burton covered his head with both hands, trying to avoid Zelda¡¯s kicks to his face, continuously shouting.


    Thrown by Zelda, he also felt pain in his back.


    Knowing Zelda for over a year, it was the first time he realized how strong she was, capable of executing such a throw.


    ¡°Zelda! What are you doing?¡±


    Peck, not knowing where to go, had just approached and, seeing this scene, was first stunned, then sternly admonished.


    Being scolded by her father, Zelda stopped kicking Burton. Taking advantage of the pause, Burton crawled to the corner, looking at Zelda with eyes full of fear as if he had seen a ghost.


    ¡°Dad, he took advantage of me.¡±


    Zelda exined.


    Peck¡¯s face turned dark, looking at Burton. Burton quickly said, ¡°Peck, I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°can¡¯t help it? Burton, your mom went to my house to deliver a betrothal gift, expressly naming Elle as your future wife. Today, youe here andy hands on Zelda, iming it was irresistible? What do you mean? Is my daughter someone you can have when you want?¡±


    Burton choked, quickly exining, ¡°Peck, that¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s my mom¡¯s idea. I came here today just to¡­¡±


    ¡°To let me go find Charles and plead for him. If I plead for you, will Charles listen?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Zelda took over Burton¡¯s words, exining to her father the whole story.


    Peck was well aware of the situation at Lowell. If Charles wasn¡¯t his son-inw, he would have definitely taken action upon hearing about Lowell¡¯s crisis. Now, however, he had to remain passive, as he couldn¡¯t openly oppose his son-inw.


    He vaguely felt that Charles was targeting Lowell because of Zelda.


    ¡°Zelda, go back to work for now.¡±


    Peck looked at the silent group of people and instructed Zelda to go back to her office.


    Zelda responded with an ¡°okay,¡± turned to leave, and in the process, saw the group. The man at the forefront was none other than Vinson, the man who had vited her purity in her previous life.


    Why was Vinson here?


    Zelda was suspicious.


    How long had he been here?


    ¡°Vinson.¡±


    Zelda was full of questions but remained polite, greeting Vinson.


    At this moment, Vinson, apanied by his bodyguards, approached.


    Burton also didn¡¯t expect Vinson to appear at the Roscente Group. He quickly stood up, straightened his clothes, hoping to leave a good impression on Vinson.


    Two hands reached out to help him tidy up his clothes.


    Burton looked up and saw Vinson. He was suddenly ttered and smiled like a fawning dog, ¡°Vinson.¡±


    Vinson was the only person in River Town who could stand on equal footing with Charles. If the Winstons didn¡¯t back down, Lowell could only seek help from the Grangers and the Roves. If any of these two major conglomerates agreed to assist, Lowell could ovee the crisis and stabilize the situation.

 Chapter 95: Why Did Vinson Come?（2）

    After Vinson helped Burton adjust his clothes, he suddenly grabbed Burton¡¯s arm.


    The next moment, Burton screamed in pain.


    Vinson had actually dislocated his arm.


    Releasing his grip, Vinson extended his hand. His bodyguard immediately handed him several wet tissues. He carefully wiped his hands and then tossed the wet tissues onto Burton¡¯s face, effectively covering his mouth and face.


    ¡°I hate men who use force against women the most!¡±


    Vinson uttered a cold statement and walked quickly toward the CEO¡¯s office.


    His bodyguards followed suit.


    Zelda and her father¡­T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dad, did Vinsone to see you?¡±


    ¡°He said he came to discuss business with me. After the secretary informed me, I came out to wee him, but¡­ Zelda, you tidy up this mess, and I¡¯ll go receive Vinson.¡±


    Peck didn¡¯t seem as surprised as Burton. He was more confused and somewhat nervous.


    Vinson was Charles¡¯s mortal enemy. Now, even though he was Charles¡¯s father-inw, he couldn¡¯t associate with Vinson, or it would be hindering his son-inw. But it was clear now that he couldn¡¯t attend to Vinson either.


    The scene suddenly had only Burton and Zelda.


    ¡°Burton, do you want to leave on your own, or should I have someonee up and carry you out?¡±


    Burton, with his arm dislocated by Vinson, paled in pain and cold sweat.


    He looked at Zelda with a gaze that was bothplicated and painful.


    ¡°Zelda, I won¡¯t give up. I will marry you!¡±


    Holding his dislocated arm, Burton threw down this sentence and left despondently.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯d rather marry a pig or a dog than marry you, Burton! Go and marry your Elle.¡±


    Her biological mother wouldn¡¯t allow her to marry into the Roscente family. If Elle insisted on marrying Burton, she was prepared to sever ties with the Roscentes. Would Elle be willing?


    After Burton left, Zelda adjusted her clothes and quickly returned to her office.


    In the CEO¡¯s office, Peck personally brewed a pot of tea for Vinson.


    ¡°Peck, let your assistant handle this kind of thing next time.¡±


    Vinson said in a low voice, his captivating peach blossom eyes constantly flickering, making it hard to read his thoughts.


    ¡°My assistant just started today, she¡¯s clumsy, and I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t do well.¡±


    ¡°An assistant should behave like an assistant. If she doesn¡¯t do well, she still needs to do it. Can¡¯t let her enjoy a white-cor sry for nothing, right? If she doesn¡¯t do well once, let her do it twice, three times, and after doing it many times, she will be proficient.¡±


    ¡°Peck, you should give your assistant a chance to practice.¡±


    Peck ¡°¡­¡±


    Thinking about my daughter, just say if you want to see her. Why beat around the bush?


    He poured half a cup of tea for Vinson, changing the subject, ¡°Vinson, please have some tea.¡±


    Vinson took the half-filled cup of tea but didn¡¯t drink. After putting down the teacup, he looked at Peck as he sat down and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to overthink it. I said I came to discuss business, and that¡¯s what I mean-just business.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor for me and Roscente to be valued by you, Vinson.¡±


    Peck smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t know in which aspect Vinson wants to cooperate with me?¡±


    ¡°I have several electronic factories under Rove. Originally, we coborated with a circuit board supplier, but due to persistent quality issues and frequent returns, affecting mypany¡¯s product progress, I¡¯ve terminated the coboration.¡±


    ¡°In River Town, Roscente is the best in producing circuit boards. I want to hand over our orders to Roscente for production. Are you interested in cooperating with Rove?¡±

 Chapter 96: Proud Man

    Peck was momentarily stunned, feeling that Vinson¡¯s visit today was not just about discussing cooperation.


    However, what did Roscente have that was worth Vinson¡¯s personal attention?


    Could it be that Vinson knew Zelda was Charles¡¯s wife, leading to this situation?


    Rove had several electronic factories, and if they were discussing coboration, it should involve the general manager of the electronic factory or at least a representative from Rove¡¯s headquarters. There was no need for Vinson, the CEO, to personallye over.


    ¡°Thank you, Vinson, for valuing Roscente. However, we have too many orders at the moment. If we take on your order, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    Peck didn¡¯t finish his sentence, waiting for Vinson to gracefully break off the cooperation.


    ¡°No worries, we¡¯re not in a hurry either. The warehouse has some inventory that can support us for a while. You don¡¯t need to deliberately stop other orders.¡±


    Peck smiled, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s have a good discussion.¡±


    ¡°Or, should I take Vinson to visit ourpany¡¯s production workshop first?¡±


    Vinson didn¡¯t refuse.


    A few minutester, Peck, apanied by his secretary, led Vinson and his entourage to take the elevator downstairs to Roscente¡¯s production workshop.


    Zelda wanted to follow, but she didn¡¯t want to spend time with Vinson. Moreover, her father didn¡¯t ask her to go, so she obediently stayed in her office, looking at the sample drawings.


    In her eyes, so many sample drawings looked almost the same, making her dizzy.


    There were also some physical circuit board samples in the secretary¡¯s office. Zelda picked up a few, even though they hadbels, she couldn¡¯t make sense of them. She waspletely clueless about circuit boards.


    Putting down the circuit boards, she took out her phone and sent a message to her husband Charles.


    ¡°Charles, I realized I know nothing about circuit boards, especially since Roscente mainly produces circuit boards.¡±


    After sending the message, she waited for Charles¡¯s reply for several minutes but received none.


    Knowing he was busy, Zelda didn¡¯t expect an immediate response. She sent another message.


    ¡°Charles, I know you¡¯re busy, you don¡¯t have to pay attention to me. I¡¯m just feeling restless and can¡¯t focus on studying. When you have time, please reply.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, your nemesis is here. My dad said he wants to cooperate with Roscente. Do you think he found out about our rtionship and, unable to deal with you, turned around to plot against my maternal family?¡±


    ¡°You attacked Lowell? Burton actually came to me, asking for my help. Haha, until now, he still thinks I¡¯m causing trouble for him. He even wanted to kiss me, thinking that by kissing me, I would soften and be as devoted to him as before?¡±


    Boring messages were sent one after another to Charles¡¯s phone.


    At this moment, Charles was sitting in an important meeting with all the top-level executives. During the meeting, he asked everyone to set their phones to silent, except for his, which remained unchanged.


    Therefore, the constant notifications of new messages continued to ring.


    After receiving a new message, Charles finally picked up his phone from the desk and read the messages.


    After reading all the messages Zelda sent, Charles¡¯s expression seemed unchanged, but those familiar with him could sense a deeper chill emanating from him.


    His fingers tapped on the desk.


    Thud, thud, thud¡­


    One after another, making everyone in the room dare not breathe.


    After a moment, Charles finally replied to Zelda¡¯s messages.


    ¡°Starting to lose in the beginning, so there¡¯s no need for you topete with Elle. Go home and be my wife honestly. With me here, I can ensure that Roscente won¡¯t fall into Elle¡¯s hands.¡±


    Unable to take over Roscente and unwilling to let Elle take over-Zelda would have to hire a professional manager to run thepany.


    ¡°Vinson went to you because of me. What have you done to make Vinson make an exception? Exin it properly when you get home and write a ten-thousand-word self-criticism without repeating the content.¡±


    ¡°I attacked Lowell, any objections? If you hate Burton so much, why did you meet him? Why give him a chance to assault you? Zelda, if you can¡¯t let him go, tell me sincerely. I¡¯m not the kind of man who insists on keeping you tied down.¡±


    Charles answered Zelda¡¯s questions.


    After receiving his reply, Zelda remained silent for a long time.


    She repeatedly looked at the messages he sent. His messages were just like him-blunt.


    More like ps, one after another, hitting her face.


    When she first came back to life, she was full of confidence, determined to change the tragedies of her past life.


    Didn¡¯t she want to make Elle and Burton end up with nothing, to have a miserable life and a bad death?


    Now, at the beginning of her journey, she found it difficult to persist. What was the point of talking about strength or revenge?


    Now, Elle was stronger than her.


    After being reborn, she didn¡¯t bring any cheat codes¡­


    So, she could only take one step at a time. There was no shortcut to make her rise quickly.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    The phone rang, and it was Charles calling.


    Zelda quickly answered.


    ¡°Charles, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you.¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with me? Roscente isn¡¯t mine. If you can¡¯t stand up, it¡¯s your problem.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zelda ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What time do you get off at noon?¡±


    ¡°Eleven thirty.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Chujiue over and pick you up. Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±


    Zelda hesitated a bit, ¡°Charles, what if others see us? Will it¡­¡±


    ¡°You said I look handsome.¡±


    Zelda choked, thenughed, ¡°That¡¯s a fact. Charles, you¡¯re really handsome. My liking for you is like the surging river, unstoppable, like¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Charles coldly reprimanded.


    Zelda stuck out her tongue.


    Although the couple was on the phone, Charles could guess that she was probably sticking out her tongue at him. When he said she couldn¡¯t call him her husband, did she make their rtionship public now?


    Proud guy!


    ¡°Lunch at the Rich Hotel.¡±


    ¡°Charles, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°Foodie!¡±


    This time, Charles said those two words.


    Zelda giggled, ¡°A person¡¯s mouth is born to eat.¡±


    She was a foodie, and even if he despised it, it wouldn¡¯t matter!


    Charles smiled slowly. She truly loved good food.


    After hanging up the call, Charles, who had returned to the CEO¡¯s office from the meeting room, looked pleased. Randy, who was sitting across from him, clicked his tongue in amazement.

 Chapter 97: Indulgence

    ¡°Charles, just now in the meeting room, your expression was ice-cold, and you looked so gloomy that even I felt a bit scared. But after making a phone call, youpletely changed. Come on, give me another smile.¡±


    As the words fell, Charles grabbed arge stack of documents and threw them towards Randy.


    Randy caught all the documents.


    ¡°Charles, the documents sent to you here are all important. If you throw them like this, what if they get torn?¡±


    Randy sorted out all the documents, put them back in front of Charles, and said with a smile, ¡°It seems like you and your wife get along well. By the way, when you mentioned Roscente just now, is your wife the heiress of Roscente?¡±


    In the next moment, he froze, leaning over the table, cautiously confirming, ¡°Charles, don¡¯t tell me your wife is Zelda?¡±


    Having overheard Charles¡¯s conversation with Zelda, Charles openly admitted, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her. What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Randy ¡°¡­ If she can do such extreme things, why did you marry her? Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll drive someone else to death?¡±


    ¡°No, she forced me to marry her.¡±


    Randy was dumbfounded.


    After a while, he reached out and touched Charles¡¯s forehead to check if he had a fever. His temperature was normal.


    ¡°Not feverish and confused; she forced you to marry her, and you agreed?¡±


    ¡°I need a wife, and she needs a husband. It¡¯s that simple.¡±


    ¡°Just now, you two were chatting happily, and I even tasted a vor of indulgence.¡±


    Charles¡¯s ck eyes flickered.


    Indulgence?


    Was he indulging that shameless woman?


    Did he?


    Recalling the bits and pieces of their recent interactions, Charles had to admit that he had indeed developed a sense of indulgence towards Zelda, or else she wouldn¡¯t be acting more and more shamelessly.


    ¡°How could she force you to marry her after doing such extreme things?¡±


    That was Randy¡¯s most curious question.


    Charles, self-loving and confident, said, ¡°Because I¡¯m handsome.¡±


    Randy almost burst intoughter.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that the icy-faced Charles could say something like that.


    ¡°Laugh if you want, but don¡¯t develop any problems. Thepany has been particrly busytely; you better not think about taking sick leave.¡±


    Randy couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter.


    After he finishedughing, Charles said coldly, ¡°Give Lowell a thorough beating for me.¡±


    ¡°So harsh? Weren¡¯t we just supposed to give him a lesson?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a lesson.¡±


    Just a lesson to make Lowell fall apart.


    Burton dared to assault Zelda, he was practically asking for trouble.


    Randy quickly understood, and with a bit of sympathy, he said, ¡°Burton is really unlucky.¡±


    Zelda had fallen in love with Burton at first sight. Burton couldn¡¯t resist her passionate pursuit, so he epted her.


    Before that, Zelda had loved Burton so much that she was willing to die for him. Why did she suddenly decide to marry Charles?


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t go too far, I won¡¯t target Lowell.¡±


    On the other end, after Zelda talked to her father over the phone, her restless heart slowly calmed down. She could focus on her work now.


    Immersed in work, time passed quickly, and it was already time to get off work.


    Zelda stuffed the sample drawings into her bag, intending to look at them while waiting for dinner.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    Just as she walked out of the office, she heard her father¡¯s call.


    Zelda stopped, turned to look at her father approaching, and greeted him with a smile.


    ¡°Your mom just called. She asked us to go home for lunch. She personally cooked a lot of dishes to celebrate your first day of work.¡±


    Peck spoke gently, ¡°When I took over the Roscente Group back then, your mom didn¡¯t celebrate for me like this.¡±


    Zelda yfully said, ¡°Maybe my mom gave you a special celebration.¡±


    ¡°Dad, Charles said we would have lunch together. Since Mom personally cooked, I¡¯ll refuse Charles then.¡±


    Zelda was about to take out her phone to make a call but was stopped by her father.


    ¡°Zelda, since Charles suggested having lunch together, apany him. I¡¯ll talk to your mom, and besides, it gives me a chance to enjoy a quiet meal alone.¡±


    ¡°Will Mom be disappointed?¡±


    ¡°No, as long as you get along well with Charles and he treats you well, your mom and I will be very happy.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go home to have dinner with Mom tonight.¡±


    Zelda felt that she couldn¡¯t go back on her agreement with Charles; otherwise, that man would definitely make her write another ten thousand words of self-criticism.


    Ah, she had be addicted to writing those ten thousand words of self-criticism.


    In the future, if he fell in love with her, she would have him write her ten thousand words of love letters, with no repetitive content.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked forward to the day when she would receive love letters from Charles.


    ¡°Dad, have you agreed to cooperate with Rove?¡±


    Zelda walked into the CEO¡¯s exclusive elevator with her father.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Peck answered, ¡°Rove and Winston are arch-enemies. Now that you¡¯re with Winston, I won¡¯t easily cooperate with Rove.¡±


    Although he wanted to agree very much.


    ¡°This Vinson is really strange. Before, when I personally went to negotiate with Rove, Vinson wouldn¡¯t even see me. Today, he suddenly came to discuss cooperation with us. I feel a bit uneasy, as if he wants to set a trap. It¡¯s highly likely that he knows about your rtionship with Charles, so he came over, pretending to discuss cooperation, but actually trying to trap us.¡±


    ¡°If they trap us and force Charles to intervene to help us through the difficulties, that¡¯s exactly what they want.¡±


    Zelda nodded repeatedly, ¡°I also have the same thoughts.¡±


    But Charles said that Vinson came for her.


    Last time, Vinson had said that they would stay out of each other¡¯s business for the rest of their lives.


    How many days had it been? Vinson had changed his mind.


    It seemed that you couldn¡¯tpletely trust the words of big shots.

 Chapter 98: My Husband is the most Handsome man in the world

    The Roscente Group is less than a ten-minute drive from the Winston Empire Group. Soon, Monday drove Zelda into the Empire Group.


    Empire Group worked until twelve o¡¯clock, and at this moment, thepany was still in a state of busy tension.


    For the people at the Empire Group, Zelda, a new face, looked particrly dazzling as she carried a bouquet of flowers.


    One of Charles¡¯s personal bodyguards followed her respectfully. The front desk staff dared not stop her, instead, watched with great curiosity as Zelda entered the elevator carrying the bouquet.


    Charles had juste out, pushing his wheelchair.


    Monday, who was guarding the office door, quickly approached to push him.


    After taking a few steps, he saw Zelda approaching with a smile, holding a vibrant bouquet.


    Zelda, naturally beautiful, looked like a heavenly fairy descending to the mortal world when she walked towards him with a smile and the bouquet.


    Charles stared at her, and even his bodyguards couldn¡¯t help but nce at Zelda.


    The bright bouquet was presented to Charles.


    Zelda, with a smile, said, ¡°Husband, this bouquet is for you.¡±


    Husband!


    Although Charles¡¯s handsome face remained stoic, a hint of tenderness flickered in his eyes, revealing that he was in a pleasant mood.


    He cleared his throat, reaching out to ept the bouquet, and said to Zelda, ¡°I told you not to call me husband.¡±


    ¡°But I like calling you husband, husband-¡±


    Zelda deliberately elongated thest syble, making her voice sound sweet and charming.


    ¡°Husband, do you like this bouquet?¡±


    Not used to being coquettish, Zelda found herself shivering a bit after calling Charles ¡®husband.¡¯ She didn¡¯t know how Charles felt, but she herself got goosebumps.


    ¡°Flowers should be given by men to women.¡±


    ¡°Women can also give flowers to men. Charles, oh, husband, have you ever received a bouquet?¡±


    Charles lowered his head and sniffed the fragrance of the flowers, saying calmly, ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡±


    Zelda sweetly smiled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you flowers every day from now on.¡±


    Charles chuckled, ¡°Promise only if you can keep it.¡±


    Thinking that she sometimes forgot things, Zelda chuckled awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to remember.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to try your best. Either give me flowers every day or don¡¯t give them at all.¡±


    Zelda hesitated, ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, for lunch.¡±


    Charles, holding the bouquet, said lightly.


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Zelda quickly turned to his back, pushing him forward, while the bodyguards followed silently behind the couple.


    It happened to be the end of the working hours. The CEO, holding a vibrant and eye-catching bouquet, being pushed by a young and beautiful woman ¨C this scene stunned everyone at the Empire Group.


    Everyone was specting about Zelda¡¯s identity.


    All the way out, until they reached the car, Zelda breathed a sigh of relief. As she helped Charles get into the car, she said, ¡°Husband, our turning heads rate was one hundred percent just now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because the bouquet is eye-catching.¡±


    Zelda giggled, ¡°I think it¡¯s the person holding the bouquet who stands out.¡±


    After ensuring Charles wasfortably seated, Zelda got into the car, and Monday folded the wheelchair.


    ¡°Finally, we can taste the delicacies of Rich Hotel.¡±


    ¡°I suspect you starved to death in your past life. You¡¯re always thinking about eating, eating, eating.¡±


    Zelda instinctively said, ¡°I died in a car ident in my past life¡­¡±


    Charles¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°Don¡¯t try driving yourself again.¡±


    With her reckless driving skills, she could make his heart skip a beat.


    ¡°¡­ Husband, actually, I drive very steadily. I got my driver¡¯s license when I was eighteen, and I¡¯ve been driving for eight years. I¡¯m an experienced driver. Those two times were just idents.¡±


    ¡°I said no, and if you drive without permission, I¡¯ll smash your car every time I see it.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I said my husband is handsome and invincible. I love my husband endlessly, like a never-ending river.¡±


    Charles¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Can¡¯t you change the script?¡±


    ¡°I did change it. My husband is handsome and invincible; isn¡¯t that a new script?¡±


    Charles was speechless.


    ¡°Husband.¡±


    Calling him more frequently made Zelda morefortable with it.


    ¡°I told you not to call me husband.¡±


    ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡±


    Clearly, he wanted her to call him husband to proim his ownership to the outside world, yet he still had to act stubborn.


    So she satisfied him.


    Charles freed one hand and lightly pinched her cheek.


    Zelda grabbed his hand, quickly entwined it around his arm, and leaned over to him. The faint fragrance of a woman floated into Charles¡¯s nose, making him feel a bit restless.


    ¡°Husband.¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    Charles spoke in a low tone, ¡°Stay away from me.¡±


    Zelda clung even tighter, ¡°No. Husband, are you happy now?¡±


    Charles remained silent.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll take it as your approval. Husband, since you¡¯re happy now, can you spare me? Don¡¯t make me write a ten-thousand-word self-criticism again. I really can¡¯t write it. When I was in school, I copied my essays.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Vinson is targeting me. Apart from identally bumping into him at the hospital, I really haven¡¯t done anything to him. I think he¡¯s so persistent because my beautiful appearance attracted him. He wants to cooperate with our Roscente, taking the opportunity to pursue me.¡±


    Zelda narcissistically said, ¡°Charles, if he really pursues me, should I reject him or hang out with him?¡±


    She didn¡¯t call him husband this time.


    Charles felt unhappy inside but didn¡¯t show it on his face.


    He replied with a low and cold voice, ¡°My home¡¯s walls are high, and if a red apricot dares toe out, the gardener will wield giant scissors and snip it off.¡±


    Zelda ¡°¡­ It¡¯s just a joke. Rest assured, I will only love my Charles forever.¡±


    ¡°Can I believe your love?¡±


    They had only been married for half a month, so when she said she loved him, he didn¡¯t believe it.

 Chapter 99: Lucas Winston（1）

    ¡°Charles, you really don¡¯t know how to chat.¡±


    He could kill any conversation at any time because he was too serious.


    Charles snorted twice, shook off the hand that Zelda had wrapped around his arm, moved a bit, seemingly creating distance between them. However, he held onto the bouquet of flowers in his arms.


    He was being petnt. Zelda looked at him for a while, then decided to ignore him. She took out the schematic diagrams from her bag and focused on studying them.


    She needed to familiarize herself with these circuit boards in the shortest possible time.


    When the couple didn¡¯t speak, the car became extremely quiet.


    The bodyguard responsible for driving and Monday, who was sitting in the passenger seat, were a bit nervous. They were afraid that the young miss would anger the young master, and in such cases, they were often the unlucky ones.


    Fortunately, they soon arrived at the Rich Hotel.


    Rich Hotel, imed to be a seven-star hotel in River Town, was indeed luxurious.


    Charles¡¯s car fleet stopped at the hotel entrance.


    Before Zelda could get out of the car, a young man quickly approached, a gentlemanly gesture as he opened the car door for her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Zelda thanked him as she got out of the car.


    Truly a seven-star hotel, the service was excellent. The man who opened the car door for her was very handsome, and he bore some resemnce to her husband, Charles.


    Lucas, upon seeing Zelda, waspletely taken aback.


    He thought it was his brother, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be a stranger, a woman.


    Zelda had moved into the Winston mansion, and due to her busy schedule, she rarely visited. Lucas was also busy, so the nephew and aunt hadn¡¯t met yet.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Zelda.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Charles answered Lucas.


    Lucas suddenly realized.


    So, she was the free nanny of his big brother. Even during meals with his big brother, he let her serve. It seemed like she was taking good care of his big brother.


    Lucas, having preconceived notions, immediately ssified Zelda as a nanny.


    Seeing Charles about to get out of the car, both Zelda and Lucas moved to assist him.


    Charles stopped them from helping and got out of the car himself.


    After sitting in the wheelchair, he instructed his brother, ¡°Lucas, take out that bouquet for me.¡±


    Bouquet?


    Lucas looked into the car and indeed saw a bouquet on the wheelchair.


    While reaching inside to grab the bouquet, he curiously asked, ¡°Brother, who sent these flowers?¡±


    ¡°Your sister-inw sent them.¡±


    Zelda took over the conversation.


    She initially thought it was the parking attendant, but it turned out to be Charles¡¯s brother.


    Lucas, the second young master of the Winston family, Charles¡¯s own younger brother.


    Zelda was clear about this basic information.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to my brother. It¡¯s not your turn to interrupt.¡±


    Lucas sternly reprimanded Zelda. He had a strong opinion about Zelda attempting suicide and rejecting the marriage. If his big brother hadn¡¯t said he didn¡¯t want to pursue it, he would have definitely made Zelda regret hurting his big brother¡¯s pride.


    Zelda: ¡°¡­¡± It seems he has a strong dislike for her.


    ¡°Lucas.¡±


    Charles frowned and called out, not liking the way his brother scolded Zelda. ¡°Regardless of what she did to me in the past, show some respect now.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, why give respect to a woman who doesn¡¯t know how to respect others?¡±


    ¡°I am your sister-inw. The older sister-inw is like a mother. Lucas, you should respect me.¡±


    Lucas¡­

 Chapter 100: Lucas Winston（2）

    Seeing that his big brother didn¡¯t refute, Lucas asked in confusion, ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s going on? I haven¡¯t been home recently, but I also know what¡¯s going on at home. Did I miss something?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s just how it is.¡±


    Charles gestured for his darling wife to push him inside.


    He still held onto the bouquet of flowers.


    At the sight of the couple¡¯s departure, Lucas turned and grabbed Monday.


    ¡°Monday, you are always by my big brother¡¯s side. Tell me, what¡¯s going on? When did Zelda be my sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°This is Young Master¡¯s matter. Even if we know, we can¡¯t say. If you wants to know the truth, go ask the Young Master.¡±


    Knowing that the rules of the big brother were strict, Lucas didn¡¯t press Monday.


    A few minutester.


    In the presidential suite on the top floor of the hotel, the small couple, along with Lucas, sat there. A sumptuous lunch was already prepared on the table.


    ¡°Brother, does the family know about this?¡±


    ¡°My private matters, I¡¯ll talk about them if I want to, and I won¡¯t if I don¡¯t.¡±


    Lucas was left speechless.


    Big brother was the helmsman of the Winston family, always serious and cold, and what he said was the final word.


    In their Winston family, even the grandmother wouldn¡¯t easily challenge the authority of the big brother.


    ¡°Such a big thing¡­¡±


    Lucas didn¡¯t finish his sentence, as Charles stared at him coldly, making the words disappear.


    Now, looking at Zelda, who was enjoying the meal, Lucas¡­


    The couple didn¡¯t exin, leaving him feeling ufortable, as if he had been scratched by an octopus.


    ¡­


    First People¡¯s Hospital.


    Following Burton¡¯s instructions, Elle quickly found his hospital room.


    ¡°Burton, what happened to you?¡±


    Elle entered and asked with concern, seeing his bandaged arm. She gently touched it, asking, ¡°Did Zelda do this to you? She can be so rough.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not her.¡±


    Burton¡¯s dislocated arm had been set back in ce, but he didn¡¯t want his parents to know, so he requested to stay in the hospital. He only informed Elle.


    ¡°Then who hurt you so badly? Tell me, I¡¯ll seek justice for you. My man, how dare he even touch you, doesn¡¯t he value his life?¡±


    Seeing Elle¡¯s mix of heartache and anger, Burton¡¯s gloomy mood improved.


    Even if Zelda didn¡¯t like him anymore, he still had Elle.


    Originally, the person he had always liked was Elle.


    ¡°Elle, please don¡¯t ask. It¡¯s my fault for offending someone and getting a lesson right away. I was wrong.¡±


    He dared not mention the incident where he harassed Zelda. He didn¡¯t want Elle to get jealous.


    Elle¡¯s expression changed but quickly returned to normal. She asked with concern, ¡°Burton, is it because of work that you¡¯re upset and unintentionally offended someone?¡±


    The person who dared to teach Burton a lesson on the spot was rare in River Town.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite bothersome. Elle, as I thought, Zelda refused to help me. She¡¯s truly given up on me.¡±


    Burton¡¯s second sentence carried a sense of loss.


    Elle, being smart, naturally heard the hint of loss in his words. Her beautiful eyes flickered, a hint of resentment passing through them. However, she said, ¡°It¡¯s just that she won¡¯t speak up for you in front of Charles. Should I speak up for you? Her love for you seems to be fragile.¡±


    Burton remained silent.


    ¡°Burton.¡±


    Elle held his other hand,forting him softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you resolve this. You just focus on recovering from your injuries.¡±


    ¡°Elle, you¡¯re so good to me.¡±


    Burton was deeply moved.


    ¡°I love you sincerely, unlike Zelda, who has three minutes of passion.¡±


    Speaking of Zelda, Burton¡¯s face darkened.


    The twoparisons made Elle more suitable for him.

 Chapter 101

    ¡°Burton, when you went to the Roscente to find Zelda, what was Zelda doing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, she was on the floor where your dad works.¡±


    Elle¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°I know. Lucy told me. My dad personally brought her there and made her his assistant. Clearly, he wants to groom her to rece me. Back then, I started from the bottom, but now my dad is personally bringing Zelda.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Blood is thicker than water,¡± Elle said, with resentment towards Zelda evident in her words.


    Why wasn¡¯t she the biological daughter of the Roscente?


    Now, she didn¡¯t want to give up everything she had.


    She tried hard to be a qualified sessor. As the session approached, the scandal about her true identity arose. Now, Zelda was seriously threatening her position.


    ¡°Elle, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best to help you be the CEO of the Roscente. Zelda can¡¯t bepared to you. Even if your dad is personally mentoring her, she¡¯s just a dead end that can¡¯t climb the wall,¡± Burton reassured Elle.


    ¡°Once Peck realizes that Zelda is ipetent, he¡¯ll give up on her and hand the Roscente over to you. What you need to do now is to firmly suppress Zelda, don¡¯t let her rise, and don¡¯t let her get close to the senior management,¡± Burton advised.


    ¡°I know,¡± Elle said.


    Elle was more scheming than Burton. How could she easily let Zelda rise again?


    Thest few times she suffered losses to Zelda, she was careless. She didn¡¯t expect Zelda to change so quickly.


    After calming down, she wouldn¡¯t confront Zelda head-on anymore. With her foster parents still alive, it would be detrimental to her if they favored Zelda, so she wouldn¡¯t confront Zelda directly. That way, she would lose favor in front of her foster parents.


    Her foster mother¡¯s attitude towards her changed quickly.


    ¡°Elle, I haven¡¯t eaten yet. I¡¯m hungry. Can you go out and get some food for me?¡± Burton rubbed his stomach.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Elle leaned over and kissed his face affectionately. ¡°Burton, you rest first. I¡¯ll go out and get you some food.¡±


    Burton nodded.


    Reluctantly, Elle left.


    After she left, Burton smiled triumphantly.


    Zelda, he was going to marry her.


    As for Elle, he could also control her tightly. Once both sisters became his women, he would enjoy the best of both worlds.


    Thinking of Zelda¡¯s attitude towards him, Burton became distressed again. He had tried every method, but Zelda was still the same. What could he do to make Zelda willingly marry him?


    Tomorrow night was Yemmy¡¯s birthday party, and Zelda would attend the party with Elle¡­


    Burton thought of a good n to scheme against Zelda through Elle.


    Meanwhile, Zelda enjoyed a satisfying meal with her adoptive father at the Rich Hotel.


    After dinner, Lucas left the presidential suite, leaving behind the young couple.


    Watching his  wife, Charles¡¯s eyes softened.


    Having dinner with her, he had a good appetite, and everything tasted especially delicious.


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    Zelda smiled and asked, ¡°Do you want me to push you to rest?¡±


    ¡°Help me up.¡±


    Charles spoke in a low voice.


    Zelda¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as she stood up eagerly and walked to his side, helping him to the bedroom.


    Charles had difficulty walking due to his legs, even with Zelda¡¯s assistance. In a short time, his handsome face was covered in sweat.


    ¡°Charles, can you hold on?¡±


    Charles remained silent but continued to take steps, albeit with great difficulty.


    Seeing his determination, Zelda continued to support him. They finally made it to the bedroom, both covered in sweat. Sometimes, his entire weight hung on her, and despite her athleticism, she was panting heavily.


    As they reached the bed, they bothy down, staring at the ceiling in silence.


    After a while, Zelda turned over, propping herself up and looking at the man beside her. When she looked at him, she felt like he was a whirlpool, and if she fell in, she would be swept away without a chance to climb ashore.


    Gradually, she lowered her head, closing the distance between them until she captured his thin lips. His lips were a bit cold, making Zelda want to warm them with her own.


    Zelda¡¯s kiss was gentle and enchanting.


    Charles¡¯s willpower weakened.


    He wanted to take the initiative.


    But when he tried to seize control, Zelda pulled away.


    ¡°Charles, you¡¯re like a log. I push you, and you won¡¯t move. Kissing you is no different from kissing a corpse.¡±


    Zelda said disdainfully.


    Charles was speechless.


    ¡°You take advantage of me and me me forcking romance?¡±


    Zelda giggled, ¡°You never had romance. Show me some romance.¡±


    Intentionally, she pinched his thigh gently, not too hard to hurt him, fearing that if she hurt him, she would have to pay for it.


    ¡°Charles, your legs really need some exercise. Look at you, sweating so much after walking a few meters.¡±

 Chapter 102

    As she spoke, she brought tissues to wipe the sweat off his forehead.


    ¡°If you were more agile, when I disdain you forcking romance, I guarantee you could turn over and overpower me, proving that you¡¯re a romantic man with actions.¡±


    Charles¡­


    Taking off his shoes, Zelda climbed onto the bed.


    Under Charles¡¯s gaze, she grabbed him and pulled him closer.


    Charles¡­


    Feeling her dragging him, he felt like a dead dog being dragged¡­


    He really didn¡¯t like this feeling.


    All because of his legs!


    The short distance from the dining room to the bedroom made his legs feel weak and painful.


    The doctor said feeling pain was a good thing; it meant his legs weren¡¯tpletely paralyzed.


    As long as he persevered with rehabilitation, he really could stand up again.


    Zelda helped him take off his shoes andy down beside him with her clothes on, actively snuggling up to him, murmuring, ¡°Charles, let¡¯s take a nap. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Charles silently embraced his wife as she nestled into his arms.


    She quickly fell asleep, probably genuinely tired.


    However, Charles couldn¡¯t sleep no matter what.


    He gently pushed her away, but not too far, so he could still look at her up close.


    Sleeping Zelda looked like an angel, tempting Charles to reach out and lightly touch her face.


    ¡°Your face is smooth too, feels nice,¡± Charles murmured softly.


    Unfortunately, sleeping Zelda didn¡¯t hear him.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    Charles rubbed his face against hers and whispered softly, ¡°Are you really not going to regret it? Will you really stay by my side for the rest of your life?¡±


    After a moment of silence, he added domineeringly, ¡°Even if you regret it, I won¡¯t let go. Giving you a chance to regret and change your mind, if you don¡¯t cherish it, don¡¯t me me for being overbearing in the future. You won¡¯t leave my side for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°Zelda, do you only dream of me? If you dare to dream of Burton, hmm, you¡¯ll have to write ¡®I love Charles¡¯ ten thousand times every day.¡±


    Charles¡¯s low words naturally received no response.


    Lying next to her, Charles moved his legs.


    Thinking of what she had said, Charles took out his phone and called Zack.


    Zack quickly answered his call.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Zack respectfully addressed him, and without guessing, Charles knew Zack must be eagerly listening.


    After a moment of silence, Charles said in a low voice, ¡°Zack, arrange for me to do rehabilitation every afternoon after work, starting tomorrow.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Zack was overjoyed and quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Young Master, I¡¯ll arrange it immediately.¡±


    Finally, the young master was willing to do rehabilitation.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Zack¡¯s joy transmitted through the phone waves to Charles, making him realize how many people who genuinely cared about him were distressed and helpless because he refused to do rehabilitation.


    Afraid of waking Zelda, Charles quickly hung up the phone.


    After Charles hung up, Zack joyfully called the rehabilitation center to inform them to arrange for someone to stay at the Winston starting tomorrow to help the young master with rehabilitation.


    Once everything was arranged, Zack couldn¡¯t help but walk out of the residence, heading straight for the main house of the center.


    Upon entering the courtyard of the main house, he saw the olddy sitting alone under arge tree, wearing reading sses and reading a newspaper.


    Hearing footsteps, the olddy just nced up and continued reading her newspaper without saying anything.


    Zack walked up to her and stopped three steps away, not speaking until she looked up, standing respectfully with his hands hanging down.


    After finishing reading a newspaper, she calmly closed it and asked gently, ¡°Zack, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Zack smiled and said, ¡°Madam, I have good news, very good news.¡±


    The olddy¡¯s movements paused, and she looked up at him with anticipation, asking, ¡°Has Charles shown any response?¡±


    She was referring to that aspect.


    Zack was the steward of Charles¡¯s residence, and Charles trusted him. Whether his body recovered or not, the olddy thought Zack would be the most aware of it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Young Master has any response. That¡¯s Young Master¡¯s privacy, and I can¡¯t figure it out.¡± Zack said apologetically.


    The olddy thought he knew a lot about Young Master¡¯s affairs, but in fact, Zack only knew what Young Master allowed him to know. If Young Master didn¡¯t let him know, he wouldn¡¯t know either.


    Soon, Zack said excitedly, ¡°Madam, Young Master just called me and asked me to notify the rehabilitation center to start rehabilitation for him starting tomorrow. Young Master finally agreed to do rehabilitation.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The olddy¡¯s joy was evident as she asked eagerly, ¡°Zack, are you sure you didn¡¯t hear wrong? Did Charles really tell you that himself?¡±


    ¡°Madam, this is absolutely true. If Young Master didn¡¯t say so, I wouldn¡¯t dare to arrange it,¡± Zack assured her.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 103

    Even if they arranged it, if Young Master didn¡¯t cooperate, it would be useless.


    Knowing that Young Master still had a chance to recover, the olddy, her husband, and everyone else had tried everything to persuade him. But if the Young Master didn¡¯t cooperate, even the olddy couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    She could only let Young Master sit in a wheelchair, sitting like that for a year.


    ¡°Good, good, good news. This is really good news. Call your Madam and let her know. For Charles¡¯s sake, Anna has been worrying too much,¡± the olddyughed happily.


    Afraid that Anna would continue to make trouble for Zelda, making Charles feel that his mother was against him, the couple had already gone on vacation to the Winston Inds.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    Their eldest son was also formidable. Even if Zelda tried, she couldn¡¯t outsmart their eldest son.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call Madam now and let her know. Madam, I think Young Master¡¯s willingness to do rehabilitation is somewhat rted to Zelda.¡±


    Charles hadn¡¯t told his family about his marriage to Zelda.


    Zackughed joyfully when calling Zelda ¡°Madam¡± to make the olddy happy. He didn¡¯t dare to say it here in the main house of the center.


    The olddy frowned slightly. ¡°How is it rted to her? Does she have such great ability to make Charles change his mind? I couldn¡¯t even make him change his mind.¡±


    Zack didn¡¯t dare to say that Young Master treated Madam differently. He could only say tactfully, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because Zelda has a lively personality, which stimted Young Master. Young Master probably wants to do rehabilitation and stand up again. Zelda hurt Young Master¡¯s self-esteem before. In front of her, the Young Master must always want to regain face.¡±


    After thinking about it, the olddy felt Zack made sense.


    ¡°Zack, regardless of why Charles is willing to do rehabilitation, just make sure Zelda takes good care of him. If there¡¯s even the slightest mistake, I¡¯ll make the Roscente family suffer.¡±


    The olddy¡¯s words were too harsh and sounded like a threat.


    ¡°Zelda has been running around these past few days. What is she doing? When shees back this afternoon, tell her toe see me. I want to talk to her myself.¡±


    Rarely did her grandson agree to do rehabilitation, and the olddy would not allow him to give up again.


    Zack hesitated, ¡°¡­ Alright.¡±


    Did he provoke the olddy for his young mistress?


    He hoped Young Master wouldn¡¯t me him for talking too much.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can go make the call then.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zack respectfully responded and then quietly excited.


    Once he was gone, the olddy stood up and went inside.


    She went to the altar dedicated to herte husband and silently looked at his portrait.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, she said, ¡°Old man, our precious grandson is finally willing to do rehabilitation. Thank goodness. Bless him from up there, help him recover quickly, and regain his strength.¡±


    Now that Charles was willing to do rehabilitation, it was indeed a good thing.


    But the heavy stone weighing on the olddy¡¯s heart was that Charles couldn¡¯t have children with Zelda.


    He was the sessor they had cultivated with all their efforts throughout their lives. When Charles took over the Winston business empire as an adult, it made the couple very satisfied. Under Charles¡¯s management, the already strong Winston flourished, reaching its peak era.


    It would be a pity if such a clever grandson couldn¡¯t leave behind the next generation.


    Meanwhile, Zelda, who had just woken up from her nap, checked the time and realized she was about to bete. She hurriedly rolled out of bed.


    She rushed outside.


    ¡°Zelda, are you leaving me like this after waking me up?¡±


    His low, cold voice sessfully stopped her in her tracks.


    Zelda turned around, smiling sweetly, ¡°Charles, I¡¯m about to bete for work. It¡¯s my first day, and beingte isn¡¯t good. I¡¯ll go first. If you¡¯re tired, you can sleep a little longer.¡±


    Charles sat up, got out of bed, and stood up with the help of the bedside table, preparing to leave.


    He couldn¡¯t walk to the living room by himself; his wheelchair was in the living room.


    Zelda instinctively turned back to support him. She was both anxious to go to work and couldn¡¯t leave him unattended. If he fell, not only would the people at the Winston hold her ountable, but she would also feel guilty herself.


    ¡°I called in sick for you for ten minutes.¡±


    It was ten minutes until she had to go to work. By taking an additional ten-minute sick leave, she would have enough time to get to the office.


    ¡°You¡­ really called in sick for me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I asked Dad.¡±

 Chapter 104

    Hearing him casually call his father ¡°Dad,¡± Zelda felt strangely unnatural.


    ¡°What reason did you use?¡±


    Charles said domineeringly, ¡°Do I need a reason to call in sick?¡±


    With just one phone call, his father didn¡¯t even ask for a reason, just agreed.


    Thinking of his father¡¯s fear of him, Zelda was speechless.


    She helped him out of the bedroom, back to the wheelchair, and then pushed him hurriedly out.


    Even though she took sick leave, it was only for ten minutes. She still had to go to work, and he had to work too.


    Because of the time constraint, the young couple didn¡¯t talk much on the way.


    Charles was always taciturn, and when the couple were together, Zelda always initiated the conversation. If she didn¡¯t speak, Charles wouldn¡¯t know how to start.


    She alwaysined that he couldn¡¯t chat, ming him for boring her with his conversations.


    Until the car stopped at the Roscente Group, Zelda opened the door and prepared to rush inside, but Charles coldly said, ¡°Zelda, are you just going to leave like this?¡±


    Huh?


    Zelda felt that the Charles who had just woken up from his nap was a bit strange.


    The Charles in her dream was adorable.


    She turned her head and coaxed him like a child, ¡°Charles, I¡¯m really about to bete. I¡¯ll go first. It¡¯s the weekend tomorrow, and I¡¯ll have plenty of time to apany you. Come on, give me a kiss.¡±


    After saying that, she quickly grabbed his head, smacked a kiss on his face, then let go of him, got out of the car, and rushed into thepany.


    Seeing her sprint like an athlete in a 100-meter race, Charles couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to himself and jokingly muttered, ¡°If there was an earthquake, her escape speed would be absolutely amazing.¡±


    No one dared to respond to him.


    That was the Young Madam. While the Young Master could tease her, they couldn¡¯t. Even though the Young Master seemed to enjoy teasing the Young Madam, they couldn¡¯t dare to disrespect the Young Madam. If anyone disrespected her, the Young Master would definitely not forgive them.


    It wasn¡¯t until Zelda¡¯s figure disappeared that Charles instructed the driver to start the car.


    In the afternoon, Zelda was studying hard.


    She could now focus and study very seriously. If she didn¡¯t understand something, she would ask the Secretary or her father for help.


    In the evening, everyone had finished work, but Zelda was still at thepany.


    Tomorrow was the weekend, so there was no need to work, but some employees still hadn¡¯t finished their work and stayedte in the office to finish up, just like Zelda.


    No one bothered Zelda, and when she felt a bit tired, she looked at the time and realized it was already past nine in the evening.


    ¡°It¡¯s already sote.¡±


    Zelda muttered to herself, ¡°And no one even reminded me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, Charles!¡±


    Charles rarely socialized before, and after the ident, he rarely socialized even more. He always left work on time every afternoon.


    Shouldn¡¯t he be home by now?


    Zelda quickly packed up, grabbed her bag, and hurriedly ran out of the office, rushing into the elevator.


    As she walked out of the office building, Zelda noticed several luxury cars parked at thepany entrance, attracting attention.


    Employeesing and going couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces.


    Some executives recognized one of the luxury cars as Charles¡¯s exclusive car.


    The license te number, estimated to be known by everyone in River Town, belonged to Charles¡¯s exclusive car.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As she approached, Zelda recognized it as her husband¡¯s car fleet.


    She was a little dazed but didn¡¯t dare to stop. She changed her brisk pace to a fast run and quickly swept out of thepany.


    As for the other employees¡­


    They only saw a sh of her figure and then she was gone. When they regained their senses, Zelda was already far away.


    Zelda really¡­ wasn¡¯t afraid of embarrassing her image as a wealthy youngdy.


    Vice President Elle wouldn¡¯t do this. No matter how urgent she was, Vice President Elle always walked steadily. She was much steadier than Zelda.


    Zelda grew up in the countryside. Could she be expected to be as calm as Vice President Elle?


    Employees in thepany naturallypared Zelda to Elle.


    In their eyes, Elle was a strong woman, young, beautiful, and capable. Many young men in thepany secretly admired Vice President Elle, and some even boldly pursued her. Unfortunately, Vice President Elle was extremely serious in thepany and didn¡¯t like office romances, never giving those men a chance.


    In Zelda¡¯s eyes, there was only her husband, regardless of her image.


    In the eyes of others, she was just a country bumpkin. Even if she put on a dragon robe, she couldn¡¯t be a prince. Why would she care about her image?


    ¡°Charles.¡±

 Chapter 105

    Zelda ran to Charles¡¯s exclusive car and knocked on his window.


    Charles pushed open the car door.


    Zelda opened the car door and slid in, saying, ¡°Charles, what are you doing here? Are you waiting for me to get off work?¡±


    She closed the door and gave Charles a hug, nting a kiss on his handsome face.


    Her warmth almost overwhelmed Charles.


    Although there were still the driver and bodyguards in the car, Charles still pushed Zelda away, pinching her rosy lips lightly and reproaching her in a low, hoarse voice, ¡°Have some decency. Don¡¯t be so shameless.¡±


    ¡°Charles, after seeing so many decentdies, you haven¡¯t fallen for one. I guess you don¡¯t like thedylike type and prefer someone shameless like me, right?¡±


    Monday and the driver exchanged nces, both suppressing a smile.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Young Madam was shameless in front of the Young Master.


    Pouting was amon urrence.


    And the Young Master fell for it every time.


    ¡°Shameless.¡±


    Zelda giggled, ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Charles. But why are you here to pick me up after work?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like me picking you up?¡±


    ¡°No, I saw your car parked at thepany entrance and rushed out with great excitement. Charles, I¡¯m really happy.¡±


    Zelda put down her bag and casually noticed a bouquet of flowers beside Charles. She asked, ¡°You¡¯re still carrying the flowers I gave you?¡±


    Charles didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he picked up the bouquet and handed it to her, saying lightly, ¡°I passed by a flower shop and thought the flowers there looked nice, so I had Monday buy a bouquet for you. It¡¯s just courtesy.¡±


    As Zelda hugged the bouquet he stuffed into her arms, her smile outshone the flowers, deepening Charles¡¯s gaze.


    Her yful demeanor really attracted him.


    ¡°Thank you, Charles.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a bouquet of flowers.¡±


    Charles said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s nothingpared to the flowers we have at home.¡±


    Thanks to Zack¡¯s arrangements, his residence was like a garden now. He found it shy, but Zelda liked it. This morning, he even saw her happily taking pictures of the blooming flowers.


    It was all arranged to please her.


    If she liked it, that was all that mattered. As for whether he liked it or not¡­ her happiness kept him from throwing the potted nts out in frustration.


    ¡°But I really like it and I¡¯m very happy. Charles, are you hungry?¡±


    Zelda put down the bouquet, took out the box of snacks from her bag, opened it, and offered some to Charles. ¡°Have a couple to fill your stomach. I¡¯ll prepare supper for you when we get home.¡±


    Charles frowned slightly. ¡°I hate desserts.¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re delicious.¡±


    Zelda picked up a piece and held it to his mouth.


    Charles reluctantly took a bite.


    After finishing, he said expressionlessly, ¡°I just cannot refuse it.¡±


    Watching him eat the snack, Zelda felt he was being insincere. He probably liked sweets but suppressed his liking due to his status, iming he hated desserts.


    Just like her birth mother.


    So, Zelda fed him another piece of the snack.


    Despite his disdain for desserts, Charles took another bite.


    Zelda noticed him nce at the box, probably to see how many pieces were left.


    What a hypocrite. Let¡¯s see if you keep up the act.


    After he ate three pieces, Zelda stopped feeding him and started eating herself. She enjoyed it so much that the person beside her swallowed his saliva silently. If his willpower wasn¡¯t strong enough, he would have lost control and revealed his true intentions.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious, but there¡¯s too little. It feels like I haven¡¯t eaten anything after finishing.¡±


    Charles pursed his lips without responding.


    This little devil, she probably saw through him.


    ¡°Why did you work sote?¡±


    Charles changed the subject.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice the time. I was nning to leave at eight, but when I came to my senses, it was already now.¡±


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Much better than this morning. I¡¯ve made some progress.¡±


    Charles fell silent.


    After a while, he said in a low voice, ¡°I agree to you working, but I don¡¯t allow you to workte into the night every day. If you¡¯re tired, don¡¯t go to work and just stay home honestly.¡±


    Zelda¡­


    She had just started learning about business at her age. Without putting in effort, how could she seed?


    Unlike Elle, who started dealing with business early, even though she started from the grassroots level after graduation, she already had experience and climbed the ranks quickly, bing thepany¡¯s vice president in a short time and earning everyone¡¯s respect.


    ¡°Charles, I¡¯m not tired.¡±


    Charles turned his head and looked at her silently, his gaze too deep. Zelda soon surrendered under his stare.


    They fell into silence in the car.


    They arrived back at the Winston Mansion, but the silence between the couple remained unbroken.

 Chapter 106

    Linda and Zack were waiting at the door.


    Seeing the couple, Linda respectfully greeted Charles.


    As Monday pushed him out of the car and coldly asked Linda, ¡°What message did the olddy send for you to deliver?¡±


    ncing at Zelda, who was following them but not being pushed by Charles, Linda respectfully replied, ¡°Young Master, the olddy wants to see Zelda and specifically asked me to wait here for her.¡±


    ¡°The olddy wants to see me?¡±


    It¡¯s sote.


    Shouldn¡¯t the olddy be asleep?


    ¡°Yes, Zelda, please follow me.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Linda was still polite to Zelda and gestured for her to follow.


    Zelda hesitated for a moment, looked at the man who had just entered the house, and saw he didn¡¯t object. She said, ¡°Linda, please wait for me for two minutes. I¡¯ll go in and put my bag away first.¡±


    ¡°Zelda can give her bag to Zack to take in. The olddy has been waiting for a long time.¡±


    Zelda nodded and handed her bag to Zack before following Linda.


    Arriving at the main house, they didn¡¯t find the olddy.


    Housekeeper Marry told Zelda, ¡°The olddy has gone back to her room. Zelda, pleasee with me.¡±


    Without suspecting anything, Zelda followed the housekeeper after Linda left.


    The olddy¡¯s room was on the second floor.


    Marry led Zelda upstairs and stopped in front of the olddy¡¯s room. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°Zelda, the olddy has already gone to sleep. Please wait here for a while.¡±


    With that, she turned and left.


    ¡°Marry, if the olddy has gone to sleep, can Ie back tomorrow?¡±


    She¡¯d have to wait until tomorrow if she had to wait here.


    Marry stopped and turned to Zelda, saying, ¡°The olddy instructed that if she falls asleep, Zelda should wait here. It¡¯s best for Zelda to listen to the olddy¡¯s orders.¡±


    Even if she had to wait until tomorrow, Zelda would wait.


    Zelda could tell that the olddy was upset about hering backte. Even if the olddy couldn¡¯t wait, she instructed someone to bring Zelda here and ordered her to wait until dawn.


    Marry turned around again and added, ¡°The gate outside has been locked. Zelda, it¡¯s best for you to wait patiently until the olddy wakes up.¡±


    Zelda furrowed her brows.


    The door was locked, preventing her from returning to Charles¡¯s residence. Her bag was handed over to Zack, and her phone was inside it¡­ She didn¡¯t even have a chance to call Charles to rescue her now.


    Was she really supposed to just wait patiently for the olddy to wake up?


    As she couldn¡¯t hear Mary¡¯s footsteps anymore, the door of another room suddenly opened.


    Nina, dressed in a nightgown, poked her head out, and Zelda spotted her.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    Nina waved her over.


    Zelda immediately walked over.


    ¡°Nina.¡±


    ¡°Shh-¡±


    Nina made a shushing gesture, pulling Zelda into the room before closing the door. She then said to Zelda, ¡°Zelda, my grandmother is lightly sleeping. Speaking loudly will wake her up, and if someone disturbs her rest, she¡¯ll get very angry, even I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    She led Zelda to sit on the sofa in her room. ¡°Zelda, where did you go? Why did youe back sote? My grandmother was waiting for you, and her face turned dark. That¡¯s why she ordered Marry to lock you in here.¡±


    ¡°Did the olddy want to see me?¡±


    Zelda cautiously asked her sister-inw, ¡°Can you tell me, Nina?¡±


    Nina shook her head. ¡°I only came back in the evening, so I don¡¯t know what the olddy wanted with you. I just know that she instructed Linda to go and find you every half an hour. When she found out that you hadn¡¯t returned, her mood kept worsening. During dinner, none of us dared to speak too much, afraid of being scolded by her.¡±


    Even this jewel in the crown of the Winston family was cautious in the face of the olddy¡¯s anger.


    ¡°I went to work, and I worked overtime until now,¡± Zelda said. ¡°Zack should have my contact number. If the olddy needs me, she can have Zack call me.¡±


    ¡°You went to work?¡± Nina questioned with suspicion. ¡°Aren¡¯t you working as a nanny for my big brother? Where else do you work? Doesn¡¯t my big brother pay you?¡±


    ¡°Charles doesn¡¯t pay me,¡± Zelda exined earnestly. ¡°He told me to be self-reliant, but I still need money. So, in order to have some spending money, I had to find a job.¡±


    Nina chuckled.


    ¡°Zelda, I almost believed you. You¡¯re the Zelda of the Roscente family, a true heiress. How could you need money? I heard that your mother gives you a monthly allowance of three hundred thousand US dors, which equals ten thousand US dors a day. That allowance is already quite generous, and you¡¯re not a big spender, so you can¡¯t possibly spend all three hundred thousand. Unless you¡¯re using that money to support your stepfamily.¡±

 Chapter 107

    ¡°Nina seems to know a lot about my situation,¡± Zelda said with self-awareness.


    Nina continued to smile. Despite being the princess of the Winston family, the most prestigious youngdy in River Town, she didn¡¯t put on airs, making Zelda feel that she was approachable.


    When they first met, Zelda thought Nina would be difficult to get along with because they didn¡¯t exchange many words.


    ¡°Your family¡¯s situation as true and fake heiresses has caused quite a stir in River Town. Almost everyone who has inte ess couldn¡¯t help but gossip about the details of your return to the wealthy family. It¡¯s only natural for someone to be curious, and I¡¯m no exception,¡± Nina exined.


    ¡°My stepfamily¡¯s financial situation isn¡¯t bad, and they refuse my help even when I offer it,¡± Zelda said. ¡°As for Charles, he works every day, and I find it boring, so I wanted to find a job. It allows me to earn money and enrich my life, making it more fulfilling. It¡¯s a win-win situation.¡±


    ¡°Did my big brother agree to this?¡± Nina asked.


    ¡°Yes, he did. If he hadn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to leave the Winston estate.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nina admired, ¡°Your big brother is really good to you. I want to work too, but my brothers won¡¯t allow it. They think I don¡¯t have money, so they keep depositing money into my ount.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky,¡± Zelda joked. ¡°I wish I didn¡¯t have to work and still have money to spend. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have as many brothers as you do to give me money.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess I should count my blessings,¡± Nina agreed.


    ¡°I appreciate your help tonight, Nina.¡±


    Nina turned her head and nced at the pair of shoes Zelda was wearing. She smiled and said, ¡°My big brother has never taken anything from me, except for these shoes. In light of this, I¡¯ll help you just this once.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    Nina went to fetch some clothes.


    Soon, she returned with a set of clothes and handed it to Zelda. ¡°Go take a shower quickly.¡±


    Zelda took the clothes and, guided by Nina, entered the bathroom.


    Once she was inside, Nina muttered to herself with a low voice, ¡°My big brother will send someone to pick up Zelda within half an hour.¡±


    Though young, Nina was not foolish; on the contrary, she was very clever.


    She acted so convincingly that Zelda thought she didn¡¯t know anything.


    Just by the fact that her big brother had Zack bring Zelda her shoes to wear, Nina could see how much her big brother cared about Zelda.


    She wanted to see how long her big brother could endure beforeing clean to the family.


    If her big brother personally proposed to marry Zelda, how would the family react? Would Zelda still resort to extreme measures like suicide to reject the proposal, as she did before?


    Though her big brother imed to bring Zelda back to live with them and make her work as his unpaid nanny, intending to take revenge on Zelda, Nina felt that her big brother wanted to make Zelda willingly marry him through their daily interactions.


    Otherwise, her big brother wouldn¡¯t make so many exceptions for Zelda.


    No one in this world, except for her, knew that when her big brother treated a woman well, he could make that woman intoxicated with his care and tenderness.


    Charles had juste out of the bathroom and sat in his wheelchair when he heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Young Master, have you gone to bed?¡± Zack¡¯s voice came from behind the door.


    Charles pushed his wheelchair over and opened the door, looking at Zack standing there.


    ¡°Young Master, Young Madam hasn¡¯t returned yet, and it¡¯s already half past eleven at night,¡± Zack said anxiously. ¡°At this hour, Madam is already asleep.¡±


    Charles furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Zack, what did Grandma want to ask Zelda? Did you tell her about my willingness to do rehabilitation?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Zack realized that he might have caused trouble for Young Madam.


    Grandma was very dissatisfied with Young Madam¡¯ste return, and now she had disappeared. Grandma would probably be angry and might even lock Young Madam in the main house. Zack didn¡¯t dare to think about how Grandma would punish Young Madam.


    But Charles didn¡¯t me Zack.


    He instructed Zack, ¡°Go over there now and bring her back. Tell Marry that I¡¯m hungry and want supper. Ask Zelda toe back and make supper for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Young Master, I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    With Charles¡¯s instructions, Zack had a reason to ¡°rescue¡± Young Madam, so he hurriedly left.


    Zelda had already fallen asleep in Nina¡¯s room, and the two girls chatted for a while before drifting off into dreams.


    They were awakened by themotion outside.

 Chapter 108

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Nina sat up and grabbed a thin coat, saying to Zelda, ¡°Stay here, I¡¯ll go out and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± Zelda also wanted to know what was going on.


    The main house was brightly lit.


    All the servants working here were searching for Zelda everywhere.


    They searched every corner of the main house, except for Grandma and Miss, whom they dared not disturb, but they couldn¡¯t find Zelda anywhere.


    ¡°Keep your voices down, don¡¯t wake Grandma and Miss,¡± Marry reprimanded them in a low voice.


    ¡°Marry, what should we do if we can¡¯t find Zelda? Young Master ising to get her,¡± Linda was the most nervous, her face pale with worry.


    She was the one who had taken Zelda to the Young Master¡¯s ce, and now that Zelda couldn¡¯t be found, would the Young Master me her?


    ¡°Could she have climbed over the wall and left? She¡¯s not very familiar with the surroundings, so she might have gotten lost. Let¡¯s go outside and search, try not to disturb the young masters,¡± Zack suggested.


    Especially the Young Master.


    ¡°Climb over the wall?¡± Marry looked at the two-meter-high wall.


    Zack exined, ¡°Zelda used to run a training center and learned martial arts like Sanda and Taekwondo. She should be able to climb over the wall.¡±


    ¡°Then she might have actually climbed over the wall and left.¡±


    Marry immediately ordered everyone, ¡°You go out and search, I¡¯ll go to the surveince room to check the footage.¡±


    With that, she turned to leave but saw two girls standing at the door, looking at her curiously.


    Marry¡­


    They had almost turned the main house upside down looking for Zelda, and now they had received the favor of Miss, dreaming together with Miss.


    If theirmotion hadn¡¯t woken the two girls, they wouldn¡¯t have found Zelda even by daybreak.


    ¡°Marry, what are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Miss, the Young Master wants supper, so Zack came to get Zelda. But when I went upstairs to find Zelda, she was gone. I was just about to rally everyone to search for her, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be with Miss.¡±


    Nina understood. She thought her big brother would send someone to take Zelda away within half an hour, but she fell asleep, and there was no movement from her big brother¡¯s side.


    She wondered if she could be med for this dy.


    ¡°Zelda, the Young Master wants the supper you make. Hurry back with Zack and don¡¯t let the Young Master wait too long.¡±


    After Marry breathed a sigh of relief, she urged Zelda to leave quickly.


    After tonight, the people in the main house finally understood Zelda¡¯s position in the Young Master¡¯s eyes.


    Ten minutester.


    Zelda entered the hall and saw the man waiting for her. As she walked towards the kitchen, she asked, ¡°Charles, what would you like to eat?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Charles said coldly. ¡°I just used Zack as an excuse to get someone over here. Everything¡¯s fine now. You can go back to your room and rest.¡±


    Zelda was taken aback.


    She turned to look at the man with a cold exterior.


    Soon, she walked up to Charles, bent down, and helped him up onto his wheelchair, pushing him towards her room.


    ¡°That¡¯s not my room.¡±


    ¡°The whole building is yours, so why isn¡¯t it your room?¡±


    Charles¡­


    She countered him with his own words.


    ¡°Charles, are you shy? It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ve slept together before.¡±


    Charles¡­


    His ears turned slightly red.


    Zelda noticed this and chuckled silently. Charles was indeed innocent when it came to matters between men and women.


    With shamelessness like Zelda¡¯s around, Charles didn¡¯t sleep well again that night. He kept dreaming of the woman with whom he had tangled in passion.


    He hated the god of dreams. Couldn¡¯t he change the dream for him?


    It was always the same dream, tormenting him. Too much of it, and he would wake up feeling restless.


    His shameless wife often unconsciously snuggled into his arms, her soft body brushing against him, her faint scent filling his nostrils. Charles really wanted to take her right then and there.


    Unfortunately, his legs weren¡¯t cooperating.


    Thinking about marital rtions, unless she took the lead.


    Charles couldn¡¯t say that sentence.


    Moreover, this woman always thought he couldn¡¯t perform.


    Was it because she thought he couldn¡¯t perform that she dared to be so bold in teasing him?


    As dawn approached, the tormenting dream finally stopped bothering Charles, and he fell asleep in a daze.


    Zelda¡¯s biological clock was very urate. She woke up at half past six in the morning.


    Opening her eyes, she found herself still resting her head on Charles¡¯s arm. She quickly rolled away, afraid of being choked by Charles if she moved too slowly.


    Fortunately, Charles was sleeping soundly.


    She didn¡¯t disturb him.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was Saturday today, so she didn¡¯t have to go to work. Zelda didn¡¯t rush to get up, lying quietly beside Charles, silently watching him sleep.


    He was really handsome.


    Zelda reached out and touched Charles¡¯s face. As she touched him, she leaned in closer, wanting to kiss his lips.

 Chapter 109

    Unexpectedly, Charles suddenly opened his eyes at that moment, startling her, and she quickly rolled away.


    Thud!


    Zelda tumbled off the bed.


    It hurt a bit and was quite embarrassing.


    Charles sat up abruptly, leaning over to look.


    Seeing her sprawled on the floor, his lips curled up in a smile, but when Zelda got up, his smile vanished, reced by a cold look.


    ¡°Oops.¡±


    Charles¡¯s face tightened.


    ¡°Oops, Charles, good morning.¡±


    ¡°Are you silly? Laughing like a fool.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zelda rubbed her mouth and nose, feeling a bit sore. ¡°I fell with my face down, but at least I didn¡¯t hit my head. Can¡¯t call me silly.¡±


    ¡°Charles, why did you suddenly wake up?¡±


    Charles coldly snorted, ¡°What? Can¡¯t I wake up? You want to touch me while I¡¯m asleep?¡±


    ¡°¡­ We¡¯re husband and wife, legally married. When I kiss you, it¡¯s just spicing things up in the marriage.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, you don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re just a cold-blooded creature who doesn¡¯t know what love is or how to flirt. When you talk about spicing things up in the marriage, it¡¯s like saying nothing.¡±


    Charles was excellent in many aspects, but Zelda wasn¡¯t entirely satisfied with him when it came to emotions.


    Being criticized by his wife forcking in romanticism, Charles suddenly put on a look of eager learning. ¡°You understand it, you teach me then. Teach me, and I¡¯ll understand next time you talk about spicing things up.¡±


    Zelda felt he made a valid point, but she also felt he was setting a trap for her.


    She couldn¡¯t trap this man with her intelligence. To protect herself, Zelda dared not jump into the trap.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go prepare breakfast. Charles, what do you want for breakfast today? I¡¯ll make yours, but if you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll just make mine.¡±


    He had plenty of people serving him, and he didn¡¯t need her to show affection.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever you eat.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯tin that my breakfast is too simpleter.¡±


    Zelda went to get changed, heading into the bathroom.


    When she came out, she was wearing a in long skirt.


    Charles sat in his wheelchair, watching her change into the skirt. After a while, he said, ¡°You like throwing people over your shoulder, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you find it inconvenient to wear a skirt?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Charles, your wife is actually very gentle.¡±


    Stop bringing up her roughness all the time.


    Zelda changed into another outfit, opting for a short-sleeved t-shirt and cropped pants.


    ¡°Charles, you¡¯re right. This outfit is more convenient. I can run even faster.¡±


    ¡°You should be a police officer, specializing in catching robbers and thieves. I guarantee you¡¯ll catch every one of them.¡±


    ¡°Charles, are you praising me for running too fast, or are you mocking me for not looking like ady?¡±


    Charles chuckled.


    As heughed, Zelda couldn¡¯t help but lose herposure, mesmerized by his smile.


    Seeing her about to drool, Charles teased, ¡°Back to your senses now. You¡¯re almost drooling.¡±


    Zelda stepped forward, bent down to hold Charles¡¯s cheeks, and bit his lips, biting hard enough that Charles felt the pain but didn¡¯t push her away.


    ¡°Laughing so charmingly early in the morning, are you trying to make me burst a blood vessel and die? It¡¯s painful to see but can¡¯t be tasted. Ufortable!¡±


    Satisfied with the result of her bite, Zelda patted the man¡¯s handsome face and said, ¡°You should smile more often. You look so good when you smile, it¡¯s intoxicating. Frowning all day is too scary. I¡¯ll tell you, when I saw you looking so cold before, my legs would tremble uncontrobly.¡±


    Charles didn¡¯t believe her.


    If she was afraid of him, she wouldn¡¯t have slit her wrist in front of him to refuse the marriage proposal, let alone pressured him to marry her after waking up.


    Sometimes, she was cowardly.


    Most of the time, she was bold and daring.


    Perhaps it was because she grew up in the countryside and didn¡¯t know much about him, so she was fearless.


    But she didn¡¯t know that it was her boldness and shamelessness that made him increasingly enjoy being with her. Such a person made him feel that she was genuine and wouldn¡¯t scheme against him.


    ¡°Ah, let¡¯s not talk about it. I¡¯ll go make breakfast quickly and stew some tonic soup for my mother. I¡¯ll take it to the hospitalter. I missed her yesterday and don¡¯t know if she¡¯s feeling better.¡±


    Zelda turned to leave.


    Charles watched her go, touching the spot where she had bitten him. She had bitten him so hard that it felt swollen.


    Since it was still early, the entire Winston mansion was quiet and peaceful.


    The servants who got up early were doing everything quietly, afraid of waking up the masters.


    When Zelda entered the kitchen, she found plenty of fresh ingredients. She looked through them and found a variety of ingredients. She wanted to show off her cooking skills and prepare a table full of delicious dishes.

 Chapter 110

    For breakfast, Zelda preferred something light.


    Today, she wanted to have rice porridge with pickled vegetables.


    Despite having so many ingredients, there were no pickled vegetables. She had no choice but to fry up a few side dishes to go with the rice porridgeter.


    She also made chicken soup for her foster mother.


    Outside, there were steady footsteps.


    ¡°Lucas.¡±


    Zelda heard Zack¡¯s respectful greeting.


    Lucas?


    Isn¡¯t that Lucas?


    Why was he here?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Since learning yesterday that Zelda had be their sister-inw, Lucas had been itching to find out more. So he came over early in the morning.


    ¡°Zack, hasn¡¯t my eldest brother gotten up yet? It smells so good, who¡¯s in the kitchen?¡±


    Zack didn¡¯t know that Lucas already knew Zelda¡¯s identity, so he answered, ¡°It¡¯s Zelda, she¡¯s preparing breakfast for Young Master.¡±


    Lucas¡¯s eyes flickered, and he suddenly leaned closer to Zack, startling Zack, who discreetly moved away.


    His expression remained respectful as he asked, ¡°Lucas, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Zack, I already know.¡±


    ¡°Know what, Master Lucas?¡±


    ¡°I know Zelda is my sister-inw.¡±


    Zack¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Oh.¡±


    Lucas was dissatisfied. ¡°Zack, you¡¯re the steward of my eldest brother¡¯s estate. You know a lot about my eldest brother. Tell me, what¡¯s going on between them? Weren¡¯t they both unwilling to marry each other in the beginning?¡±


    The proposal to Roscente was grandmother¡¯s idea.


    Actually, the eldest brother wasn¡¯t interested in Zelda and didn¡¯t want to marry her.


    ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re asking me about my master while ignoring me, which puts me in a difficult position.¡±


    Charles opened the door, wheeling himself out.


    The room was on the ground floor, so it was very convenient. He could even hear the voices in the hall.


    ¡°Elder brother, good morning.¡±


    Lucas didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all about prying into his brother¡¯s privacy and greeted his elder brother withposure.


    He approached, intending to push his brother¡¯s wheelchair, but unexpectedly saw his brother¡¯s lips swollen. At first, he thought he was seeing things, but upon closer inspection, he realized it was indeed swollen.


    Swollen lips¡­


    It was so tempting.


    Lucas smiled ambiguously, deliberately asking, ¡°Brother, did you get bitten by a mosquito on your lips? They¡¯re swollen.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, a super-sized mosquito bit me hard, and my lips swelled up like this.¡±


    Lucas¡¯s smile became even more ambiguous. ¡°How big was that super-sized mosquito?¡±


    Charles gave him a sharp look. ¡°It was bitten by your sister-inw. Satisfied with your curiosity, you can leave if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    Lucas not only didn¡¯t leave but also showed an expression of excitement, asking, ¡°Brother, are you okay now?¡±


    Charles scowled.


    Lucas quickly said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not prying into your private life with her. I just want to know if you¡¯re okay. We can rest assured.¡±


    Grandmother and parents all said that Charles couldn¡¯t have children. In the future, he and Lucas would have several more children, and each of them would give one child to Charles, so that Charles would have two children under his name.


    Although Lucas was still single, he didn¡¯t want his future children to be fostered elsewhere, even if it was his own elder brother.


    Charles didn¡¯t directly answer, but repeated what Zelda had said in the room, saying coldly, ¡°Your sister-inw said she got angry because she couldn¡¯t taste what she saw, so she bit my lips hard.¡±


    Lucas¡¯s sparkling eyes dimmed in an instant, including Zack, who had been listening attentively, looking disappointed.


    He thought his eldest brother was fine now.


    Zelda brought out breakfast and set it on the dining table. Upon hearing the conversation between the brothers, she walked out and greeted, ¡°Lucas, do you want to stay for breakfast?¡±


    Before Lucas could answer, Charles coldly interjected, ¡°His mouth is picky; he can only eat the breakfast prepared for him in his little kitchen.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Clearly, his elder brother was the pickiest eater.


    Although Lucas was also picky, it was because he managed the Rich Hotel and tasted various delicacies.


    Moreover, the kitchen in his residence didn¡¯t have a chef. He was the top chef himself.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here for a rare visit, let¡¯s have breakfast together.¡±


    Lucas shamelessly stayed.


    ¡°Yes, since you¡¯re here for a rare visit, let¡¯s have breakfast together.¡±


    Zelda had been living in the Winston mansion for some time now. Charles¡¯s residence was like a forbidden area for the other members of the Winston family. Except for Charles¡¯s bodyguards, few people woulde in. Even Linda, when conveying orders from the grandmother, would wait outside.


    Charles¡¯s younger brothers, none of them hade before. Today, Lucas only came because of some wind blowing.


    Afraid that his eldest brother would kick him out, Lucas entered the dining room ahead of time.


    When he saw that the breakfast Zelda prepared was just rice porridge with two side dishes she fried, he frowned and said to Zelda, ¡°Is this how you take care of my elder brother? Just a bowl of rice porridge and two side dishes?¡±


    He smelled the chicken soup when he came in, and he could still smell it now.

 Chapter 111

    Charles, who came inter, said coldly, ¡°If you dislike it, you can leave.¡±


    ¡°Elder brother, this is too simple. Itcks nutrition. Your body needs to replenish nutrients at all times.¡±


    Lucas thought that Zelda¡¯s breakfast was too simple. What kind of family was the Winston? When dining, the table would always be richlyid out.


    As the head of the Winston family, the breakfast prepared for the elder brother in the main kitchen was the one with rich nutrition.


    ¡°I said, if you dislike it, you can go back to your side.¡±


    Lucas dared not say anything more.


    ¡°I only prepared breakfast for Charles and myself. If the second young master stays, both my husband and I will have to eat half a bowl less to give you one. If the second young master dislikes it, you might as well not eat it. My husband and I can eat a little more.¡±


    Lucas¡­


    Well-deserved couple!


    Zelda went back to the kitchen, scooped a bowl of chicken soup for Charles, and put a chicken leg in another bowl. She brought them out and ced them in Charles¡¯s seat, then helped Charles to sit at the table, saying gently, ¡°You¡¯ll have the first bowl of soup and two chicken legs, one for you and one for my mother.¡±


    Charles¡¯s handsome face remained indifferent, but his lips curled slightly, indicating his current contentment.


    She cleaned the thermos and poured the remaining chicken soup into it, scooping some chicken meat into the thermos as well. The rest of the chicken meat was put on a te and brought out to Lucas. She said, ¡°The second young master said my breakfastcks nutrition. This te of chicken meat is for the second young master. Please help me resolve it.¡±


    Lucas wanted to refuse, but he received a sharp nce from his elder brother. With a strong desire to survive, he quickly lowered his head, picked up his chopsticks, and quickly ate a piece of chicken.


    God knows how long it had been since hest ate chicken.


    At the same time, in the main house.


    Apanied by her granddaughter, the olddy finished her breakfast and elegantly wiped her mouth with a napkin. She gently asked Marry, who was serving beside her, ¡°What time did Zeldae backst night? I told her to wait for me. Why didn¡¯t she?¡±


    She didn¡¯t regard her old self highly enough.


    Marry replied, ¡°Madam, Zelda came back at ten o¡¯clockst night. Originally, she wanted to wait for you to wake up, but the young master wanted a midnight snack, so Zack came to call her back.¡±


    The olddy chuckled twice, ¡°Charles is so protective of her. It¡¯s just letting her stand by for one night, but she was in a hurry to find an excuse to call her back. Oh well, as long as Charles likes it.¡±


    No matter how much she disliked Zelda, as long as Zelda could make her grandson happy and help him with his rehabilitation, she was useful. Giving Zelda some face and letting her live peacefully in the Winston mansion was enough.


    When Charles was able to stand up again, it wouldn¡¯t be toote to drive Zelda away.


    When she sought Roscente¡¯s proposal in the past and wanted to marry Zelda, it was because Charles was injured and unable to continue the family line. The high-ssdies in River Town society who used to be infatuated with Charles didn¡¯t want to marry him now, so the olddy had no choice but to propose to the Roscente to marry Zelda.


    If Charles recovered, Zelda wouldn¡¯t even be worthy of helping him put on his shoes, let alone staying in the mansion.


    ¡°Maybe Zelda takes good care of the young master. I heard from Zack that Zelda is not afraid of the young master¡¯s temper and has a thick skin.¡±


    The olddy smiled, ¡°Does that girl have thick skin?¡±


    ¡°If she hadn¡¯t caught Charles¡¯s eye, no matter how thick her skin was, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to stay.¡±


    Marry nodded in agreement.


    The young master had a particrly bad temper after the ident, and no one could stand it.


    Zelda could stay not only because the young master wanted to y tricks on her, but also because, as the olddy said, there must be something about her that suited the young master¡¯s taste, so she could stay a little longer.


    ¡°Nina, apany grandma for a walk outside.¡±


    The olddy changed the subject.


    Nina obediently agreed, got up, and apanied her grandmother out of the main house.


    After wandering around the courtyard of the main house, the olddy said to her granddaughter, ¡°Nina, shall we go visit your elder brother?¡±


    ¡°Will it disturb my elder brother¡¯s rest?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see. If he¡¯s resting, we¡¯lle back.¡±


    Nina nodded repeatedly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    So, the grandmother and granddaughter headed towards Charles¡¯s residence.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 112

    When they walked into Charles¡¯s residence and saw potted flowers filling the courtyard, they thought they hade to the wrong ce. They instinctively turned to leave. After taking two steps, the olddy stopped, turned her head to look again, and said to her granddaughter, ¡°Nina, I remember this is your elder brother¡¯s residence. Are we not in the wrong ce?¡±


    Nina nced around uncertainly and said, ¡°Grandma, I also remember that this is big brother¡¯s residence. We shouldn¡¯t be in the wrong ce.¡±


    ¡°Why are there so many flowers? I thought it was our family¡¯s garden.¡±


    Nina reminded, ¡°Grandma, there was quite amotion here the other day. It seemed like Zack went out and bought a lot of potted flowers ording to big brother¡¯s orders.¡±


    The olddy nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, I forgot. That¡¯s right, with so many flowers, it doesn¡¯t seem like your big brother¡¯s taste.¡±


    Charles was not one to cherish flowers.


    The grandmother and granddaughter exchanged nces.


    If it wasn¡¯t Charles¡¯s taste, then it must be Zelda¡¯s taste.


    Charles actually changed the courtyard environment for Zelda!


    ¡°Grandma, do we still want to go in and visit?¡±


    Nina watched her grandmother¡¯s changing expression.


    The olddy felt a lump in her throat, unable to vent it out. After all, her grandson was disabled and couldn¡¯t act like a man anymore.


    Now that Zelda was taking care of him and making him happy, it was a good thing.


    Who cared how her grandson treated Zelda?


    But¡­ What if Charles fully recovered?


    With a long sigh, the olddy said, ¡°Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Just as the grandmother and granddaughter were about to enter, the two brothers, Charles and Lucas, came out from inside, with Lucas pushing his brother.


    Zelda had already taken the chicken soup to her foster mother and had asked Charles for a day off to go back to her parents¡¯ home. She nned to apany her parents for the day and then depart from the Roscente at night to attend Yemmy¡¯s birthday party at the Granger family along with Elle.


    She even took the evening gown she was going to wear tonight.


    ¡°Grandma, Nina.¡±


    Lucas greeted the olddy first.


    The olddy¡¯s face showed a loving expression as she nodded in response to Lucas¡¯s greeting, feeling particrly pleased to see the harmonious scene of the brothers.


    ¡°Charles, are you going out?¡±


    The olddy asked her eldest grandson.


    ¡°I just finished breakfast and wanted to go out for a walk. Grandma, is there something?¡±


    Charles¡¯s attitude was also serious when facing his family, making people feel that he was difficult to get along with.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you talking about, child? Can¡¯t grandmae and see you without a reason?¡±


    Charles pursed his lips without saying a word.


    Since his temper became worse, not only did the servants not like to work here, but also his family members rarely stepped into his residence. Although it was mainly because of him, Charles still felt ufortable, and the more ufortable he felt, the more he would vent his anger at everyone.


    ¡°What about Zelda?¡±


    The olddy asked casually.


    ¡°She took a day off.¡±


    Charles replied in a deep voice, ¡°Her foster mother had a car ident, so she took a day off this weekend to take care of her foster mother at the hospital.¡±


    The olddy nodded, ¡°Gratitude is greater than kinship. Her foster mother raised her for twenty-five years and treated her with all her heart. If her foster mother had an ident, she should go take care of her.¡±


    Nina added, ¡°She¡¯s quite righteous. She¡¯s better than Elle.¡±


    Elle didn¡¯t want to go back to her biological mother¡¯s side and rarely interacted with her, obviously despising her biological mother and coveting the good conditions in her foster parents¡¯ home.


    ¡°Charles, why did you put so many flowers here¡­¡±


    The olddy paid particr attention to Charles¡¯s expression as she said this.


    ¡°It looks nice.¡±


    Charles said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve added some vitality here? It¡¯s no longer so dull.¡±


    The olddy smiled, ¡°Yes, yes, you have added some vitality. It¡¯s nice to see so many flowers in the courtyard. It will improve everyone¡¯s mood when they go out.¡±


    Seeing that Charles¡¯s expression was still cold, she knew he didn¡¯t want to say more, so she said considerately, ¡°Lucas, you push your brother out for a walk. I¡¯ll go back and rest. I¡¯m getting old, and I get tired after walking for a while.¡±


    The three siblings knew that the olddy was telling a lie, but none of them exposed it.


    They watched as the grandmother left, and then the brothers continued to walk outside.


    After walking around outside for a while, they arrived at the time for Charles¡¯s rehabilitation. During his rehabilitation, apart from the staff at the rehabilitation center, no one else was allowed to be present. He didn¡¯t want anyone to see him fall down after walking a few steps.


    After a whole afternoon of rehabilitation, Charles was exhausted and hisplexion became unusually ugly.

 Chapter 113

    Everyone, including Zack, was cautious and dared not move around in front of him.


    It wasn¡¯t until evening, when the sun set into the sea, that Charles, who had rested briefly, adjusted his mood and summoned Zack.


    ¡°Young master.¡±


    ¡°Has Miss left yet?¡±


    Nina would also attend the party at the Granger family tonight.


    Zack quickly replied, ¡°Not yet, but soon.¡±


    As the steward, Zack paid attention to the situation everywhere.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Charles responded with a grunt and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Zack didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do, and since he didn¡¯t speak, Zack didn¡¯t dare to ask. He could only retreat silently.


    After some thought, Charles took out his phone and called his sister. When his sister answered the phone, he said, ¡°Nina, I¡¯ll apany you to the Granger family.¡±


    Nina was very surprised. ¡°Big brother, are you going to the Granger family for Yemmy¡¯s birthday?¡±


    Big brother rarely attended parties before. If a family could invite big brother to attend a party, that family would feel particrly honored.


    After big brother¡¯s ident, he didn¡¯t even show up at his own family¡¯s events, let alone attend parties hosted by others.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Charles instructed, ¡°Help me prepare a gift, as if it¡¯s my birthday gift to Yemmy. It doesn¡¯t have to be valuable, just casual. The more casual, the better. I don¡¯t want her to think I¡¯m interested in her.¡±


    Yemmy, like Beauty, liked him.


    The difference was that Beauty had always secretly admired him and hadn¡¯t broken the ice, while Yemmy openly pursued him for a long time, until he had his ident and Yemmy gave up.


    Huh, it was all because she thought he ¡°couldn¡¯t act like a man¡± and because he was disabled.


    ¡°Big brother, the gifts I prepare are all valuable. Let me prepare a non-valuable one for you temporarily. Where should I go to prepare it?¡±


    Nina said with a headache, ¡°Big brother, give me some instructions.¡±


    After pursing his lips, Charles said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll prepare it myself. Come over, and we¡¯ll go out together.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nina agreed readily.


    After ending the call, Charles called Zack again and instructed him, ¡°Go find the cheapest vase, clean it, and pack it up for me. I want to give it to someone.¡±


    Zack was stunned for a moment, then quickly replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Who was the young master going to give a vase to?


    And it had to be the cheapest one.


    ¡°Young master, the vases in the house are all antiques.¡±


    Zack was testing the waters.


    ¡°Go to Lao Wang¡¯s ce and get a vase that hasn¡¯t been used before, clean it up, and pack it up.¡±


    Zack¡­


    Lao Wang was one of Winston¡¯s gardeners, specializing in taking care of flowers and nts. The vases there were indeed extremely cheappared to the vases in the young master¡¯s house!


    Who had offended the young master to the point where he wanted to send a vase to mock him?


    ¡°Go now!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare it right away.¡±


    Zack didn¡¯t dare to specte further and quickly went to prepare it.


    At the Roscente.


    Chris personally applied light makeup for her daughter, then stepped back a few steps to scrutinize her daughter.


    ¡°Mom, how do I look? Your daughter is beautiful, right? Everyone says I inherited the best qualities from you and dad.¡±


    When the Peck couple were young, they were also a handsome man and a beautiful woman. Zelda inherited the best qualities from her parents. How could she not be beautiful?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Since she could remember, every time someone saw her, they would say to n¡¯s mom that she looked exceptionally good and could definitely win a beauty pageant when she grew up.


    Every time, n¡¯s mom would say that she didn¡¯t expect her to participate in anypetition or beauty pageant. She just hoped that she would grow up peacefully, without illness, pain, or disaster.


    Chris smiled, ¡°Of course, my daughter is beautiful. If you wear the Cartier ne I gave you, you will shine even more brightly.¡±


    Zelda smiled meaningfully, ¡°Mom, you have already given me too much jewelry. I¡¯m afraid Elle will be jealous. Mom, you should give that ne to herter.¡±


    In her previous life, when she attended the banquet at the Granger family, she was drenched in wine by Yemmy. It was because Yemmy wanted to punish Elle for her, and also because of the Cartier ne she wore.


    Afterwards, Elle specifically told her that Yemmy liked that ne very much, but Chris bought it first. When Yemmy saw her wearing that ne at the party, she got angry and poured wine on her to embarrass her at the party.


    Chris thought for a moment and said, ¡°Okay,ter I will give the ne to Elle. Zelda, stand up and take a few steps for mom to see.¡±


    Zelda, who had already changed into her evening gown, stood up and walked a few steps for her mother to see, saying with a smile, ¡°Mom, rest assured, I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    ¡°People rely on clothes, Buddha relies on gold clothes. My daughter is dressed up beautifully, she¡¯s also a great beauty. As a mother, seeing my daughter grow up and¡­ get married, I feel doubly gratified.¡±

 Chapter 114

    Thest three words Chris said carried too much reluctance.


    Charles didn¡¯t give his daughter a grand wedding, and he didn¡¯t even announce that they were in a marital rtionship.


    If it weren¡¯t for her daughter forcing the marriage, Chris would definitely have gone to Charles and asked him to give Zelda a grand wedding.


    Zelda knew that she had married Charles without her parents¡¯ consent, which brought them shock as well as a lot of reluctance and sadness. She hurriedly walked back to her mother¡¯s side and warmly embraced her mother¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m doing very well now, really.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s good about it? A secret marriage, no wedding, I just want to see you wearing a wedding dress and getting married.¡±


    ¡°Enough, no matter how much we talk, we can¡¯t change the situation. It¡¯s better to adapt to the current situation. Zelda, in the future, it will depend on you to live well. Even if your parents want to help you, it¡¯s difficult for them to intervene.¡±


    Marrying into a family like the Winston¡¯s, it¡¯s difficult to intervene.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see if Elle is ready.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chris released Zelda¡¯s arm from around her shoulder and turned to leave.


    Zelda saw her mother wiping her eyes as she walked out of the room.


    ¡°Mom, while protecting you, I will also find happiness, believe me.¡±


    Zelda murmured softly.


    Without her parents¡¯ consent, she hugged Charles¡¯s big sturdy legs as soon as she came back and married him. It was her unfilial act, butpared to the tragedy of her previous life, her unfilial act was to escape from the tragedy of her previous life.


    Chris knocked on Elle¡¯s door.


    Elle came to open the door wearing her evening gown. When she saw it was Chris, she smiled and said, ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°Well, Elle, are you ready? Can we go out now? Zelda is already prepared.¡±


    Chris entered the room and said gently, ¡°Elle, mom will apany you and your sister tonight. Zelda is not familiar with those people, so please take care of her.¡±


    Elle said responsibly, ¡°Mom, I will. I will take good care of Zelda and introduce more friends to her.¡±


    ¡°However¡­¡±


    Elle said with a headache, ¡°Mom, I have been trying my best to help Zelda integrate into our circle, but Zelda always hangs out with Cindy. Although Cindy¡¯s conditions are not bad, Cindy is just infatuated. Whenever she sees a good-looking man, she bes infatuated, and she often takes sneak photos of others and posts them in her room.¡±


    ¡°Mom, our circle, whether big or small, everyone knows each other. If one day someone¡¯s boyfriend is photographed by Cindy and the photos are posted and collected by her, who will feel good about it?¡±


    Chris fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Cindy¡¯s hobby is criticized, but she treats Zelda sincerely. Zelda gets along well with her, and mom can¡¯t bear to stop Zelda from making friends. However, what you said makes sense. Mom will talk to Zeldater. Tonight, stay with her and don¡¯t hang out with Cindy.¡±


    Zelda is now Charles¡¯s wife.


    Charles may be disabled, but Charles is handsome.


    If Cindy sees Charles in the future, and she takes sneak photos of Charles and posts them, will Zelda feelfortable?


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m doing this for Zelda¡¯s own good.¡±


    Chris took Elle¡¯s hand and patted the back of her hand affectionately, saying lovingly, ¡°Elle, mom knows you¡¯re doing this for Zelda¡¯s own good, mom won¡¯t me you.¡±


    She saw that the ne Elle was wearing was too small, so she said to Elle, ¡°Your ne is a bit small. I have a new ne that suits you well. I¡¯ll give it to you. Wear it to the banquet tonight. You will definitely charm a lot of boys with it.¡±


    Elle thanked her quickly.


    Chris got up and went to Zelda¡¯s room to get a rectangr brocade box. She gave the brocade box to Elle.


    Opening the box, Elle saw a Cartier ne inside and liked it very much. She took out the ne and said with a smile, ¡°Mom, I really like this ne. It¡¯s beautiful. Thank you, mom.¡±


    ¡°What are you thankful for? There¡¯s no need to be polite between mother and daughter. Come, let me help you put it on.¡±


    Chris took the ne from Elle and helped her put it on, then took off Elle¡¯s original ne.


    Elle looked at herself in the mirror and felt that her temperament had risen to another level after wearing this ne.


    She was the sessor carefully cultivated by the Roscente, pampered and spoiled. Her temperament was originally good. No matter what kind of jewelry she wore, she could hold her own.


    ¡°Elle, although tonight ¡®s Yemmys birthday party and she is the protagonist, it doesn¡¯t affect you making friends. If you meet a nice and attractive man, you should seize the opportunity.¡±


    Chris lighty adjusted her foster daughter¡¯s dress and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t let what happened with Lowell affect you. Burton¡¯s mother¡¯s actions were too much. The Lowell is not suitable for you and your sister.¡±

 Chapter 115

    ¡°Mom, I know, I won¡¯t let what happened with Burton¡¯s mother bother me.¡±


    Burton said he would apany his mother to the Granger family¡¯s banquet tonight.


    I wonder if his arm still hurts?


    ¡°You have always been smart, capable, and sensible. Mom is relieved. Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. You and Zelda should leave now, so you won¡¯t be med by Yemmy for beingte.¡±


    Elle smiled, ¡°Mom, Yemmy and I are good friends, she won¡¯t me us.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she still brought her delicate purse and put her phone inside.


    Chris smiled but didn¡¯t respond.


    However, she had thoughts in her heart.


    Elle had taken Zelda¡¯s ce, received the best education since childhood, and lived a luxurious life, better than Zelda in every aspect.


    Now, Zelda could only be friends with someone like Cindy, while Elle became good friends with Yemmy, one of the most valuable individuals in River Town.


    Chris felt a sense of imbnce. If Elle and Zelda were still as close as they were in the past year, Chris would only feel gratified. But now, knowing that Elle was actually digging pits for Zelda everywhere, Chris couldn¡¯t bear it.


    She agreed to Zelda¡¯s suggestion to give the Cartier ne to Elle to wear to the banquet for a reason.


    Zelda didn¡¯t know, it was out of courtesy.


    But Chris understood.


    When she chose that ne, Yemmy happened to like it too. Because she bought it first, although Yemmy didn¡¯t say anything, her expression revealed her dissatisfaction.


    Yemmy had been spoiled by her family too much. Whatever she wanted, she would get it. No matter how valuable the ne was, if it was something Yemmy liked, she would want it. If she couldn¡¯t get it, she would be obsessed with it.


    What would she think when she saw Elle wearing the ne that she had coveted but couldn¡¯t buy?


    When Elle saw Zelda dressed up beautifully, there was surprise in her eyes. She didn¡¯t expect this country girl to look so stunning in Beauty¡¯s evening gown.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with me that makes you look at me like that?¡± Zelda asked Elle yfully.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re too beautiful. Even I, as a woman, am dazzled by you, Zelda. You should dress up like this more often. You¡¯re good in every way, but you always dress so casually. Mom and I have given you many brand-name clothes, but you don¡¯t wear them.¡±


    Elle smiled and took Zelda¡¯s hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice like this now? Tonight, no one will dare to call you a country bumpkin. I will definitely shut their mouths!¡±


    When others called her a country bumpkin, Elle would pretend not to know, keeping her distance and letting others insult her with words.


    In her previous life, she always trusted Elle and ended up with a tragic end.


    In this life, Elle would never again use others to hurt her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After praising Zelda, Elle wanted to hold Zelda¡¯s hand and go downstairs, but Zelda pulled her hand back. She didn¡¯t insist, but walked downstairs gracefully and proudly.


    Since both sisters were wearing evening gowns and high heels, they didn¡¯t drive themselves. Instead, they were sent to the Granger family¡¯s banquet by Roscente¡¯s driver.


    Yemmy¡¯s birthday party was held at the Granger family mansion, which, like the Winston mansion, was veryrge and could amodaterge gatherings without feeling crowded.


    Winston had an entertainmentpany, and to celebrate Yemmy¡¯s birthday, the Granger family also arranged for many popr celebrities toe and sing on stage to entertain the guests.


    It could be said that tonight¡¯s Granger family gathering was a gathering of business tycoons and beauties.


    As the protagonist of tonight, Yemmy had not yet appeared, still in her room choosing her evening gown.


    She went to Beauty to retrieve the several sets of dresses she had chosen, each one beautiful. She tried on each one and felt that she could be stunningly beautiful in all of them, so she had difficulty choosing which one to wear.


    Frank Granger knocked on the door and entered.


    He was the fourth young master of the Granger family, Yemmy¡¯s own brother, and the vice president of the Winston Group.


    ¡°Yemmy, you haven¡¯t changed into your evening gown yet. The number of guests is increasing. You can¡¯t hide in your room all the time, can you?¡± Frank looked a bit helpless seeing that his sister hadn¡¯t changed into her evening gown yet. ¡°Is it that the dresses don¡¯t satisfy you? Should I ask Beauty to send over a few more sets?¡±


    ¡°Silly brother, you came at just the right time. Help me choose which one to wear so that I can shine and dazzle the whole room.¡± Yemmy dragged her brother closer and asked him to help her choose.

 Chapter 116

    ¡°So you have difficulty choosing.¡±


    Frankughed, ¡°No matter what clothes my sister wears, she can shine and dazzle the whole room.¡±


    But he still helped his sister choose a dress. ¡°Yemmy, wear this one.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yemmy trusted her brother¡¯s judgment and happily took the evening gown to change into.


    When she came out after changing, Frank whistled a few times and praised, ¡°My sister is truly stunning. Tonight, I¡¯ll have to follow you closely, acting as your flower protector and driving away admirers.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yemmy blushed, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re teasing me again.¡±


    Her birthday party was so grand, it also had the meaning of choosing a son-inw for her.


    She used to like Charles and pursued him relentlessly, even though Charles never responded to her. Her family tacitly approved of her behavior and even helped her create opportunities to be alone with Charles, hoping for a union with Winston.


    Unfortunately, Charles had an ident.


    He fell from heaven to hell in an instant.


    For a man, not being able to be a man anymore was falling into hell.


    Yemmy couldn¡¯t let go of her feelings for Charles, but she didn¡¯t want to marry him either. She didn¡¯t want to be a widow for the rest of her life. When she was jealous of Charles¡¯s special treatment of Zelda, she was crazy with jealousy. But on the other hand, she tacitly allowed her family to arrange for her, using tonight¡¯s banquet as an opportunity to find a suitor among the young talents of River Town.


    There was always someone who could match Charles, right?


    For example, Vinson, the head of the Rove family.


    As soon as Charles had an ident, Yemmy set her sights on Vinson, but that man with the peach blossom eyes was just like Charles, difficult to approach.


    Fortunately, tonight, Vinson will attend her birthday party.


    ¡°Brother, do you think Charles wille?¡±


    Yemmy asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Yemmy, Charles is already like that. You shouldn¡¯t think about him anymore. Even if hees, so what? If hees, will you spend the whole night by his side? He can¡¯t bring you happiness now. You should forget about him quickly.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Frank said again, ¡°Charles won¡¯te. He didn¡¯t like attending parties before, and now he won¡¯t even anymore.¡±


    Yemmy was very disappointed.


    She was greedy, targeting Vinson, but couldn¡¯t let go of Charles.


    It would be best if she could have both men. Even if Charles couldn¡¯t perform, just looking at his face would make Yemmy feel happy.


    ¡°Yemmy, Vinson wille. This is already rare. Seize the opportunity well.¡±


    Rove and Winston were archenemies. Although Winston didn¡¯t participate in the war between the two major groups, they were somewhat biased towards Winston because of Yemmy¡¯s affection for Charles.


    This time, by sending an invitation to Vinson on Yemmy¡¯s birthday, it was a proactive gesture of goodwill towards Rove, and Vinson¡¯s eptance would mark the beginning of the exchange between the two major groups.


    Of course, the cunning Winston wouldn¡¯t truly join forces with the Rove until Yemmy had married into the Rove.


    Leaving himself a way out.


    ¡°Frank, I understand.¡±


    Yemmy nodded, then smiled, ¡°I still need to do my makeup. You go downstairs first and see if Elle has arrived.¡±


    Frank said, ¡°There are so many people greeting guests, no need for me to wait at the door myself.¡±


    With that, he began to walk away.


    ¡°Frank is just being stubborn. Be careful, Elle might be stolen away by someone else. I think she and Burton are a good match. They knew each other first and have known each other for several years. Frank, you need to step up your game. First, you need to confess your feelings to her, let her know you like her.¡±


    Frank confidently said, ¡°The one I¡¯ve set my eyes on, no one can steal her away unless I give up on her. Burton?¡±


    Frank sarcastically said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Burton the one interested in Zelda? A woman as proud and intelligent as Elle wouldn¡¯t like Burton.¡±


    His social status is better than Burton¡¯s, and he doesn¡¯t look bad either. As long as he confesses to Elle, she will definitely agree to date him.


    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re the best. Go quickly and wait for my future sister-inw.¡±


    Yemmy teased Frank before focusing on her makeup.


    The Roscente sisters didn¡¯t speak much along the way. When they were close to the Granger family¡¯s residence, Elle asked, ¡°Zelda, what gift did you prepare for Yemmy?¡±


    Zelda looked at the gift Elle had ced beside her and picked up the set of cosmetics she had prepared, replying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of gift Yemmy likes, so I prepared a set of cosmetics. Most women like cosmetics, so giving cosmetics should be safe.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Elle¡¯s eyes shed with mockery, but she smiled, ¡°True, most of us girls like cosmetics and skincare products. You can¡¯t go wrong with giving them.¡±


    ¡°As we arrive at the Granger family, there are many vehicles, and we¡¯ll have to queue to get in.¡±

 Chapter 117

    The driver suddenly reminded the two youngdies in the back seat.


    Elle pressed down the car window to look at the entrance of the Granger family¡¯s residence. The gate was wide open, but only two cars could enter at a time due to therge number of guests tonight. They would have to wait in line, but with Winston¡¯s security personnel directing at the entrance, they wouldn¡¯t have to wait too long.


    Soon, it was Roscente¡¯s turn to enter.


    The Granger family¡¯s outdoor parking lot was spacious, ensuring that tonight¡¯s guests would have parking spaces for their vehicles.


    Zelda looked at this scene coldly.


    In her past life, she hadn¡¯t lived in Winston, so she didn¡¯t know how grand the Winston was. Following Elle to the Granger family, she was surprised by the scene, marveling at the grandeur of the Granger family.


    Elle teased her for being inexperienced and sheltered.


    As soon as the car parked, Zelda saw a tall man in a tuxedo walking towards them.


    ¡°Elle.¡±


    Frank hurried over and opened the car door for Elle, smiling, ¡°You finally arrived. Yemmy was just talking about you.¡±


    ¡°Frank, I¡¯m notte, am I?¡±


    Elle, in front of Frank, was truly ady, speaking softly and gracefully, her smile just right, not too frivolous.


    Zelda pushed open the car door and got out.


    ncing at Frank, seeing that his eyes were entirely on Elle, she knew that this man was Elle¡¯s secret admirer.


    She didn¡¯t know what taste the Elle of her past life had. She left such a good man aside and chose to be Burton¡¯s mistress. Was it to spite her?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zelda surveyed the surroundings and, holding her prepared gift, walked quietly to Elle¡¯s side, waiting for her and Frank¡¯s exchange of pleasantries.


    When Zelda approached, Frank nced at her, which was somewhat unexpected.


    He liked Elle, so naturally, he had seen Zelda before. In his impression, although Zelda was beautiful, she seemed rustic, unable to be the prince even if she wore dragon robes. Tonight, seeing her again, Zelda unexpectedly gave him an impression of elegance and poise.


    ¡°Zelda is here too.¡±


    Frank still had some manners, nodding politely to Zelda.


    Zelda smiled back but didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°I heard that Zelda is now a servant at Winston, Charles¡¯s free servant?¡±


    Just when Zelda thought this man had some manners, he spoke again, causing her impression of him to plummet.


    Zelda smiled and asked, ¡°Does serving Charles mean I¡¯m not qualified to attend your Granger family¡¯s banquet?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just curious why Zelda would go serve Charles for free.¡±


    Zelda looked at Frank with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile. When Frank seemed embarrassed, Zelda said, ¡°You already knew, so why pretend not to? Asking me here, you seem to have the intention of embarrassing me. Look, so many guests are here parking and getting off their cars. Your questions are heard by them.¡±


    ¡°The Granger family¡¯s hospitality is indeed special. Such good manners!¡±


    This sentence was entirely sarcastic.


    Frank¡¯s gaze at Zelda deepened.


    This bumpkin dared to ridicule his hospitality on the Granger family¡¯s turf.


    On the surface, he smiled apologetically, ¡°Zelda, I was just curious, with no ill intentions. If I have offended you, I apologize.¡±


    Zelda stood tall, ¡°So Frank, are you going to apologize to me now?¡±


    Frank¡­


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    Elle quickly intervened, saying, ¡°Frank was just curious, there was no malicious intent.¡±


    ¡°Frank, Yemmy is inside, right? Take me in to see our birthday girl, who is truly stunning.¡±


    Elle tried to smooth things over, so Frank wouldn¡¯t have to apologize to Zelda in front of everyone.


    ¡°Offending someone, saying you¡¯ll apologize, but then not apologizing. Frank¡¯s hospitality leaves much to be desired.¡±


    A cold voice suddenly interjected.


    Everyone turned to look.


    It was none other than the recently arrived head of the Rove family.


    Wherever Vinson went, he was the center of attention, his presence more grandiose than Charles¡¯s. Charles only brought extra bodyguards when necessary.


    Surrounded by bodyguards, Vinson strode over.


    He naturally stood beside Zelda, facing Frank and Elle, but he didn¡¯t look at Zelda, only staring at Frank, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t like meddling, but I think Frank has lost face as a man.¡±


    Frank¡­


    At this moment, this gentleman was indeed meddling.


    Soon, Frank smiled, ¡°It was my mistake.¡±


    He apologized to Zelda solemnly, ¡°Zelda, I apologize for my words just now. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m a generous person. Since Frank has apologized, I forgive you. I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±


    ¡°Rove, pleasee inside.¡±


    After receiving forgiveness from Zelda, Frank immediately smiled and invited Vinson inside.


    Vinson still didn¡¯t look at Zelda. Under Frank¡¯s polite invitation, he walked away with his entourage of bodyguards, as if he had just passed by.


    Elle gave Zelda a deep look, then kindly took Zelda¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Zelda, let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    In the eyes of outsiders, although the sisters had been switched at birth for twenty-five years, they had a deep bond and got along very well. Elle, as the elder sister, always looked out for and supported Zelda.

 Chapter 118

    After the sisters left, the others in the parking lot, watching their retreating figures, started whispering to each other.


    Some thought Zelda was too serious just now, daring to confront Frank from the Granger family. She seemed like a country bumpkin,cking awareness. If she offended Frank, wouldn¡¯t their Roscente family suffer consequences?


    Others thought Zelda¡¯s behavior wasmendable. She shouldn¡¯t be easily mocked or taken advantage of. By demanding an apology from Frank so assertively, she would make Frank think twice before making fun of her again.


    Then, everyone began to understand the meaning behind Frank¡¯s words.


    Zelda now lived in Winston and was Charles¡¯s free maid!


    The small disturbance in the parking lot was quickly known by Yemmy.


    After the Roscente sisters entered the house, Yemmy had alreadye downstairs. On this evening filled with beauties, Yemmy stood out among the crowd.


    ¡°Yemmy.¡±


    Elle brought Zelda over andvishly praised Yemmy before presenting her own gift.


    ¡°Elle, you¡¯rete. You¡¯ll have to drink three cupster.¡±


    Yemmy smiled as she epted Elle¡¯s gift. When she saw the ne Elle was wearing, her gaze lingered on it for a moment before casually handing the gift to a nearby maid.


    Zelda noticed Yemmy¡¯s expression. She knew there wouldn¡¯t be any drama to watch. After all, the two were good friends, and with Frank¡¯s affection for Elle, Yemmy wouldn¡¯t quarrel with Elle over a ne.


    As long as the ne wasn¡¯t worn around her neck, it was fine.


    However, with Yemmy¡¯s personality, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little displeased and ufortable.


    ¡°Yemmy, this is my birthday gift for you.¡±


    Zelda handed her own gift to Yemmy.


    Yemmy raised her chin and took a while before reaching out to ept the gift. Normally, she would have the maid take any gifts people gave her upstairs and put them away. But with Zelda¡¯s gift, she opened the packaging in front of the entire room.


    Zelda¡¯s gift was a set of cosmetics worth over ten thousand dors. Such a price might be considered expensive in Zelda¡¯s previous social circles, but in high society, it was rather unremarkable.


    Yemmy took out the cosmetics deliberately, making sure everyone could see, then turned and handed them to the maid beside her, saying, ¡°Aunt Emily, this is for you.¡±


    Aunt Emily quickly took it and, after looking at it, said, ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t need such low-grade cosmetics.¡±


    Yemmy pushed the cosmetics back to her. ¡°Take it back and give it to your rtives in the countryside.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank Miss on behalf of my rtives in the countryside.¡±


    It was clear that this mistress and servant were deliberately humiliating and mocking Zelda.


    Others whispered among themselves, mocking Zelda for being so stingy. They couldn¡¯t believe she would give such a cheap gift to Yemmy and still have the nerve to give it away.


    ¡°Zelda, do you mind if I pass on the birthday gift you gave me to someone else?¡±


    If it were anyone else, being treated like this by Yemmy would have made them turn pale with anger and wish for a hole to crawl into. But Zelda had thick skin. She casually replied, ¡°Once something is given to Yemmy, it belongs to Yemmy. Even if she throws it in the trash, it¡¯s still hers. I have nothing to be concerned about.¡±


    Yemmy¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    ¡°Charles, Nina.¡±


    ¡°Charles is here!¡±


    ¡°Charles actually came!¡±


    As Yemmy was about to confront Zelda, she heard people outside calling for Charles. She was momentarily stunned, then ecstatic, leaving everyone behind as she rushed outside to greet him.


    Monday pushed Charles along with Nina, slowly making their way. Behind them were seven bodyguards, one of whom carried a rectangr box wrapped in colorful ribbons and tied with a bow, obviously Charles¡¯s birthday gift for Yemmy.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charles always had eight bodyguards with him. Monday pushed him, while the others followed behind.


    He had two fewer bodyguards than Vinson.


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    Yemmy sweetly smiled and walked up to Charles, her voice dripping with sweetness. ¡°Charles, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Happy birthday, Yemmy.¡±


    Nina offered her congrattions first, then handed over her gift to Yemmy.


    ¡°Nina, thank you.¡±


    Yemmy happily epted Nina¡¯s gift, treating Nina much better than Zelda. Even Elle, her close friend, didn¡¯t receive such favorable treatment.


    Charles nced behind Yemmy and didn¡¯t see that shameless person from his family, but he did see Elle.


    Charles dared to say that his family¡¯s shameless person took advantage of everyone being out to greet him and went to get food.


    Afterwards, he turned his head.


    Monday, holding the rectangr box, immediately stepped forward.


    He handed the box to Charles.


    Charles then handed the box to Yemmy, coldly saying, ¡°Happy birthday, Yemmy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Charles. You¡¯re too kind. Your presence at my birthday party is the best gift you could give me. I wouldn¡¯t want you to spend any more money.¡±


    Yemmy took Nina¡¯s gift and handed it to the maid, then reached out to take the box, which felt heavy. No one knew what was inside.

 Chapter 119

    But whatever it was, as long as it was from Charles, she would treasure it as a precious gift.


    Everyone wanted to know what Charles¡¯s birthday gift for Yemmy was, but Yemmy held it dear to her heart and wouldn¡¯t open it in front of everyone.


    The elders of the Granger family came out with the younger generation to wee Charles and Yemmy into the house.


    ¡°Is the sun going to rise from the west tomorrow? Charles actually deigned toe to a girl¡¯s birthday party. That¡¯s a first.¡±


    A cold, mocking voice rang out.


    The whole room fell silent.


    It was Vinson¡¯s voice.


    Vinson and Charles were archenemies.


    The Granger family members were frustrated. If they had known Charles wasing, they would never have sent an invitation to the Rove family.


    When these two appeared together, it was like a showdown between bosses, and bystanders would avoid them.


    ¡°Yeah, Vinson also graced us with his presence at Yemmy¡¯s birthday party. Isn¡¯t that also a first in the history of the world? Vinson, if the sun rises from the west tomorrow, you must take a video and show me this rare phenomenon.¡±


    Charles¡¯s retort left Vinson speechless.


    He looked at Yemmy holding the box, her eyes twinkling with peach blossoms, and a smile ying at the corners of her mouth. ¡°Yemmy, you just opened Zelda¡¯s gift in front of everyone. Why not open the gift Charles gave you? Charles rarely gives gifts, so why not satisfy our curiosity?¡±


    Yemmy was somewhat hesitant.


    She didn¡¯t want to open Charles¡¯s gift in front of everyone, but she also didn¡¯t want to refuse Vinson.


    One was the man she had pursued for years and hoped to marry.


    The other was her current target.


    Yemmy wasn¡¯t clueless about love. She might appear willful on the surface, but she was actually quite clear-headed. For her, marriage had to be between equals, while emotions could be nurtured over time.


    Being with either the Winston or the Rove family would be a step up for her, but marrying into the Winston family would still feel like climbing up the socialdder. Marrying into the Rove family, on the other hand, would be a true match.


    Charles nced at Yemmy.


    This woman had just opened Zelda¡¯s gift in public, obviously intending to embarrass Zelda.


    Yemmy didn¡¯t know what Charles was thinking, but after he looked at her for a moment, she made a decision. With a polite smile on her face, she responded to Vinson, ¡°Vinson, it¡¯s a bit impolite to open gifts in front of everyone. I¡¯ll wait until the end of the party to open it. If you¡¯re interested, you can stay behind after the party and open the gift with me.¡±


    This way, she could satisfy Vinson¡¯s curiosity and have some alone time with him.


    In River Town, Charles and Vinson were considered the most promising young talents, but they were also the most difficult to approach. They always had bodyguards with them, each of whom was agile and loyal, not swayed by money. It was difficult for others to use them to get close to the two CEOs.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charles and Vinson were archenemies not only because of their business rivalry but also because they had simr personalities. With simr personalities and social status, they refused to yield to each other, bing sworn enemies.


    Vinson chuckled, a sarcasticugh.


    ¡°So, Yemmy also knows that opening gifts in public is a bit impolite.¡±


    One sentence made Yemmy¡¯s face flush red.


    Vinson was mocking her humiliation of Zelda.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, everyone. Charles, Nina, please.¡±


    Yenny¡¯s father quickly tried to defuse the situation and invited everyone inside.


    The two CEOs red at each other, as if trying to assert dominance through their gazes.


    Charles was usually reserved in public, while Vinson, though cold, was not a man of few words, especially when facing Charles. He could be quite eloquent.


    ¡°Charles¡¯s maid is also attending the party. Why didn¡¯t shee with Charles? That way, she wouldn¡¯t be looked down upon or mistreated as a mere maid. Since she¡¯s your maid, Yemmy, why not show some respect and dignity to her in front of everyone? Or is it just to get my attention?¡±


    Vinson¡¯s words made everyone realize something.


    How could Vinson, who had no prior acquaintance with Zelda, speak up for her? It turned out he was deliberately causing trouble for Charles, mocking him for being unable to protect his own maid.


    Even Yemmy, who had mentally criticized Zelda countless times, felt annoyed.


    Vinson would never be interested in Zelda!


    Only she, Yemmy, was worthy of high-quality men like Vinson and Charles.


    ¡°Are you asking forpensation from me, Vinson?¡±


    Charles said coldly, ¡°Zelda is not my maid.¡±


    She was his wife!


    When Zelda was being bullied, he wasn¡¯t there to protect her, but knowing Zelda, she wouldn¡¯t suffer or care about Yemmy opening the gift she gave. However, giving Vinson the opportunity to speak up for her was irritating.

 Chapter 120

    This archenemy seemed to have quietly encroached upon his wife!


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s not your maid? Right, you once talked about marrying her, so calling her your former fianc¨¦e wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration.¡±


    Vinson was aggressive, clearly not wanting to let the matter drop.


    ¡°Zelda is not my former fianc¨¦e either.¡±


    ¡°What is she then? She¡¯s moved into your Winston, which is unprecedented in your career, Charles.¡±


    ¡°Vinson, that¡¯s my private matter. What¡¯s it to you? If you¡¯re so curious, does that mean you deeply love me and are jealous? Are you ming me for neglecting you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Charles? Who loves you deeply?¡±


    ¡°Then why are you partying? Tonight is Yemmy¡¯s birthday, yet you¡¯re taking over the conversation, constantly pestering me. Do you want to cling to me like a barnacle on a whale¡¯s back, just to assert your dominance? Isn¡¯t it just to get my attention?¡±


    Everyone¡­


    Vinson¡­


    He was so furious his face turned pale. If he had a beard, it would have bristled with anger.


    Charles was truly unpredictable, but his words were incisive.


    With just a few ambiguous words, he left Vinson speechless and hopping mad, yet there was nothing Vinson could do about it.


    Others might fear offending Vinson, but not Charles. He even did things that offended Vinson every day.


    Zelda, hiding behind the crowd, holding a te in one hand and a fork in the other, was feeding herself with snacks. When she heard her husband¡¯s ambiguous words, she almost choked on a snack, barely managing to swallow it down. She felt ufortable too and quickly grabbed a ss of wine, taking a few sips to ease her difort.


    Charles often used her of being shameless, but he was even more shameless than her.


    Ha ha, weren¡¯t they a family?


    Vinson simmered down, and finally, Charles and his siblings were weed into the house by the Granger family members.


    Yenny¡¯s father hinted for a few nephews to apany Vinson while he himself apanied Charles and his children.


    Elle looked at Zelda, who was enjoying food and wine in the corner, with disdain. She couldn¡¯t help but mutter to herself, ¡°Zelda, are you a bottomless pit? All you do is eat, eat, eat.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t eat anything before leaving, so yes, I¡¯m hungry. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    Elle¡­ she was hungry.


    ¡°When titans sh,moners suffer. We small fries better stay far away.¡±


    Elle¡­


    She looked at Charles, who was treated as an honored guest by the Granger family, and couldn¡¯t suppress her fear. Whenever she saw that cold, ruthless man, she felt afraid.


    Hmm, it¡¯s better to stay away.


    Now that Charles was here, Yemmy definitely wouldn¡¯t have time for her girlfriends.


    Elle had self-awareness and simply went to get some food, but she didn¡¯t join Zelda. Instead, she gathered with her other friends, chatting andughing.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Zelda looked up with delight at Cindy.


    Cindy, like Zelda, was isted in high society. After exchanging greetings with the host at each party, Cindy usually kept to herself. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t get along with the other youngdies; it was just that they didn¡¯t want to associate with her.


    The first time Cindy saw Zelda, she felt they were both exceptions in high society. They hit it off right away and became good friends.


    ¡°Why did youe sote?¡±


    Zelda scooted over to make room for Cindy, who was also holding food and wine.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to my mom. She takes forever to get ready. It takes her an entire afternoon just to do her makeup. I was practically growing mold waiting for her.¡±


    Once Cindy sat down, she immediately startedining to her friend.


    Afterward, the two of them ate and drank while chatting quietly.


    ¡°I heard there was quite wonderful earlier?¡±


    Cindy arrivedte and missed the spectacle, but she had heard about it and was itching for gossip.


    ¡°Charles actually showed up. I¡¯ve been to countless parties, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Charles at one.¡±


    Cindy sneaked a nce at Charles, who was stillmanding attention even while sitting in a wheelchair.


    ¡°It shows how high Yemmy¡¯s status is. She¡¯s not someone we small fries canpare to.¡±


    Zelda also nced at her husband.


    He showed up at the party without saying a word, which startled her when she heard he was here.


    ¡°Yeah, indeed.¡±


    Cindy came from a wealthy family, but they couldn¡¯tpare to the Granger family. Her mother pulled out all the stops just to get two invitations from the Granger family, allowing Cindy to meet all the handsome men and beautiful women in River Town.


    ¡°Charles looks really handsome.¡±


    Cindy sighed.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s disabled.


    ¡°He does. Do you want to take a few pictures of the handsome man?¡±


    Cindy shook her head vigorously, like a tambourine. ¡°I dare to sneak pictures of any man in the world, except Charles. I want to live a few more years.¡±

 Chapter 121

    Zelda chuckled. ¡°He won¡¯t eat you.¡±


    ¡°I know he won¡¯t eat me, but I still dare not provoke him. Unless I have his consent, I wouldn¡¯t dare take his picture. Otherwise, I¡¯d rather regret it for the rest of my life than risk it.¡±


    Cindy truly regretted it.


    She collected so many pictures of handsome men, but none of them couldpare to Charles.


    If she could have a picture of Charles, she promised to treat it as a treasure and disy it prominently where even ghosts and spirits wouldn¡¯t dare approach.


    Zelda chuckled again and didn¡¯t say anything more. Before her rebirth, she risked offending Charles for Burton. Afterwards, she was terrified. Luckily, Charles never held it against her, and even helped her when she needed it most.


    A helping hand in times of need was more appreciated than an added advantage.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Zelda, I heard you¡¯re working as a maid at the Winston? Is that true? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Cindy remembered another piece of gossip and asked with concern, ¡°Is it because of what you did that Charles is retaliating against you? Zelda, you were really bold back then, dragging yourself and the entire Roscente down for Burton.¡±


    Cindy didn¡¯t think it was worth it to drag down her family and loved ones for love.


    She wondered what kind of magic potion Burton had given her friend to make her disregard everything and throw herself into the fire like a moth to a me.


    ¡°Cindy, I know I was wrong. I¡¯ve already given up on Burton now. I risked offending Charles for him, but he didn¡¯t evene to see me when I was injured, so I gave up.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Last time she told her friend she had given up on Burton, she didn¡¯t exin why.


    This time, she added the reason, making her giving up on Burton reasonable.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the Winston, uh, to take care of Charles, but fortunately, he hasn¡¯t specifically made things difficult for me.¡±


    At most, he would scold her a few times or make her write a ten-thousand-word self-criticism.


    It seemed that she hadn¡¯t handed in the second ten-thousand-word self-criticism yet.


    And Charles didn¡¯t pursue it.


    So, let¡¯s just quietly slip past this. She really couldn¡¯t write another ten-thousand-word self-criticism with no repeated content.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Cindy was relieved to hear that Zelda hadn¡¯t been particrly harassed by Charles and didn¡¯t ask further. She was afraid that asking too much would reveal some of Charles¡¯s private matters. For the sake of her life, she had to restrain her curiosity and refrain from asking too much.


    As the two girls chatted happily in the corner, the birthday party officially began.


    The Granger family members no longer surrounded the two CEOs. They brought out a big cake and sang a birthday song for Yemmy, offering their blessings.


    She was the jewel of their generation in the Granger family, just like Nina. Yemmy was the star of the Granger family.


    Many people surrounded Yemmy, including Elle, who wanted to be photographed.


    Cindy nudged her friend and joked, ¡°Zelda, look how well your so-called sister can socialize. You should learn from her. Want to join in?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Yemmy and I aren¡¯t friends. She and Cindy are besties.¡±


    Elle had promised her mother before leaving home that she would take care of Zelda and introduce her to the bigwigs in the business world. Her mother was the only one who believed her.


    Elle¡¯s biggest fear now was probably getting to know the bigwigs in the business world, right?


    ¡°Here, cheers.¡±


    Zelda raised her ss and clinked it with her friend¡¯s.


    They clinked sses, exchanged smiles, and drank up.


    Burton, who hadn¡¯t met Zelda since entering the Granger family, ced a ss of wine on a tray held by a Granger family servant, then pointed to Zelda in the corner and said to the servant, ¡°Could you please take this ss of wine to thatdy? Her wine is finished. Thank you. But don¡¯t let her know it¡¯s from me.¡±


    To prevent Zelda from not drinking it.


    The Granger family servant nodded and went over with the tray.


    Both Zelda and Cindy¡¯s sses were empty, and the Granger family servant thoughtfully refilled them both. The ss of wine for Zelda was the one Burton had asked the servant to bring over.


    ¡°Cindy.¡±


    As the two were about to toast again, Cindy¡¯s mother found her daughter. She came over, took the te and ss from Cindy¡¯s hand, and put them down, then pulled Cindy up with a smile and said to Zelda, ¡°Zelda, I ran into an acquaintance. I¡¯ll take Cindy over to say hello.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, go ahead.¡±


    This party was like arge-scale matchmaking event.


    Parents with children all wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to find a good son-inw or daughter-inw for their children.


    Cindy¡¯s mother also had this intention.


    After Cindy was pulled away by her mother, Zelda also put down her ss and went to get some more food for herself.


    At the same time, the bodyguards from the Rove and the Winston almost simultaneously approached their respective masters and whispered a few words in their ears.


    Charles acted quickly and had Monday go over and swap the drink Burton wanted Zelda to have, making sure Burton didn¡¯t notice.


    Vinson observed all of his rival¡¯s actions with a cold smile, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He just chuckled twice.

 Chapter 122

    After grabbing some food, Zelda couldn¡¯t remember which ss of wine was hers anymore.


    Thinking that Cindy hadn¡¯t drunk her ss before leaving, she casually picked up one and leaned back in her chair, enjoying the lively atmosphere while leisurely sipping her wine.


    asionally, she would sneak nces at her husband.


    Every time their eyes met across the room, Zelda would pretend to look elsewhere as quickly as possible.


    On such asions, Zelda didn¡¯t want to be seen with Charles to avoid unnecessary conflicts with his admirers.


    This man was also formidable. Even though he couldn¡¯t function like a man anymore, the women who used to admire him couldn¡¯t forget him.


    After drinking half a ss of wine, Zelda looked towards Charles again, only to find that he wasn¡¯t in his original position anymore. She quickly looked around but couldn¡¯t spot him or his bodyguards. Only Nina and Yemmy were surrounded by everyone.


    Although it was Yemmy¡¯s birthday, Nina was just as popr as her. Luckily, the Winston was stronger than the Granger family; otherwise, after tonight, Nina would have a lot of trouble.


    Zelda smirked. In this life, she wouldn¡¯t follow Elle to Yemmy¡¯s side. As long as Yemmy didn¡¯t cause trouble for her like in her past life, she could rx tonight.


    Zelda didn¡¯t want trouble, but trouble always found her.


    She hadn¡¯t been watching themotion for long when she saw Yemmy walking towards her, surrounded by several friends.


    Watching Yemmy approach step by step, memories from her past life automatically surfaced in Zelda¡¯s mind. Tonight in her previous life, Elle had reminded her to toast Yemmy, but when she did, Yemmy deliberately spilled some wine when clinking sses, staining her evening gown. Because she was wearing a white dress, the red wine stains were especially noticeable.


    Yemmy had looked panicked at the time and rushed to help clean up, but seized the opportunity to ssh the remaining wine in her ss all over Zelda, turning her into aughingstock at the party. She was furious but couldn¡¯t explode in anger under Yemmy¡¯s embarrassed apology.


    Would history repeat itself this time with Yemmy?


    ¡°Zelda, why are you hiding here alone?¡±


    It was Elle who spoke.


    She walked over to Zelda first and whispered, ¡°Yemmy ising. Say a few words of blessing to her. It¡¯ll make it easier for you to move around in our circle in the future.¡±


    Zelda nodded.


    When Yemmy was surrounded by stars and approached, Zelda put down her te, wiped her mouth elegantly with a napkin, picked up her ss of wine, stood up, smiled at Yemmy, and raised her ss, saying, ¡°Yemmy, I wish you eternal youth.¡±


    Yemmy arrogantly nced at Zelda.


    Maintaining her smile, Zelda calmly met Yemmy¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Yemmy, Zelda wishes you well.¡±


    Seeing that her brother¡¯s friend was being looked down upon by Yemmy, Nina smiled and reminded Yemmy politely that she should respond. It was only polite.


    Yemmy smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your blessings, Zelda. Come, let¡¯s have a drink.¡±


    With that, she raised her ss.


    Here ites.


    Zelda coldly chuckled to herself. What shoulde woulde, and her rebirth wouldn¡¯t change that.


    Zelda pretended to be pleasantly surprised and raised her ss to Yemmy. ¡°Yemmy, cheers. Happy birthday, and may you forever be eighteen.¡±


    The two clinked sses.


    Zelda stared at Yemmy intently. When Yemmy deliberately shook the ss during the toast, as she did in her past life, trying to ssh Zelda¡¯s evening gown with wine, Zelda quickly moved aside, avoiding the sshing wine.


    Anger shed in Yemmy¡¯s eyes, but it quickly disappeared, reced by embarrassment. ¡°Zelda, I¡¯m sorry. Thankfully, it didn¡¯t stain your dress.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    With her evening gown spared from Yemmy¡¯s wine, Zelda was willing to be generous in front of so many people.


    She didn¡¯t want to argue with this spoiled youngdy.


    Yemmy smiled apologetically. ¡°Zelda, please enjoy yourself. I¡¯ll go greet other guests.¡±


    With that, she turned around.


    Zelda kept a close eye on her, not letting her guard down.


    Sure enough, as Yemmy turned around, she pretended to stumble and spill the remaining wine in her ss toward where Zelda was standing.


    Zelda hastily stepped back, barely avoiding the sshing wine.


    But as she stepped back, she identally bumped into someone and even stepped on that person¡¯s foot.


    ¡°Yemmy.¡±


    Elle reached out to support Yemmy, preventing her from kissing the floor, but it was just for show.


    Zelda dared to say that even without Elle¡¯s support, Yemmy wouldn¡¯t have fallen.


    How could she embarrass herself at her own birthday party?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Zelda. Are you okay?¡±


    Yemmy still looked embarrassed.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Before Zelda could respond, Yemmy, upon seeing Vinson behind Zelda, called out in surprise, ¡°Vinson.¡±


    Vinson?


    Zelda turned around and met Vinson¡¯s beautiful and affectionate eyes.


    They say men with peach blossom eyes are flirtatious and fickle, but Vinson was an exception. He still didn¡¯t have a formal girlfriend to this day, only a few rumors that quickly got cleared up. He had some flings with a few female stars under the Rove¡¯s entertainmentpany, but it didn¡¯tst long.

 Chapter 123

    It was those female stars who deliberately tied themselves to him, seeking attention and fame, and of course, aiming to climb higher, to be the wife of the Rove¡¯s head.


    Unfortunately, those women had now fallen into obscurity as second-rate stars.


    Anyone with discerning eyes could see that they had been retaliated against by Vinson. Their careers dimmed, and they probably wouldn¡¯t have a chance to turn things around in this lifetime.


    ¡°Zelda, you stepped on me.¡±


    Vinson spoke coldly.


    The businessmen around him could testify that it wasn¡¯t Vinson who deliberately approached Zelda, but Zelda who stepped back and bumped into Vinson, even stepping on his foot.


    ¡°Vinson, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Zelda quickly apologized.


    Yemmy also came quickly, apologizing to Vinson with remorse. ¡°Vinson, it¡¯s my fault. I identally stumbled and almost spilled wine all over Zelda. She bumped into you while avoiding it. Please don¡¯t me Zelda, for my sake.¡±


    Zelda looked at Yemmy with some surprise.


    Looking at the indifferent Vinson next to her, who was exceptionally handsome with his peach blossom eyes shing with emotions, it was easy to captivate a woman¡¯s heart.


    Could it be that Yemmy had set her sights on Vinson?


    Thinking that Charles couldn¡¯t function like a man anymore and had crippled legs, and Yemmy wasn¡¯t stupid, how could she pin her lifelong happiness on Charles? With the Granger family¡¯s status, Yemmy wanted to marry a man from a matching background, and Vinson was her only choice.


    What a pragmatic woman.


    Zelda couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sorry for Vinson.


    ¡°Zelda was wearing high heels. It must have felt awful to be stepped on so hard,¡± Vinson said coldly, indicating he wasn¡¯t going to let Zelda off easily.


    ¡°Then, shall I have Vinson step back on you?¡± Zelda tentatively asked.


    Vinson¡¯s gaze was deep, and Zelda couldn¡¯t discern what he was thinking.


    Zelda¡¯s heart was pounding. She didn¡¯t know what her baby¡¯s biological father intended to do to her.


    Seeing Vinson staring daggers at Zelda, Yemmy quickly intervened, saying, ¡°Vinson, Zelda didn¡¯t mean to. How about I have someone help you upstairs to take some medicine?¡±


    Vinson¡¯s gaze softened as he looked at Yemmy and replied gently, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary, but thank you, Yemmy.¡±


    Then he turned to Zelda and said coldly, ¡°In consideration of Yemmy¡¯s plea for you, I won¡¯t hold it against you. But I reserve the right to hold you responsible. If I wake up tomorrow with a swollen foot, Zelda, you¡¯ll be held ountable.¡±


    Zelda¡­


    It was her fault for identally stepping on him. If his foot really swelled up, she couldn¡¯t escape responsibility.


    Avoiding responsibility wasn¡¯t her style.


    After Vinson finished speaking, he turned and continued chatting with the businessmen as if nothing had happened.


    The storm had passed.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Yemmy gave Zelda a fierce re and left with her friends.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Nina, who didn¡¯t follow Yemmy, stayed behind and asked Zelda with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Looking around, Nina whispered to Zelda, ¡°You should stick with me now. Don¡¯t hide alone in the corner. If someone wants trouble with you, they¡¯ll find you even if you hide in the corner.¡±


    Zelda had been hiding in the corner all along, but Yemmy still found her.


    Vinson, who shouldn¡¯t have been near Zelda, happened to be nearby chatting with the CEOs.


    Nina felt like someone was setting a trap for Zelda, trying to harm her.


    Where was her big brother?


    Well, now Zelda was under her big brother¡¯s protection.


    If her big brother were here, those people wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with Zelda so casually.


    ¡°Nina, thank you.¡±


    Zelda knew that if she hadn¡¯t embarrassed herself like in her past life, Yemmy wouldn¡¯t let it go easily, and she didn¡¯t know what would happen next.


    Being with Nina could indeed save her from a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    ¡°What are you thanking me for? You¡¯re my big brother¡¯s person. I always have to take care of you. They only dared to treat you like this because they saw that my big brother wasn¡¯t in the room,¡± Nina said.


    Zelda had be Charles¡¯s free servant, a fact that had been spread around by someone with an agenda as soon as Frank intentionally brought it up.


    Everyone attending the banquet tonight was influential in River Town, so the entire upper ss society knew that Zelda had moved into the Winston to serve Charles for free.


    Even if Charles was retaliating against Zelda, no one dared to mistreat her in front of Charles.


    One must still consider the master even when beating a dog.


    ¡°Where did Charles go?¡±


    Nina shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just walked away for a moment, and when I came                                                      back, my big brother was no longer in the room.¡±


    Zelda acknowledged.


    Where was Charles now?


    He was dealing with Burton.


    Burton had spiked the drink he had given to Zelda¡¯s servant. Once Zelda drank it, she would feel ufortably hot all over.

 Chapter 124

    Burton¡¯s goal was to wait for Zelda to drink the wine and then take her to the parking lot to have sex in his car.


    Once Zelda lost her virginity to him, he would propose to the Roscente family again under the guise of responsibility, and the Roscente family would definitely agree to his marriage to Zelda.


    There were few people walking around the corner of the Granger family¡¯s backyard.


    Burton, who had been hoodwinked and beaten up, was being held down by someone, his eyes covered with a blindfold, and was being forced to drink wine.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Burton struggled desperately, but he couldn¡¯t break free. The spicy wine forced its way down his throat, and before he could swallow, more wine was poured into his mouth. He had no choice but to swallow it.


    Charles sat in his wheelchair, coldly watching Burton struggle.


    Once the ss of spiked wine was emptied into Burton¡¯s belly, Monday quietly pushed Charles away.


    After Charles left, Chuyi and the others released Burton and quickly left the scene.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Burtony stiffly on the ground, panting heavily. After wiping away some blood from his nose, he finally had the strength to pull off the blindfold covering his eyes. He propped himself up and looked around, but there was no one in sight.


    Who had hoodwinked him and brought him here to beat him up?


    Wiping away some more nosebleed, Burton stood up, took out his phone, and called Elle.


    He was in no condition to return to the banquet now, looking as disheveled as he did.


    Elle quickly answered his call.


    ¡°Burton, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Elle asked in a hushed tone. ¡°You came, but then you disappeared. I can¡¯t see you anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Elle, I should be in the backyard of the Granger family. It¡¯s quiet here. Sneak out while no one¡¯s paying attention. I was hoodwinked and beaten up, so my face is probably bruised and my nose is bleeding. It¡¯s not suitable for me to go back to the banquet now.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Elle was taken aback.


    If Frank hadn¡¯t been watching her nearby, she would have screamed.


    This was the Granger family¡¯s estate.


    Burton was a guest at the banquet. Who dared to hoodwink him and beat him up?


    More importantly, they had done it without anyone noticing.


    ¡°Burton, do you know who tied you up in the sack?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. After they tied me up and beat me up, they covered my eyes with a ck cloth. Then several people held me down and forced me to drink wine. I almost choked to death.¡±


    Burton wiped his nosebleed again, feeling a bit warm. He adjusted his tie and said to Elle, ¡°Elle,e over first and bring some tissues. I¡¯m still bleeding.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle find you right away,¡± Elle whispered to Burton, then hung up the phone.


    ¡°Elle.¡±


    Frank walked over quickly after Elle ended the call, asking with concern, ¡°Elle, what happened? You didn¡¯t look too good after you answered the phone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Elle asked gently, ¡°Frank, they¡¯re dancing. Aren¡¯t you going to join them?¡±


    Frank looked at her tenderly and extended his right hand to her with a smile, saying, ¡°I need a dance partner, Elle. Would you honor me with a dance?¡±


    Elle couldn¡¯t refuse and epted his invitation.


    However, she was worried about Burton. While dancing, she kept stepping on Frank¡¯s feet. After the dance, she apologized shyly, ¡°Frank, I haven¡¯t danced in a while and I¡¯m not used to it. I keep stepping on your feet.¡±


    Frank looked deeply into her eyes and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Elle, do you have something on your mind? You can confide in me. If I can help you, I will.¡±


    Elle couldn¡¯t even meet his gaze and said, ¡°Frank, I¡¯m fine. Frank, I¡¯ll go first¡­¡± She hadn¡¯t even finished saying the word ¡°bathroom¡± when she heard amotion outside.


    Frank frowned. Who would dare to cause amotion in their house on such an asion?


    As the host, Frank certainly had to go out and see what was happening.


    And he wasn¡¯t the only one. Everyone in the house heard the noise outside and followed curiously.


    Elle was no exception.


    After the two of them left the main house, they saw everyone heading towards the backyard.


    Suddenly, Elle remembered what Burton had said on the phone. He mentioned being in the backyard, and now everyone was rushing to see what was going on. Could they be going to see Burton¡¯s embarrassment?


    ¡°Frank, let¡¯s go see what¡¯s happening,¡± Elle said anxiously, trying to appear curious on the surface as she held Frank¡¯s hand and followed the others to the backyard.


    Curiosity is human nature.


    After eating and drinking their fill, Zelda saw everyone heading out to see what was happening and decided to join them with Nina.


    ¡°Elle.¡±


    A low, cold voice called out.


    It was Charles¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 125

    Both Elle and Zelda stopped in their tracks.


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    Zelda turned back to face Charles with a smile. ¡°What can I do for you, Charles?¡±


    ¡°Where are you taking Nina?¡±


    Nina also turned back and exined for Zelda, ¡°Big brother, it was my idea to take Zelda out to see what¡¯s going on, not hers.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, stay in the house!¡±


    Charles ordered coldly.


    The two sisters-inw exchanged a nce and didn¡¯t dare to mention going out to see what was happening again.


    However, Charles still sent Tuesday out to gather information.


    The remaining people in the house were the real big shots of River Town. They might want to know what was happening outside, but they wouldn¡¯t personally go out to see. They¡¯d find out soon enough.


    Vinson twirled his ss, watching the light y in the liquid.


    He smirked, but nobody knew what he found amusing.


    Soon, Tuesday returned.


    He approached Charles and whispered a few words into his ear. Zelda kept a close eye on Charles¡¯s expression and was disappointed to see that he remained impassive. This man was too inscrutable for her; despite living two lifetimes, she still couldn¡¯t read Charles¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Tuesday, what¡¯s happening outside?¡± Nina asked curiously when she saw Charles had no intention of speaking.


    Tuesday looked at Charles and, seeing no objection from him, replied quietly, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s the Lowell young master. He did something to Miss Melville in the backyard.¡±


    Zelda froze. Burton had assaulted the Melville heiress in the Granger family¡¯s backyard?


    Was Burton even there?


    She hadn¡¯t seen him. She thought he might need some time to recover after Vinson had dislocated his arm.


    Nina eximed, ¡°Was Miss Melville assaulted?¡±


    ¡°Miss Melville screamed for help, and someone heard her and came to her rescue just in time. But Miss Melville¡¯s evening gown was torn to shreds, and it scared her. When her mother found out, she nearly tore into the Lowell young master.¡±


    Zelda looked at Charles, and Charles looked back at her.


    They locked eyes, and Zelda understood. However, she didn¡¯t voice her thoughts; it wasn¡¯t the right time.


    Even Nina understood that there might be some conspiracy at y and that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to discuss it here.


    Anyway, Yemmy¡¯s birthday party had been ruined by this incident.


    Elle loved Burton deeply. If Yemmy wanted to punish Burton, what should Elle do?


    Zelda thought about what would happen next and felt relieved. She didn¡¯t apany Elle back home. Before leaving, she had informed her mother that her leave from the Winston would end after the party.


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    Zelda approached Charles, who was resting his eyes.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Charles, was that your doing with Burton?¡±


    Burton wasn¡¯t a fool. How could he have assaulted the Melville heiress in the Granger family¡¯s backyard?


    He must have been set up.


    Who else could have orchestrated something like this in such circumstances besides Charles? Zelda couldn¡¯t think of anyone else.


    Charles had left for a moment, hadn¡¯t he?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, feeling sorry for him?¡± Charles retorted.


    He opened his eyes and turned his head, looking at Zelda coldly.


    There was a dangerous glint in his eyes. If Zelda dared to show any sympathy, he would strangle her.


    ¡°Well done, very clever!¡± Zelda praised him.


    She was eager for Burton to meet his end. Would she feel sorry for him?


    Sorry, but she wouldn¡¯t feel sorry for Burton in this lifetime.


    Charles snorted. ¡°Truly heartless.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not heartless, I just don¡¯t want to suffer twice in the same ce.¡±


    Charles frowned.


    ntence.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    But he didn¡¯t pursue it further.


    She had a secret, but she refused to share it with him.


    Charles felt a bit annoyed.


    He hoped she would be more open with him¡­


    ¡°Is Yemmy causing you trouble?¡±


    Charles changed the subject.


    ¡°She¡¯s good friends with Elle, so it¡¯s normal for her to dislike me.¡±


    Zelda said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t been bullied by her.¡±


    Charles¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°You saved her.¡±


    Zelda ¡°¡­¡±


    She looked at Charles in a daze.


    After a while, she threw herself into Charles¡¯s arms. Despite his attempts to push her away several times, he couldn¡¯t shake her off, so he had to let her cling to him shamelessly.


    ¡°Charles, thank you!¡±


    Zelda thanked him softly in his arms. ¡°You¡¯ve been so good to me.¡±


    In both lifetimes, he had been so good to her. In the previous lifetime, she had been blind and couldn¡¯t see what kind of man Charles was.


    ¡°Whoever treats you well, I just don¡¯t like seeing people in my house being bullied by others. Even dogs need to look at their owners.¡±


    Charles retorted, denying his kindness to Zelda.


    Zelda looked up at him, and he averted his gaze, his tone still cold. ¡°You¡¯re not heartless, you¡¯re just sentimental, delusional.¡±


    ¡°Honey.¡±


    Zelda called softly.


    Charles¡¯s face tightened. ¡°I told you not to call me honey.¡±


    ¡°I will call you husband. You are my husband. We have a marriage certificate.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the marriage certificate?¡±


    Zelda ¡°¡­ It¡¯s gone. No, I suspect it¡¯s with you.¡±

 Chapter 126

    They hade out of the civil affairs office together, andter, after being knocked out by him, she woke up to find her marriage certificate missing.


    ¡°I have one copy. What¡¯s it to you? Can you eat more if there are more copies?¡±


    Zelda instinctively said, ¡°Do you want more copies? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll sue you for bigamy.¡±


    ¡°Honey, do you think my marriage certificate is with you?¡±


    ¡°Did you see it with me?¡±


    ¡°No, but if it¡¯s not with you, did it grow legs and run away on its own? Oh my, my marriage certificate has gone rogue. What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Someone burst intoughter.


    Zelda looked up at her husband.


    Charles also looked down at his wife.


    Neither of themughed, then, they both looked ahead together.


    Monday tightly pursed her lips, suppressing a smile, and reminded the driver, ¡°Sid, focus on driving.¡±


    So, it was the driver who burst intoughter.


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m sorry, I just couldn¡¯t help it.¡± The driver tried hard to suppress hisughter, but it still leaked out.


    Charles remained expressionless and coldly said, ¡°Normal reaction.¡±


    Sometimes shamelessness could be so amusing that one wouldn¡¯t mind losing their life over it.


    Neither the driver nor Monday dared to respond. Zelda pretended to be coquettish and said, ¡°Honey, are you trying to say I¡¯m shameless?¡±


    Even someone as smart as Charles didn¡¯t know how to respond. A bit annoyed, he simply pressed the shameless woman¡¯s head against his chest. He tightened his arms around her, and Zelda suddenly felt like he was trying to merge her into his body.


    Domineering!


    But she liked it!


    After a long time, the person in his arms still didn¡¯t move.


    Charles rxed his grip and lowered his head to look. Goodness, this shameless person had turned his chest into a pillow and was already dreaming away.


    Looking at her sleeping face, Charles didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    But he didn¡¯t push her away or wake her up; he just let her continue sleeping in his arms.


    It waste at night, so it was normal for her to feel sleepy.


    However, Charles felt no sleepiness at all.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    In fact, he was holding back a fire inside.


    When he went to deal with Burton, Zelda was being harassed by Yemmy in his absence. He couldn¡¯t protect her, leaving Vinson an opportunity to subtly help her out of trouble.


    If only he hadn¡¯t lost the use of his legs¡­


    He could have rushed to her side at the fastest speed when she was in trouble with Yemmy.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    Charles whispered in Zelda¡¯s ear, ¡°I will stand up again!¡± For himself, but also for her!


    Although he hoped that she would be stronger through the trials of life, as her husband, he had promised her mother that as long as she was his wife, he would protect her for life.


    ¡­


    River Town Central Hospital.


    Burton was hospitalized again.


    He had drunk spiked drinks, lost control, and couldn¡¯t wait for Elle to arrive. Under the influence of the drugs, he ended up assaulting the Melville heiress.


    Ultimately, he didn¡¯tmit a serious offense, but he damaged the reputation of the Melville heiress, causing a feud between the Lowell and Melville families.


    Burton was sent to the hospital after being knocked unconscious. Apanying him were his mother, Burton¡¯s mother, as well as Frank and Elle.


    Since the incident happened at the Granger family¡¯s house, Frank, as  young master of the Granger family, had to take responsibility for the guests.


    It was clear that Burton had been set up, and Frank wanted to wait for Burton to wake up to find out who had plotted against him.


    In the hospital room, Burton was still unconscious.


    Burton¡¯s mother sat by the bedside, constantly wiping away tears as she looked at her son, who had bruises all over his face. Her heart ached terribly.


    Who was the damned person who dared to use such despicable means against her son at the Granger family¡¯s house?


    Did they think it was easy to enter the Lowell¡¯s gate?


    Elle couldn¡¯t help much at the moment, so she quietly left the hospital room.


    She hade to the hospital because, on the surface, she and Burton were good friends, and theirpanies also had business dealings.


    ¡°Elle.¡±


    Frank followed Elle out of the hospital room, and the two walked to the end of the corridor together.


    ¡°Burton has been really unluckytely.¡±


    Elle sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him. He either gets bitten by a dog or offends someone and gets his arm dislocated, or something like tonight happens.¡±


    She felt very conflicted.


    If it weren¡¯t for Frank dragging her away to find Burton in the backyard, then Burton would have¡­


    She and Burton had mutual feelings for each other, and she would have surrendered herself to him with a little persuasion.

 Chapter 127

    But that was the Granger family¡¯s backyard. Guests coulde to the backyard at any time. If they were caught in an intimate moment¡­


    Elle didn¡¯t dare to think about what would happen next.


    Frank said, ¡°Everyone has their ups and downs. He has probably just been having a string of bad lucktely.¡±


    Frank was the happiest person now that Burton had caused this mess.


    He liked Elle. How could he not know that Elle actually loved Burton?


    Now that Burton was in trouble, Elle definitely wouldn¡¯t be with him anymore, especially with Zelda between them.


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Elle turned around and looked at Frank, saying softly, ¡°Frank, it¡¯ste. You should go back first. I¡¯ll stay here and apany Auntie. Tomorrow, when Burton wakes up, I¡¯ll help you find out what really happened and who dared to treat your guests like this.¡±


    ¡°Are you staying?¡±


    Frank¡¯s words carried a hint of sourness.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll stay with Auntie.¡±


    Frank grabbed her shoulders, his tone serious. ¡°Elle, do you really not understand my feelings for you, or are you pretending not to? What¡¯s wrong with mepared to Burton? He¡¯s about to marry your sister, but you still care about him!¡±


    Elle¡¯s face reddened slightly. She gently removed Frank¡¯s hand from her shoulders, looked up at him, and said, ¡°Frank, my mind is very confused right now. Let¡¯s not talk about feelings for now, okay? Burton¡­ is just a friend to me.¡±


    ¡°Is he really just a friend?¡±


    ¡°Frank, you can deceive anyone, but you can¡¯t deceive me. I know you¡¯ve always loved Burton, but because Zelda also likes Burton, you feel guilty that you¡¯ve taken everything that should have belonged to Zelda. So, you suppress your feelings and give Burton to Zelda, right?¡±


    ¡°Elle, although I¡¯m happy that you let go of Burton, I don¡¯t like seeing youpromise like this. You and Zelda switched lives for twenty-five years, and it¡¯s not your fault. You don¡¯t need to me yourself.¡±


    Elle sighed softly, ¡°Frank, I know it¡¯s not my fault, but I¡¯m not the biological daughter of the Roscente family, that¡¯s a fact. Everything I have today should have belonged to Zelda. It¡¯s also a fact. I feel guilty, and I just hope Zelda can live better than me. Whatever she wants, I will give it to her.¡±


    Frank said disdainfully, ¡°Is she worthy? She¡¯s just a country bumpkin,cking in manners. You match her sisterly, but you¡¯repromising yourself. For the past twenty-five years, Zelda hasn¡¯t been filial to her parents. It¡¯s you who has been filial to them on her behalf. She should be grateful to you, not think that you¡¯ve taken everything from her.¡±


    ¡°Now it¡¯s just you and your dad supporting Roscente. What has Zelda done?¡±


    Frank depreciated Zelda to the point of worthlessness, which secretly delighted Elle.


    Although she had a slight reproach on her face, she med Frank, ¡°Frank, don¡¯t speak about Zelda like that. Although she grew up in the countryside, my biological parents loved her very much and gave her the best they could. Now she¡¯s also working at the Roscente. With my dad personally guiding her, she will surely be able to climb up slowly.¡±


    ¡°I, as the Roscente heiress, am actually just an outsider. In the future, the fate of the Roscente will depend on Zelda.¡±


    Frank sarcastically remarked, ¡°If your dad hands over the Roscente to Zelda, within half a year, the Roscente will close its doors for good.¡±


    Even if it doesn¡¯t close, he would make sure the Roscente goes bankrupt.


    Unless Peck hands over the Roscente Group to Elle, otherwise, the Roscente Group will go bankrupt!


    Elle remained silent.


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    Elle¡¯s phone rang.


    She took out her phone from her bag to answer the call.


    Upon hearing her call out ¡°dad,¡± Frank knew it was Peck calling.


    He didn¡¯t deliberately eavesdrop on their conversation.


    A few minutester, Elle hung up the phone, feeling a bit conflicted as she said to Frank, ¡°Frank, my dad wants me to go back immediately, but I¡¯m worried about Burton.¡±


    ¡°You go back first. Burton just drank some drugged drinks. The doctor also said he¡¯s not in serious condition and can be discharged when he wakes up.¡±


    Elle thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in and tell Auntie. Frank, you wait here for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Frank readily agreed.


    Elle walked back into the hospital room alone.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Burton¡¯s mother was still wiping tears. When she saw Ellee in, she wiped her tears with a tissue and asked choked up, ¡°Elle, why hasn¡¯t Burton woken up yet?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. The doctor said he¡¯s not in serious condition and will wake up soon.¡±


    Burton¡¯s mother nodded, then cursed fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t let me find out who plotted against Burton, otherwise, I¡¯ll make them pay. They think they can marry into our Lowell just by plotting against Burton?¡±

 Chapter 128

    After a moment of silence, Elle tentatively asked, ¡°Auntie, who do you think might have plotted against Burton? Who wants to marry Burton the most?¡±


    ¡°Zelda! Yes, it must be her, that shameless woman actually dared to plot against Burton. When Burton wakes up, I¡¯ll go find Zelda and settle ounts with her.¡±


    Burton¡¯s mother firmly used Zelda and said to Elle, ¡°Elle, I know it¡¯s difficult for you to be caught in the middle, but I can¡¯t swallow this anger. You and Burton were truly in love. Can you just watch Burton being deceived by that country bumpkin?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, maybe Zelda acted impulsively.¡±


    With one sentence, Elle pinned Zelda as the one who drugged Burton.


    ¡°Elle, do you know something? Is it really Zelda¡¯s doing? That shameless woman, Burton spoke to her so kindly about marrying her, but she put on airs and said she wouldn¡¯t marry him. When I went to your house to give the betrothal gifts, saying I was helping Burton propose to you, Zelda got anxious, right?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, Burton hasn¡¯t done anything serious yet. Let¡¯s just forget about it. Zelda is staying at the Winston now. Would Auntie dare to go to Winston to settle scores with her?¡±


    Burton¡¯s mother hesitated.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Charles a reasonable person?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, for Burton and Lowell¡¯s future, it¡¯s better not to go to Winston to find Zelda. If you really want to find her, wait until shees home. Auntie can find her then.¡±


    Thinking of Charles¡¯s coldness, Burton¡¯s mother shivered and said, ¡°Elle, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    She held Elle¡¯s hand, feeling sorry for her. ¡°Elle, you always consider us Lowell in everything you do. You are the one Burton truly loves, but¡­ it¡¯s hard for you. Rest assured, in Auntie¡¯s heart, only you are recognized. Apart from you, whoever bes my daughter-inw, I won¡¯t be satisfied with.¡±


    Elle smiled without saying anything.


    ¡°Oh, Auntie, about Burton and Miss Melville¡­¡±


    ¡°What about it? He didn¡¯t do anything, did he? ir Melville is still fine, right? She just had her dress torn by Burton. I¡¯llpensate her with a new one.¡±


    Burton¡¯s mother felt that her son hadn¡¯t truly possessed ir. He didn¡¯t need to take responsibility.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The Melvilles¡¯ position in River Town was inferior to their Lowell¡¯s.


    Burton¡¯s mother had always demanded that her daughter-inw be a proper match for Lowell, and she looked down on anyone with a lower threshold than Lowell¡¯s.


    ¡°So many people saw it. I¡¯m afraid¡­ the Melvilles won¡¯t let it go. Although the Melvilles are not as good as our two families, they are rted to the Granger family. The Granger family will definitely stand by the Melvilles. Burton only has two options in front of him: either to be enemies their families, or to marry ir.¡±


    Burton¡¯s mother¡¯s face turned pale.


    She had forgotten that ir¡¯s mom was the cousin of the Granger family¡¯sdy and had a rtionship with the Granger family.


    The Lowell didn¡¯t regard the Melvilles highly, but they didn¡¯t dare to offend the Granger family.


    Burton told her and her husband that Elle would persuade Yemmy to help the Lowell get through the current crisis¡­


    Burton¡¯s mother suddenly felt that she had oversimplified things.


    She felt even more hatred towards Zelda, attributing the whole oue to her.


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t overthink it. Let¡¯s wait until Burton wakes up to discuss everything. Auntie, I originally wanted to stay and apany you, but my dad just called me, asking me to go home. I, will leave first. Call me if anything happens.¡±


    Burton¡¯s mother was reluctant, but she still stood up, seeing Elle off from the ward, saying, ¡°Elle, I know your kindness. You¡¯re the one Burton truly loves. Apart from you, whoever bes my daughter-inw, I won¡¯t be satisfied with unless they satisfy both our families.¡±


    ¡°But, we mustn¡¯t use marriage to threaten Burton. Auntie can¡¯t bear to see you suffer anymore. After this matter settles down, Auntie will go to your house to propose marriage again. But, you and Burton can¡¯t continue your underground rtionship. If you love each other, be open about it.¡±


    Burton¡¯s mother wouldn¡¯t admit that she had, for a period of time, looked down on Elle for being the Roscente¡¯s adopted daughter, thinking she wasn¡¯t worthy of Burton.


    After tonight¡¯s incident, Burton¡¯s mother realized that Elle¡¯s quick thinking and calmness in dealing with matters were the real assets that could help her son secure the Lowell inheritance.


    ¡°Auntie, everything revolves around Burton. I¡¯m willing to endure any suffering as long as he¡¯s okay. Even if I have to endure all the suffering, I¡¯ll do it willingly as long as he¡¯s safe.¡±


    Elle¡¯s words were half true and half false.


    Regardless of whether they were true or false, Burton¡¯s mother was extremely grateful to her.


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll exin things to Yemmy on Burton¡¯s behalf.¡±


    She was worried about Yemmy¡¯s mood being affected, not knowing how angry Yemmy might be.


    Elle had a headache. She needed to figure out how to appease Yemmy and persuade her to forgive Burton.

 Chapter 129

    Zelda was unaware of Elle framing her.


    When she woke up, the sun was already up.


    Instinctively, she reached out and found Charles next to her, causing her to sit up abruptly.


    ¡°Darling, have we arrived home?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Where else would we be?¡± Charles replied.


    Zelda blinked. ¡°How did I get back to the room?¡±


    She seemed to have fallen asleep in the car.


    ¡°You sleepwalked and came back by yourself,¡± Charles answered.


    Zelda chuckled, leaning over and pressing herself against Charles. She lightly pinched his facial muscles and then eximed, ¡°Honey, your facial muscles are quite soft. They say people with soft facial muscles have good temperaments, so why is your temper so foul?¡±


    ¡°Comining about my temper and yet still wanting to marry me. Now you¡¯re even lying on top of me, thinking of forcing yourself on me so early in the morning?¡± Charles retorted.


    ¡°¡­ Darling, you¡¯re being too harsh. Even if I wanted to force myself on you, you¡­ I¡¯d just be forcing myself on loneliness,¡± Zelda responded.


    Charles had a deadpan expression.


    ¡°Were you asleep like a log? How could I help you take a bath? I was afraid you¡¯d drown in the bathtub,¡± he remarked.


    ¡°With you here, you wouldn¡¯t let me drown. Besides, I can swim,¡± Zelda retorted.


    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re quite versatile,¡± Charlesmented.


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t have much real talent. How dare I open such arge training institute? Sigh, I miss my training institute. My dream was to develop it into a nationwide chain,¡± Zeldamented.


    Charles casually remarked, ¡°Once you can take over the Roscente and handle business with ease, you can continue with your training institute. In recent years, interest sses have been quite popr and have potential.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Zelda nodded, taking it one step at a time.


    After all, shecked business management experience from her past life.


    Returning this time, even though she had Charles¡¯s support, she still had to rely on herself to guard the family business.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    For revenge, she also wanted to rely on herself to relieve her hatred.


    ¡°Darling, are you tired?¡± Zelda asked.


    Charles gazed at her intensely.


    Zelda felt a bit intimidated by his gaze and quickly rolled off him, trying to assist him instead. With a pleasing smile, she said, ¡°Darling, let me help you up.¡±


    Rejecting her help, Charles said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you do it yourself.¡±


    Zelda watched as he propped himself up and slowly moved to the wheelchair.


    ¡°Darling, I think you¡¯re walking more steadily today. You can take a few more steps now,¡± Zelda remarked.


    ¡°How many steps can I usually take, do you know?¡± Charles inquired.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve counted. You can usually only take up to three steps at most. You¡¯d turn pale and break out in cold sweat even then. Just now, you managed four steps,¡± Zelda replied.


    Charles opened his mouth as if to speak, but then hesitated.


    Yet, there was a hint of sweetness in his heart.


    After Zelda tied up her long hair and turned around, she saw Charles looking at her deeply. She smiled sweetly, ¡°Charles, how do I look in my grand dress? I hope I haven¡¯t embarrassed you.¡±


    Pushing his wheelchair away, Charles went to help Zelda get her clothes.


    His deep voice resonated in the room, ¡°But you haven¡¯t given me any face.¡±


    ¡°Someday I¡¯ll give you face,¡± Zelda responded.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for it,¡± Charles replied.


    He tossed her clothes to her, and Zelda skillfully caught them, yfullyining, ¡°Charles, you¡¯re so considerate to me, you should be considerate to the end.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s being considerate to you? I can¡¯t stand the smell of alcohol all over you. A girl like you still drinks so much. You should drink less in the future,¡± Charles retorted.


    ¡°I have a good alcohol tolerance. I can handle a thousand cups,¡± Zelda insisted.


    Charles chuckled.


    That was sarcastic.


    Zelda blushed. He already knew her alcohol tolerance like the back of his hand. It wasn¡¯t bad, but it was far from being able to handle a thousand cups.


    While Zelda went to take a shower, Charles wheeled himself to her dressing table. He stood up, moved to sit in front of it, and rummaged through to find a pen and a piece of paper. He then began writing something on it.


    Ten minutester.


    ¡°Charles, what are you writing?¡± Zelda walked over, curious.


    Charles didn¡¯t hide anything and allowed her to peek at what he was writing.


    Dowry list.


    The three words at the top aroused Zelda¡¯s curiosity. She asked, ¡°Charles, whose dowry list is this? Several mansions, gold, silver, jewels¡­ wow, there¡¯s so much! But why isn¡¯t there a single luxury car?¡±


    Without lifting his head, Charles coldly replied, ¡°Someone likes to drive like a pilot, so I want her to live longer. As for luxury cars, I thought about it and decided to skip them.¡±


    ¡°Someone? Charles, is this for my dowry?¡± Zelda asked.


    Charles finally looked up at her and then tapped her head with the pen. ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re not dumb.¡±

 Chapter 130

    ¡°You keep tapping my head; you¡¯re making me dumb,¡± Zelda retorted, grabbing the pen from him and tapping his head a few times in return. Afterward, she asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It hurts like hell.¡±


    ¡°Really? Let me see if it¡¯s red.¡±


    Zelda pretended to check, but Charles took the pen back and said lightly, ¡°You barely used any force. It won¡¯t hurt much. Zelda, let me ask you again, do you really not regret marrying me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said I don¡¯t regret it, so I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I gave you a chance to change your mind. If you didn¡¯t seize it, that¡¯s your business. After today, you won¡¯t have another chance even if you regret it,¡± Charles warned.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already registered our marriage. Unless you divorce me, I won¡¯t regret it. By the way, Charles, if you could stand up, would you divorce me? After all, I¡¯m not worthy of you.¡±


    Charles ignored her and continued writing his dowry list.


    As Zelda watched, she sighed, ¡°The woman who marries you has truly struck gold and bes the wealthiest woman in River Town overnight.¡±


    After sighing, Zelda giggled again, ¡°Seems like that woman who struck gold is me.¡±


    ¡°I always thought bing the wealthiest woman in River Town would take decades of hard work, but now I realize it¡¯s simple. Just marry you. If you can bear children, we¡¯ll have a few more. The rewards we receive will also contribute to my wealth,¡± Zelda remarked.


    Charles put down the pen and red at her.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Chattering non-stop, it¡¯s annoying!¡± Charles retorted.


    Zelda stuck out her tongue yfully and quickly said, ¡°Charles, you continue. I¡¯ll just watch and not say anything.¡±


    But Zelda still voiced the question in her heart, ¡°Charles, are you nning to reveal the truth? If the truthes out, will I still be able to continue working?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, you can do whatever you want, regardless of The Winston¡¯s rules. Rules are dead, people are alive. If necessary, I¡¯ll abolish the rules altogether,¡± Charles replied.


    Zelda stared at him nkly for a moment before softly asking, ¡°Charles, why are you so good to me?¡±


    Charles then returned to his wheelchair and wheeled himself away.


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    Zelda quickly followed him outside.


    She pushed him tenderly and said, ¡°Let me push you to the pavilion to have breakfast.¡±


    Charles remained silent.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    As they walked out, Zack and others respectfully greeted them.


    For some reason, Zelda felt that their attitude towards her was more respectful than before.


    ¡°Last night, Burton was trying to scheme against you,¡± Charles suddenly said in a low, cold voice.


    ¡°¡­ He¡¯s really persistent,¡± Zelda sighed.


    ¡°He¡¯s schemed against you before?¡± Charles inquired.


    ¡°¡­,¡± Zelda didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    In this lifetime, Burton hadn¡¯t seeded in his schemes. In the previous lifetime, it was his scheme that caused her to lose her virginity to Vinson, give birth to Vinson¡¯s daughter, and eventually be killed by Burton and Elle.


    ¡°Charles, let me handle him and Elle in the future. You can just watch from the sidelines,¡± Zelda suggested.


    Charles didn¡¯t refuse her request and replied in a deep voice, ¡°Just don¡¯t get yourself into trouble. If the sky falls, I¡¯ll hold it up for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Charles.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want verbal thanks,¡± Charles said.


    ¡°¡­ What does Charles want?¡±


    ¡°You said you wanted to shower me with gifts until I was overwhelmed, but I haven¡¯t seen a single gift these past few days,¡± Charles remarked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go buy someter.¡±


    After pursing his lips, Charles said, ¡°You¡¯ve just started working and haven¡¯t received your sry yet. I¡¯ll save some money for you. In the future, the gifts you give me should be ones you made yourself.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you mad that I treat this ce like a trash dump?¡± Zelda asked.


    Charles countered, ¡°Do you think the things you make are trash?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Those are my craftsmanship. Each one can be sold for tens or even hundreds of dors on my online store.¡±


    Zeldaughed, ¡°Alright, since Charles doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll send you small gifts every day. You can keep them, and when I be famous, your collection will be appreciated.¡±


    Charles couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll treasure them and wait for their value to rise. About the gifts you gave to Burton¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ask him for them back.¡±


    Charles replied calmly, ¡°Asking for something back that you¡¯ve already given away isn¡¯t very appropriate.¡±


    Saying one thing and meaning another!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Once the affection is gone, it¡¯s natural to sever all ties,¡± Zelda said determinedly.


    Charles remained silent, a satisfied smile ying on his lips. It seemed he was quite pleased with Zelda¡¯s insight.


    ¡°Oh, Charles, do you have the evidence Burton used to scheme against me?¡± Zelda asked.


    Charles nced at her and then looked ahead, waiting for her to continue.

 Chapter 131

    ¡°Knowing Elle, she¡¯ll try to push this onto me. I can¡¯t just sit back and wait for it, right?¡±


    ¡°Last night was Yemmy¡¯s birthday party. After Burton stirred up trouble, Yemmy looked very unhappy. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s taken note of it. Now The Lowell is in a state of panic because of those rumors, seeing it as a crisis.¡±


    Charles listened quietly to her analysis.


    ¡°Elle won¡¯t just stand by and watch Lowell fall. She¡¯ll ask for help from The Granger family to stabilize The Lowell. This way, she¡¯ll gain Burton¡¯s and The Lowell¡¯s gratitude, securing her position in The Lowell when she marries into it. If I have evidence proving that everything was orchestrated by Burton, Charles, do you think Yemmy will help The Lowell because of Elle?¡±


    Charles nodded slightly.


    ¡°On the contrary, Yemmy will me Elle for it. Elle will end up in a difficult position.¡±


    Zelda wanted to destroy the friendship between Elle and Yemmy, preventing Yemmy from being Elle¡¯s supporter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Monday to give the evidence to you,¡± Zelda said confidently.


    Charles nodded in agreement.


    When the wife wanted to retaliate, the husband naturally had to lend a helping hand.


    Several minutester.


    Under the pavilion, the couple sat at the table, enjoying their delicious breakfast.


    In the distance, the olddy, apanied by Nina and Lucas, watched the two of them from afar.


    ¡°Have you two noticed how special your big brother is to Zelda? It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s trying to get back at her,¡± the olddy asked gently.


    Lucas, who knew the truth, didn¡¯t dare to speak and kept ncing at his sister.


    Nina smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, isn¡¯t that a good thing? I think big brother is doing well now.¡±


    ¡°Zelda isn¡¯t as unbearable as we imagined. Even if she were, if she can make big brother happy, then she¡¯s good,¡± Nina remarked.


    Having spent time with Zelda, Nina found her straightforward and seemingly free of scheming, yet not easily manipted by others-a simple person.


    The olddy sighed softly and said, ¡°If your big brother stays like this, and gets used to having Zelda around, leaving her won¡¯t matter. But if your big brother gets better, leaving her won¡¯t be a good thing. Your big brother deserves someone better.¡±


    Lucas listened nervously. Did that mean that once big brother recovered, he would drive Zelda away?


    That would be stirring up trouble, poking a tiger¡¯s bottom, pulling out a tiger¡¯s teeth.


    ¡°Grandma, didn¡¯t you send someone to propose to her at The Roscente before? Why are you finding fault with her now?¡± Lucas asked cautiously. ¡°Zelda is actually quite good, and she¡¯s a good match for big brother, with his talent and her beauty.¡±


    The olddy snorted, ¡°That was when your big brother lost the use of his legs and was like this. In the past, none of the women who chased after your big brother would marry him. I only sent someone to propose to her because The Roscente is inferior to our family, at least it¡¯s a prestigious family.¡±


    ¡°Zelda is The Roscente¡¯s legitimate daughter, so her status is eptable. It¡¯s just that she grew up in the countryside¡­ that¡¯s what I¡¯m not satisfied with.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong with growing up in the countryside? Does growing up in the countryside mean you¡¯re inferior? Looking back, although our family is wealthy now, if you go back generations, weren¡¯t our ancestors once poor? Maybe they were also country folks. Why look down on country folks?¡± Nina¡¯s words made the olddy¡¯s face darken. She wanted to argue with her granddaughter, but when she saw her granddaughter¡¯s bright eyes, the words at the tip of her tongue were swallowed back.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going back to my room,¡± the olddy said, turning away from her grandchildren and walking away.


    Once the olddy was out of earshot, Lucas gave his sister a thumbs-up, praising her, ¡°My sister is the best, with her upright character. If Zelda knew you were speaking up for her like this, she¡¯d be grateful to you.¡±


    ¡°Grandma looks down on Zelda deep down. Zelda¡¯s life has been changed against her will, which is pitiful in itself, and yet Grandma still finds fault with her for growing up in the countryside, and even says that once big brother returns to normal, he¡¯ll send Zelda away.¡±


    ¡°Have they ever thought about how Zelda offended Charles in the first ce? Even if Charles wanted to marry her, she might not have agreed.¡±


    Lucas really wanted to say that Charles had already gotten married.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Seeing the happy couple in the distance enjoying their breakfast, Lucas resisted the urge to speak up. It wasn¡¯t his ce to meddle in his Charles¡¯s private matters.


    If he angered his big brother, he would arrange to go on blind dates one after another¡­


    Being single and carefree, Lucas didn¡¯t want to be arranged by his elder brother for blind dates. To protect his freedom, Lucas kept the secret of his elder brother¡¯s marriage tightly sealed.


    ¡°Nina, do you want to go over and apany big brother?¡±

 Chapter 132

    Nina yfully replied, ¡°If you want to go, then go ahead. Don¡¯t drag me into it. I¡¯m going back to sleep a little longer.¡±


    With that, she turned and slipped away. She wasn¡¯t going to fall for her second brother¡¯s tricks.


    Her brothers always respected and feared brother. Whenever something happened, her brothers liked to use her as a shield because big brother loved her and rarely got angry with her.


    ¡°Hey, Nina, Nina.¡±


    Lucas called out to Nina twice but couldn¡¯t catch her attention.


    In the end, Lucas reluctantly made his way towards the pavilion.


    Seeing Lucas approaching, Zelda smiled and said, ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re just in time. Let me push your big brother for a walk. I have something to attend to.¡±


    Lucas hesitated. He came over to watch the excitement, not to be ordered around by Zelda.


    Zelda stood up, walked over to Charles, bent down to kiss him on the cheek, and cheerfully said, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll be back for lunch with you.¡±


    After saying that, she stood up straight, ignoring Lucas¡¯s stunned expression, and left first.


    Once she was gone, Charles raised his hand and wiped the spot where Zelda had kissed him, disdainfully saying, ¡°She kisses me right after eating, leaving my face all greasy.¡±


    Lucas instinctively responded, ¡°I think big brother enjoys it.¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, he received a cold re from his big brother.


    Lucas scratched his nose awkwardly and smiled, ¡°Charles, Zelda, oh, my sister-inw, she¡¯s really¡­ ¡±


    Lucas smiled awkwardly again.


    ¡°On the weekend, aren¡¯t you going out with friends?¡±


    ¡°I want to stay at home and apany Charles. I feel guilty always leaving big brother alone at home,¡± Lucas replied.


    ¡°Huh, you feel guilty? Since when did you have a conscience?¡±


    ¡°Charles, we¡¯re blood brothers. Can¡¯t you go easy on me?¡±


    Charles snorted.


    ¡°Charles, how long do you n to keep it a secret?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Charles remained silent.


    He didn¡¯t n to keep it a secret anymore. Once the dowry list was ready, he woulde clean to the elders in the family.


    Zelda was his wife!


    He wanted everyone in River Town to know.


    Who would dare to give her a hard time or ridicule her publicly in the future?


    Lucas wanted to say something more, but when he saw his sister-inw return, he stopped talking and watched as Zelda came over carrying two boxes, curious about what was inside.


    Zelda entered the pavilion and ced the two boxes in front of Charles, smiling, ¡°Charles, these are today¡¯s gifts.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Charles nodded, ¡°Ask Zack to arrange a car for you when you go out. Don¡¯t drive yourself.¡±


    ¡°I know, but my driving skills are really good.¡±


    ¡°Who crashed into a tree?¡±


    Zelda had nothing to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Charles remained firm in not letting her drive herself. Zelda left in frustration.


    Once she left, Lucas came over and picked up one of the boxes, asking, ¡°Big brother, what gift did my sister-inw give you?¡±


    Charles snatched it back, saying coldly, ¡°Since you know it¡¯s from your sister-inw, why reach out? Do you want me to chop off your hand?¡±


    ¡°I just want to take a look. I haven¡¯t opened it yet. Big brother, open it and let me see what¡¯s inside.¡±


    Lucas was genuinely curious.


    What gift did Zelda give to big brother that made him smile so satisfied?


    Charles reluctantly opened the box. Inside were two cotton cows, also made by Zelda herself.


    He took the two cows out of the box and squeezed them.


    ¡°Moo¡­¡±


    ¡°It even makes sounds,¡± Lucas eximed in curiosity, wanting to take one of the cotton cows to look at, but he was met with a cold stare from his brother and sheepishly withdrew his hand.


    ¡°Where did sister-inw buy these? They look so lifelike. They¡¯re just a bit small. They¡¯d be even more fun if they were bigger, at least they could be used as pillows.¡±


    The two cows were too small now, suitable for children to y with.


    ¡°She made them herself.¡±


    Charles ced the two cows on the table and gently touched them, his expression naturally softening. Lucas¡¯s eyeballs almost fell out of their sockets.


    ¡°Charles, you¡¯ve fallen for my sister-inw.¡±


    Lucas asserted confidently.


    Charles didn¡¯t look at him and put the two cows away, saying indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s too early to say ¡®fallen for¡¯. I just don¡¯t dislike her.¡±


    ¡°Charles, are you nning to divorce her in the future?¡±


    Charles red at him. ¡°Are you hoping for me to divorce her?¡±


    ¡°Am I that kind of person? Although I had many opinions about Zelda before, when I found out she was my sister-inw, I changed my views on her. Charles if you intend to grow old with her, you should properly train her. Her current temperament isn¡¯t suitable to be our family¡¯s daughter-inw.¡±

 Chapter 133

    Charles said coldly, ¡°The one living with her is me. I don¡¯t mind her current temperament. What does it have to do with you? She¡¯s not being the daughter-inw of The Winston; she¡¯s being my wife. Whether she¡¯s suitable or not, I have the final say!¡±


    ¡°What did Grandma tell you?¡±


    Charles asked coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. Just now, you and Nina were standing with Grandma watching me and my wife from afar. Did Grandma say she wants to send Zelda away?¡±


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    Lucas didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    In this family, Grandma was the matriarch, and big brother was the head of the family. Lucas didn¡¯t want to offend either of them.


    The best way was to keep silent.


    ¡°Your sister-inw is a work in progress. Give her some time, and she¡¯ll prove herself to you.¡±


    ¡°Even if she can¡¯t make you change your opinion of her, it¡¯s not her fault. It¡¯s your eyes that have the problem. Anyway, now that I¡¯ve married her, she¡¯s my wife. She doesn¡¯t mind me, and she won¡¯t leave me. I won¡¯t abandon her! Lucas, I hope you all can respect Zelda as you respect me. She¡¯s your elder sister-inw.¡±


    Lucas shuddered, saying seriously, ¡°Charles, as long as you approve of her, then she¡¯s my elder sister-inw.¡±


    Charles had someone to protect now!


    ¡°But, Charles, her attitude has changed too much. Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯s using you? Or trying to get something from you?¡±


    Charles remained silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Whatever she wants, if I can give it to her, I will.¡±


    Lucas stayed quiet.


    Charles nced at his brother and self-deprecatingly said, ¡°Lucas, in my current state, even Zelda, I¡¯m not worthy of her. She married me, but it should be said that I¡¯m dragging her down.¡±


    ¡°Who else would Grandma expect me to marry? Who else would be willing to marry me?¡±


    ¡°Charles, you will get better.¡±


    Charles smirked. ¡°If Grandma intends to drive Zelda away, I might as well stay like this. If I¡¯m like this, it¡¯s clear that I¡¯m not worthy of Zelda. Even if Grandma knows that she and I are married, she won¡¯t make things difficult for her. Instead, she¡¯ll be afraid that she¡¯ll leave me.¡±


    Lucas hesitated, unsure of how to respond. He knew his brother cared too much about Zelda and was worried that Grandma would drive her away, which led him to say those words earlier.


    ¡°Lucas, since you¡¯re not going out today, apany me for rehabilitation. I want to stand up again soon.¡±


    This way, whenever Zelda encounters danger, he¡¯ll be able to rush to her side as quickly as possible.


    Though, it seems, she can handle everything herself.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Lucas didn¡¯t refuse. Charles doing rehabilitation was the best thing for their family.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Zelda didn¡¯t know what the brothers had talked about after she left. She asked the driver to take her to the hospital to visit n¡¯s mom.


    n¡¯s mom was recovering well, probably because her biological daughter had been with her for a few days, and her spirits were high.


    Zelda walked into the hospital room carrying a bouquet of flowers and many nutritional supplements. n¡¯s mom was holding her son¡¯s phone, scrolling through TikTok and asionallyughing.


    n was peeling an apple for his mother.


    When they saw Zelda enter, both mother and son stopped what they were doing.


    n¡¯s mom ced the phone on the bedside table and smiled, ¡°Zelda, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Her gaze wandered behind Zelda, disappointed to see no one else.


    Zelda knew she was hoping for Elle¡¯spany, so she exined, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯te from home, so I didn¡¯te with Elle. We both attended a banquetst night and had quite a bit to drink. She¡¯s probably staying home to rest today.¡±


    n¡¯s mom sighed, ¡°Why did she drink so much? Drinking too much hurts the stomach. Zelda, what about you? You always liked drinking. In a situation likest night¡¯s, you probably drank freely.¡±


    After calling n ¡°big brother,¡± Zelda handed the bouquet to n¡¯s mom and ced the supplements on the bedside table before sitting down by the bed.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Mom, you know my alcohol tolerance. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let myself get drunk. Dad told me that when women drink outside, they must control themselves and not get drunk to avoid trouble.¡±


    She had been drunk before.


    On her eighteenth birthday, one night, her foster father and two brothers took her to a bar, telling her she was an adult now and allowed her to drink freely for once.


    So, she drank freely until she got drunk.


    The next day, her foster father told her how many sses she had drunk and then told her solemnly that when women drink outside, they must have limits, know how much they can drink before getting drunk, and control themselves before getting drunk to avoid trouble.


    In this dangerous society, especially for women, what would happen if they got drunk outside without any rtives around could be guessed with just one guess.

 Chapter 134

    Since then, whenever she drank outside, she would stop drinking once she reached a certain amount and never let herself get drunk outside again.


    ¡°You can show off all you want.¡±


    n¡¯s mom scolded lightly, ¡°Whether you¡¯re drunk or not, drink less in the future.¡±


    ¡°I know. And Elle, don¡¯t worry about her. She often has to talk business and socialize, which inevitably involves drinking. She¡¯s already practiced her alcohol tolerance.¡±


    n¡¯s mom still felt distressed.


    But in front of Zelda, she didn¡¯t ask about Elle¡¯s situation.


    ¡°So many supplements again, how much can Mom eat?¡±


    Seeing the supplements, n¡¯s momined again.


    Zeldaughed, took two apples from brother¡¯s hand, and handed one to n¡¯s mom, saying, ¡°Mom, I have a job now, and I have ie every month, but no family burden. I don¡¯t know where to spend the money, so I can only buy some supplements for Mom.¡±


    ¡°If Mom doesn¡¯t eat them, it would be a waste of my sry, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    n¡¯s mom was helpless but felt sweet inside.


    Although Zelda wasn¡¯t her biological daughter, the mother and daughter had been getting along well for twenty-five years.


    However, Chris didn¡¯t like Zelda visiting them so often.


    n¡¯s mom remembered when Chris came to their vige to find her, he said a lot to her, implying that he didn¡¯t want their Gu family to contact Zelda again, so that Zelda couldn¡¯t integrate into her biological parents¡¯ family.


    Fortunately, Zelda was grateful. No matter how her biological mother treated her, she insisted oning back to see her regrly.


    Every time she came back, she gave money and things. n¡¯s mom didn¡¯t spend her money but saved it. When Zelda got married, she nned to take out the money as her dowry, which was the culmination of twenty-five years of mother-daughter rtionship.


    ¡°Zelda, are you working? Whichpany?¡±


    n picked up an apple, washed it, and continued peeling it.


    ¡°At Roscente.¡±


    n nodded. ¡°That¡¯s your family¡¯spany. It¡¯ll be better for you to work in your ownpany. At least your dad will take care of you.¡±


    He asked with concern again, ¡°Can you get used to it?¡±


    Zelda hadn¡¯t worked in a factory since she graduated, but had been self-employed. As someone who was used to freedom, could she adapt to a nine-to-five job in apany?


    ¡°Big brother, I can adapt. Don¡¯t worry, I have the strongest adaptability. Big brother, mom had an ident, and you haven¡¯t told dad and them yet, have you?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t seen her foster parents and second brother.


    ¡°Dad knows. It¡¯s busy farming season, so Dad can¡¯t leave. Your second brother has to take care of your shop. I told them not toe, and Mom is recovering well now. The doctor said she can be discharged from the hospital and go home to recuperate next week.¡±


    Her mother¡¯s wish had also been fulfilled.


    But her younger sister¡¯s attitude toward her mother really annoyed n.


    But her mother forbade him to mention Elle at all, fearing that if he spoke out, Elle would stoping.


    n could only endure it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a busy farming season, so why not hire abine harvester? Tell Dad not to nt so muchnd. Our family¡¯s economy is not bad now. nt a littlend for exercise and self-sufficiency.¡±


    Zelda gave money every time she came back, hoping her foster parents could live afortable life and no longer have to work hard.


    n helplessly remarked, ¡°You know what Mom and Dad are like, Zelda.¡±


    Their parents were ustomed to farm work. If they stayed at home every day, they would feel ufortable. When they worked in the fields, they were full of energy.


    Zelda¡­


    Zelda stayed in the hospital for a while before leaving at her foster mother¡¯s urging.


    n walked her out.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    As they walked, n asked, ¡°Did you have a falling out with Elle?¡±


    ¡°You noticed?¡±


    n asked with concern, ¡°Why? Did she bully you?¡±


    In n¡¯s eyes, his biological sister was too proud and looked down on others. Although Zelda had martial arts skills and a straightforward personality, she was easily offended and had grown up in the countryside, unable to y mind games like Elle, who was from the city.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m the biological daughter of the Roscente family.¡±


    n wasn¡¯t stupid; Zelda¡¯s words made everything clear to him.


    ¡°You just started working at your family¡¯spany, and she couldn¡¯t stand it? That¡¯s your family¡¯spany. She¡¯s now named Roscente, but her real surname should be Hasis. She¡¯s a child of the Hasis family.¡±


    ¡°n, don¡¯t worry about Elle and me. Don¡¯t get involved either. No matter what, she¡¯s your biological sister, and I¡¯ve been close to you for over twenty years. For you, both she and I are your sisters. Helping one of us will offend the other. So, stay neutral, it¡¯s best to see but not say anything.¡±

 Chapter 135

    Zelda didn¡¯t want to involve her brother.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    n sighed. ¡°Big brother can¡¯t help even if he wants to. By the way, Zelda, what¡¯s going on between you and that Lowell fellow?¡±


    Zelda¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°When Elle was at the hospital with Mom, she often went out or answered phone calls. Although she always avoided us, I heard it once. The person calling her was that Lowell guy. I don¡¯t know what they talked about on the phone, but when I saw Zelda answering his calls, her expression was sweet and happy, the kind only lovers have.¡±


    n thought his sister was stealing Zelda¡¯s crush.


    ¡°Zelda, big brother knows you really like that Lowell guy, but him being so close to Elle behind your back, calling her ten times a day, and often sending messages, saying they¡¯re just friends, no one believes that.¡±


    ¡°Lowell is unreliable. He¡¯s two-timing you. You should break it off with him sooner rather thanter. There are so many good men in the world, I believe you can find someone better than Lowell.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, thank you for your reminder. I know.¡±


    Zeldafortingly hugged her big brother¡¯s shoulder, as affectionate as before. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my affairs. Take care of yourself. You¡¯re thirty already; it¡¯s time to find a sister-inw for me. Mom and Dad have been looking forward to their grandchildren.¡±


    n affectionately tapped her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re already urging big brother to get married.¡±


    ¡°My fate hasn¡¯t arrived yet. When the timees, big brother will definitely bring you a sister-inw. You can look forward to your brother¡¯s wedding.¡±


    ¡°Definitely.¡±


    The siblingsughed and joked as they walked out of the hospital ward.


    n stayed until Zelda got into Winston¡¯s car. He watched the car drive away before turning back, touching the spot where Zelda had just hugged him, his eyes filled with tenderness.


    After leaving the hospital, Zelda instructed the driver to take her to the pedestrian street. She bought a tie and a set of clothes for Charles as gifts for lunch and dinner.


    Since she was going back to her parents¡¯ home, she also bought a set of clothes for each of them.


    Carrying her spoils out of the pedestrian street, she ran into Yemmy, or rather, Yemmy seemed to be waiting for her.


    Yemmy¡¯s car was parked next to Winston¡¯s security car, and she was leaning against the car, holding the car keys and swinging them incessantly.


    Zelda couldn¡¯t help but envy her.


    She also liked swinging car keys; the sound made her feel refreshed.


    Unfortunately, her man wouldn¡¯t let her drive anymore.


    Even the luxury cars were crossed off his dowry list he drafted!


    Her driving skills were really good; both times she sped, there were reasons for it!


    ¡°Zelda seems to be in a good mood.¡±


    Yemmy remarked coldly as Zelda approached.


    Zelda smiled, ¡°Is Yemmy not in a good mood?¡±


    Yemmy¡¯s expression darkened.


    Her mood was terrible, really terrible.


    Yesterday was her birthday, and she hosted a birthday banquet, inviting many celebrities to attend. It should have been a joyous asion, but it was ruined by Burton. The birthday banquet ended early, leaving Yemmy half-dead with anger, wishing she could stab that damn pervert Burton to death.


    He actually made advances on ir at her birthday banquet.


    Her brothers said Burton was manipted.


    Yemmy still held a grudge.


    Who would manipte Burton?


    Yemmy first suspected Zelda because Zelda wanted to marry Burton the most.


    Elle said that when Burton¡¯s mother went to Roscente to deliver the betrothal gifts, she told Chris that she was asking for Elle¡¯s hand in marriage. So, Zelda panicked and tried to manipte Burton. By turning a blind eye to his advances, Burton would have no choice but to marry Zelda, right?


    Yemmy didn¡¯t care who Zelda wanted to manipte, as long as she didn¡¯t mess with her birthday banquet.


    Zelda had touched her bottom line.


    If she didn¡¯t settle scores with Zelda, she couldn¡¯t swallow this anger.


    Yemmy¡¯s bad mood had another reason.


    She opened the birthday gift Charles gave her, only to find it was a vase.


    Even though the vase looked pretty on the surface, it wasn¡¯t valuable; it was just an ordinary vase.


    If Charles had given her an expensive vase, she could have treated it as an antique. But giving her an ordinary vase was mocking her, implying that she was just a decoration, useless.


    Yemmy couldn¡¯t be happy.


    Thinking that Zelda was now living in Charles¡¯s ce, Yemmy¡¯s anger focused on her, and she was ready to settle scores with Zelda when she was alone.


    ¡°Beep beep.¡±


    Zelda¡¯s phone rang.


    She took out her phone and saw that it was a message from Charles.


    Charles had sent Monday¡¯s WeChat ID to her, asking her to add Monday as a WeChat friend. Monday would then send her the evidence of Burton trying to drug Zeldast night.

 Chapter 136

    ¡°Yemmy, I have to attend to something briefly. Just wait for me for two minutes.¡±


    Yemmy¡¯s expression darkened even more, wanting to kick Zelda¡¯s phone out of her hand, but she was wearing a skirt and was afraid of it riding up. Besides, the Winston¡¯s driver was watching, so she endured it.


    Zelda added Monday as a WeChat friend, and Monday sent her a few short videos.


    One video showed Burton drugging the drinks.


    Another showed Burton asking the Granger family¡¯s servant to bring the drugged drink to Zelda.


    Thest video showed Zelda staying inside the house the whole time.


    After watching these three videos, Zelda marveled at how skilled Charles¡¯s bodyguards were.


    She didn¡¯t even know Burton hade, but Charles¡¯s people had captured every move Burton made, even when he was trying to drug her.


    No wonder everyone said that offending Charles was a big mistake.


    Zelda was extremely grateful for Charles¡¯s tolerance towards her; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know how many times she would have died.


    ¡°Yemmy, I¡¯m done. Did you wait here for me?¡±


    Yemmy coldly replied, ¡°Zelda, let¡¯s be straightforward. I just have a few questions for you. Burton was manipted, and he did what he did at my birthday party. Was it you?¡±


    ¡°Do you have no shame? Do you want a man that badly? Tell me, I can arrange ten or eight for you.¡±


    Zelda had guessed that people would suspect her when Burton got into trouble.


    She was beyond words. Last night, she hadn¡¯t left the house since she went in. She hadn¡¯t even seen Burton. How could she have manipted him?


    Even if she had been reborn, she wasn¡¯t a deity who could predict everything.


    ¡°Yemmy, I don¡¯t want to exin. Even if I exin, you won¡¯t listen. You¡¯ve already made up your mind that it was me. But I can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. Luckily, I have some videos that Monday sent me. Let me show you.¡±


    With that, she handed her phone over to Yemmy.


    Yemmy didn¡¯t want to watch, but when she heard that they were sent by Monday, she took Zelda¡¯s phone and watched the videos.


    After watching them, Yemmy¡¯s expression became even uglier.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Burton got into trouble, and it¡¯s rted to me. He originally wanted to manipte me, but I identally took the wrong ss and didn¡¯t drink from the drugged one. I don¡¯t know what happened, but Burton ended up drinking it himself and then assaulting Miss Melville.¡±


    ¡°I can only say I was lucky.¡±


    ¡°Damn Burton!¡±


    Yemmy didn¡¯t question the reliability of these videos.


    Afterward, her brother checked the surveince cameras at home, and it was true that Zelda hadn¡¯t left the house.


    If it was really Zelda, she wouldn¡¯t have let Burton go to the backyard alone.


    She wouldn¡¯t have given Burton the chance to assault ir.


    ¡°Why did Monday send these videos to you?¡±


    Yemmy questioned with dissatisfaction.


    Monday was one of Charles¡¯s most trusted bodyguards, always by Charles¡¯s side.


    Zelda honestly replied, ¡°I¡¯m taking care of Charles now. Charles is a very smart person. As soon as something happened, he thought you would suspect me, so he had Mondaypile the evidence and send it to me to clear my name and protect Charles¡¯s reputation from being tarnished by me.¡±


    Yemmy instinctively felt that Zelda was lying but couldn¡¯t find a reason to refute it.


    After a long silence, Yemmy tentatively asked, ¡°Do you know what gift Charles gave me?¡±


    Zelda shook her head. ¡°How would I know? What gift did Charles give you?¡±


    Then she looked envious and said, ¡°Yemmy, you¡¯re so lucky. With so many women in River Town, who has received a gift from Charles? I¡¯ve been taking care of Charles for so long, but he hasn¡¯t given me any gifts. If he were willing to give me a de of grass, I would treasure it like a treasure.¡±


    Yemmy¡¯s vanity was greatly satisfied by Zelda¡¯s envy.


    Thinking of Charles¡¯s character, he rarely gave gifts. Her receiving a birthday gift from him, even though it was a worthless vase with a hint of mocking her, was still her honor. After all, other women hadn¡¯t even received a de of grass from Charles.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled. You can leave now.¡±


    Yemmy said arrogantly.


    She got into her car first and soon drove away.


    Zelda watched her car drive away and said, ¡°You¡¯re leaving even faster than me.¡±


    Back in the car, Zelda called Charles.


    Charles was doing rehabilitation exercises with his brother¡¯spany.


    His legs were sore and tired, his face pale, and he was covered in sweat.


    Lucas looked at him with concern.


    Suddenly, he received a call from Zelda, and Charles almost fell to the ground, but Lucas quickly stepped forward to support him.


    ¡°Big brother, take a break.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±

 Chapter 137

    Charles uttered a low voice and then answered Zelda¡¯s call.


    ¡°Honey.¡±


    Zelda¡¯s sweet voice came through, making Charles feel relieved.


    While taking the tissue Lucas handed him to wipe the sweat, Charles asked calmly, ¡°Are you still at the hospital?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m on my way back to my mom¡¯s. Charles, thank you for letting Monday send me the evidence. It was close. Yemmy stopped me halfway and wanted to settle scores with me. If it weren¡¯t for those videos, I would have been in trouble.¡±


    Charles remained indifferent. ¡°Is it resolved?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s resolved. Charles, what are you doing? You sound out of breath.¡±


    He was making a great effort to control his breathing, but Zelda¡¯s sharp ears still noticed.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Are you alone and unable to reach something?¡±


    ¡°I said it¡¯s nothing. Do you have anything else to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with your ¡®yeah yeah¡¯? If you have something to say, say it. If you don¡¯t, just hang up.¡±


    Charles¡¯s voice was low, using it to conceal his true emotions.


    ¡°I want Charles to hang up first.¡±


    Charles silently hung up the phone.


    On the other end, Zelda muttered, ¡°¡­ He really hung up, and without saying a word.¡±


    She had hoped he would say ¡°I miss you¡± to her.


    When they returned to the Roscente, Elle wasn¡¯t home, only their parents were there.


    ¡°Why did youe back alone?¡±


    Peck heard that his daughter had returned and thought her husband woulde with her, so he personally came out of the house to greet them, but he only saw his daughter getting out of the car. He couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Zelda yfully replied, ¡°Can¡¯t Ie back alone? Or do you not want to see me, Dad? I¡¯m so sad. Dad, you always say you love me, but you don¡¯t want to see me.¡±


    ¡°Stop it, don¡¯t act.¡±


    Peck chuckled. ¡°Dad thought Charles would apany you back. Is it not okay to ask casually? You¡¯re such a drama queen.¡±


    ¡°Lucas is there, and they¡¯re chatting. I came back by myself.¡±


    Zelda handed the clothes she bought for her father over. ¡°Dad, these are new clothes I bought for you. Where¡¯s Mom? I also bought a set for her.¡±


    ¡°Dad has too many clothes to wear. Why did you buy clothes for Dad?¡±


    Peck said with a hint of disdain in his mouth but a smile on his face, looking very happy.


    Zelda returned to the Roscente and rarely took the initiative to give gifts to her biological parents. Instead, it was Elle who often gave gifts to their parents. Before Zelda was reborn, Peck felt that his biological daughter, who didn¡¯t grow up by their side, was not as filial as their adopted daughter.


    ¡°Your mom is inside.¡±


    As they walked, Peck took out the clothes to look at them. ¡°Not bad. You know Dad¡¯s size.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my real dad. How could I not know?¡±


    Ding dong¡­


    Just as the father and daughter arrived at the main house¡¯s entrance, they heard the doorbell ring. They both turned their heads to the mansion¡¯s entrance, where several luxury cars were parked. The one at the front, Zelda seemed somewhat familiar with.


    It seemed to be Vinson¡¯s private car.


    Rove¡¯s bodyguards were still ringing the doorbell.


    The father and daughter exchanged a nce.


    ¡°Dad, let me open the door.¡±


    Zelda turned around and headed towards the direction of the door.


    Peck said, ¡°Let Dad see who¡¯s here.¡±


    He followed along.


    Seeing the father and daughter returning, Rove¡¯s bodyguards stopped ringing the doorbell.


    Zelda opened the mansion¡¯s door, and Rove¡¯s bodyguards pushed forward a wheelchair. Someone helped Vinson out of the car, and two more bodyguards helped him into the wheelchair.


    The father and daughter from the Roscente were stunned.


    Peck naturally recognized Vinson. He looked puzzled. When did Vinson need a wheelchair?


    Back when Charles had an ident and needed a wheelchair, Vinson had mocked him. Now it seemed Vinson was in need of one himself. Maybe Peck should secretly take a video and send it to his son-inw to see?


    Zelda quickly understood.


    Vinson hade to settle the score with her.


    Last night, she identally stepped on Vinson¡¯s foot with her high heels. At the time, he had spared her and didn¡¯t make an issue out of it, but he had mentioned reserving the right to hold her responsible.


    Zelda quickly nced at Vinson¡¯s foot. Sure enough, the foot she had identally stepped onst night was wrapped in white bandages, like a zongzi, without shoes or socks.


    It looked severely swollen.


    Rove¡¯s bodyguards pushed Vinson closer.


    ¡°Vinson, why are you here?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Peck was curious but didn¡¯t want to ask directly. He smiled and invited Vinson into the mansion.


    Vinson nced coldly at the nervous Zelda but remained silent, gesturing for the bodyguards to push him inside the Roscente¡¯s mansion.

 Chapter 138

    ¡°Dad.¡±


    Zelda grabbed her father¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°He¡¯s here to settle the score with me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Peck felt thunderstruck. He stared at his daughter in disbelief for a moment before shaking his voice and asking, ¡°Zelda, what did you do to Vinson?¡±


    Someone hade to seek retribution.


    Peck didn¡¯t want to deal with Vinson in the first ce. This man was even more difficult to handle than Charles. Though Charles was cold and ruthless, he wasn¡¯t as sinister as Vinson.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    But now his daughter had offended Vinson.


    Peck¡¯s hands trembled as he pulled out his phone and whispered, ¡°Zelda, don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll call Charles right away and ask him toe over and cover for you. Don¡¯t panic, okay?¡±


    Zelda chuckled. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not panicking. You¡¯re the one panicking. But I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It was just an idental step on Vinsonst night.¡±


    ¡°Really not intentional?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to step on him. It really wasn¡¯t intentional.¡±


    ¡°Just one step, and his foot became like that?¡±


    Zelda felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°I was wearing high heels, and, uh, I stepped on him hard. It¡¯s normal for it to swell.¡±


    Peck¡­


    He decided to call his son-inw toe to the rescue.


    ¡°Peck.¡±


    Suddenly, Vinson turned his head, his peach blossom eyes shimmering with deep light, and he coldly said, ¡°Is this how you treat guests? Let them enter on their own?¡±


    Peck quickly shoved his phone back into his pocket, red at his daughter, then turned to approach Vinson. His panic was fleeting, like a blooming flower, here one moment and gone the next.


    ¡°Vinson, I apologize.¡±


    Peck greeted Vinson and his entourage with a respectful demeanor as they entered the house.


    Chris brought out some freshly made snacks. When she saw Vinson, she froze, staring at her husband weing Vinson as if he were an ancestor, while their biological daughter looked like she had caused trouble, following behind.


    Soon, Chris calmly walked over, ced the snacks she had made herself on the coffee table, and smilingly said to Vinson, ¡°These are homemade snacks, please have a taste, Vinson.¡±


    Zelda also joined in, quietly putting away the clothes she had bought for her parents and quickly went to brew a pot of tea.


    Vinson looked at the steaming tea and the freshly baked delicate snacks.


    ¡°Chris, I came suddenly and disturbed you.¡±


    Though cold, Vinson was polite, starting with an apology.


    ¡°No disturbance at all, Vinson. It¡¯s our honor to have you visit our home,¡± Peck interjected.


    Zelda snuck up to her mother¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°My dad truly lives up to being a seasoned yer in the business world, slick and cunning.¡±


    Adaptable.


    She had to learn from him.


    Chris discreetly pinched her daughter, reminding her that they had an important guest.


    ¡°Vinson, why did youe today?¡±


    Peck knew full well, but still pretended not to know, asking tentatively.


    Vinson lifted his bandaged foot and nced at Zelda before calmly saying, ¡°Last night, Zelda identally stepped on me. I told her that if there was anything wrong with my foot, I would hold her responsible.¡±


    ¡°Overnight, my foot swelled and became painful again. I felt that I shoulde and hold Zelda ountable.¡±


    Peck nced at his daughter and then apologized to Vinson on her behalf.


    ¡°Vinson, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Zelda also apologized to Vinson personally, taking responsibility. ¡°It was me who stepped on you, and I will definitely take responsibility. Vinson, go to the hospital for an X-ray to see if my stepping on you has caused any fractures. If you need surgery or hospitalization, I will cover all medical expenses.¡±


    ¡°Until your foot returns to normal, including nutrition costs, emotionalpensation, and loss of ie due to inability to work, you can list everything, and I willpensate you.¡±


    Peck coughed lightly.


    Vinson was the head of the Rove family, managing the Rove Group. Even if his daughter were sold, it wouldn¡¯t be enough topensate him for one day¡¯s ie.


    Zelda quickly realized that she couldn¡¯t afford it either.


    She looked at Vinson, waiting for him to pass his sentence, this man who had given her a daughterst time.


    ¡°Our family doctor has examined it, and there¡¯s no bone injury. It¡¯ll swell for a while and then get better.¡±


    Vinson wasn¡¯t trying to take advantage. He was straightforward. ¡°I don¡¯t need Zelda topensate me with money. I just ask that she take care of me until my foot recovers and I can walk normally again.¡±


    Zelda¡­


    Charles would surely mock her for this!


    ¡°Vinson, can I hire a nanny to take care of you with money? I, I have to go to work. It¡¯s hard for me to take care of you every day.¡±


    Zelda found a reason.


    Vinson said lightly, ¡°Zelda works in your family¡¯spany. Take a month off. I¡¯m sure Mr. Mu would agree, right?¡±


    ¡°Vinson, can we talk alone?¡±


    Before her father could respond, Zelda asked Vinson.


    This man pursued her because of the baby.


    But the baby was a thing of the past, and besides, she¡­ died.


    Thinking of her daughter¡¯s tragic death tore her apart. She hated her own ipetence in the past and med Vinson.


    Why didn¡¯t he remember her and the baby from the past life?


    In this life, she hadn¡¯t fallen into that pit, and she hadn¡¯t had any rtionship with Vinson. Why was he still pestering her?


    Vinson looked at Zelda quietly, and after a moment of eye contact, he nodded.

 Chapter 139

    Zelda was unaware of Elle framing her.


    When she woke up, the sun was already up.


    Instinctively, she reached out and found Charles next to her, causing her to sit up abruptly.


    ¡°Darling, have we arrived home?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Where else would we be?¡± Charles replied.


    Zelda blinked. ¡°How did I get back to the room?¡±


    She seemed to have fallen asleep in the car.


    ¡°You sleepwalked and came back by yourself,¡± Charles answered.


    Zelda chuckled, leaning over and pressing herself against Charles. She lightly pinched his facial muscles and then eximed, ¡°Honey, your facial muscles are quite soft. They say people with soft facial muscles have good temperaments, so why is your temper so foul?¡±


    ¡°Comining about my temper and yet still wanting to marry me. Now you¡¯re even lying on top of me, thinking of forcing yourself on me so early in the morning?¡± Charles retorted.


    ¡°¡­ Darling, you¡¯re being too harsh. Even if I wanted to force myself on you, you¡­ I¡¯d just be forcing myself on loneliness,¡± Zelda responded.


    Charles had a deadpan expression.


    ¡°Were you asleep like a log? How could I help you take a bath? I was afraid you¡¯d drown in the bathtub,¡± he remarked.


    ¡°With you here, you wouldn¡¯t let me drown. Besides, I can swim,¡± Zelda retorted.


    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re quite versatile,¡± Charlesmented.


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t have much real talent. How dare I open such arge training institute? Sigh, I miss my training institute. My dream was to develop it into a nationwide chain,¡± Zeldamented.


    Charles casually remarked, ¡°Once you can take over the Roscente and handle business with ease, you can continue with your training institute. In recent years, interest sses have been quite popr and have potential.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Zelda nodded, taking it one step at a time.


    After all, shecked business management experience from her past life.


    Returning this time, even though she had Charles¡¯s support, she still had to rely on herself to guard the family business.


    For revenge, she also wanted to rely on herself to relieve her hatred.


    ¡°Darling, are you tired?¡± Zelda asked.


    Charles gazed at her intensely.


    Zelda felt a bit intimidated by his gaze and quickly rolled off him, trying to assist him instead. With a pleasing smile, she said, ¡°Darling, let me help you up.¡±


    Rejecting her help, Charles said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you do it yourself.¡±


    Zelda watched as he propped himself up and slowly moved to the wheelchair.


    ¡°Darling, I think you¡¯re walking more steadily today. You can take a few more steps now,¡± Zelda remarked.


    ¡°How many steps can I usually take, do you know?¡± Charles inquired.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve counted. You can usually only take up to three steps at most. You¡¯d turn pale and break out in cold sweat even then. Just now, you managed four steps,¡± Zelda replied.


    Charles opened his mouth as if to speak, but then hesitated.


    Yet, there was a hint of sweetness in his heart.


    After Zelda tied up her long hair and turned around, she saw Charles looking at her deeply. She smiled sweetly, ¡°Charles, how do I look in my grand dress? I hope I haven¡¯t embarrassed you.¡±


    Pushing his wheelchair away, Charles went to help Zelda get her clothes.


    His deep voice resonated in the room, ¡°But you haven¡¯t given me any face.¡±


    ¡°Someday I¡¯ll give you face,¡± Zelda responded.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for it,¡± Charles replied.


    He tossed her clothes to her, and Zelda skillfully caught them, yfullyining, ¡°Charles, you¡¯re so considerate to me, you should be considerate to the end.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s being considerate to you? I can¡¯t stand the smell of alcohol all over you. A girl like you still drinks so much. You should drink less in the future,¡± Charles retorted.


    ¡°I have a good alcohol tolerance. I can handle a thousand cups,¡± Zelda insisted.


    Charles chuckled.


    That was sarcastic.


    Zelda blushed. He already knew her alcohol tolerance like the back of his hand. It wasn¡¯t bad, but it was far from being able to handle a thousand cups.


    While Zelda went to take a shower, Charles wheeled himself to her dressing table. He stood up, moved to sit in front of it, and rummaged through to find a pen and a piece of paper. He then began writing something on it.


    Ten minutester.


    ¡°Charles, what are you writing?¡± Zelda walked over, curious.


    Charles didn¡¯t hide anything and allowed her to peek at what he was writing.


    Dowry list.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The three words at the top aroused Zelda¡¯s curiosity. She asked, ¡°Charles, whose dowry list is this? Several mansions, gold, silver, jewels¡­ wow, there¡¯s so much! But why isn¡¯t there a single luxury car?¡±


    Without lifting his head, Charles coldly replied, ¡°Someone likes to drive like a pilot, so I want her to live longer. As for luxury cars, I thought about it and decided to skip them.¡±

 Chapter 140

    ¡°Someone? Charles, is this for my dowry?¡± Zelda asked.


    Charles finally looked up at her and then tapped her head with the pen. ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re not dumb.¡±


    ¡°You keep tapping my head; you¡¯re making me dumb,¡± Zelda retorted, grabbing the pen from him and tapping his head a few times in return. Afterward, she asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It hurts like hell.¡±


    ¡°Really? Let me see if it¡¯s red.¡±


    Zelda pretended to check, but Charles took the pen back and said lightly, ¡°You barely used any force. It won¡¯t hurt much. Zelda, let me ask you again, do you really not regret marrying me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said I don¡¯t regret it, so I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I gave you a chance to change your mind. If you didn¡¯t seize it, that¡¯s your business. After today, you won¡¯t have another chance even if you regret it,¡± Charles warned.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already registered our marriage. Unless you divorce me, I won¡¯t regret it. By the way, Charles, if you could stand up, would you divorce me? After all, I¡¯m not worthy of you.¡±


    Charles ignored her and continued writing his dowry list.


    As Zelda watched, she sighed, ¡°The woman who marries you has truly struck gold and bes the wealthiest woman in River Town overnight.¡±


    After sighing, Zelda giggled again, ¡°Seems like that woman who struck gold is me.¡±


    ¡°I always thought bing the wealthiest woman in River Town would take decades of hard work, but now I realize it¡¯s simple. Just marry you. If you can bear children, we¡¯ll have a few more. The rewards we receive will also contribute to my wealth,¡± Zelda remarked.


    Charles put down the pen and red at her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Chattering non-stop, it¡¯s annoying!¡± Charles retorted.


    Zelda stuck out her tongue yfully and quickly said, ¡°Charles, you continue. I¡¯ll just watch and not say anything.¡±


    But Zelda still voiced the question in her heart, ¡°Charles, are you nning to reveal the truth? If the truthes out, will I still be able to continue working?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, you can do whatever you want, regardless of The Winston¡¯s rules. Rules are dead, people are alive. If necessary, I¡¯ll abolish the rules altogether,¡± Charles replied.


    Zelda stared at him nkly for a moment before softly asking, ¡°Charles, why are you so good to me?¡±


    Charles then returned to his wheelchair and wheeled himself away.


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    Zelda quickly followed him outside.


    She pushed him tenderly and said, ¡°Let me push you to the pavilion to have breakfast.¡±


    Charles remained silent.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    As they walked out, Zack and others respectfully greeted them.


    For some reason, Zelda felt that their attitude towards her was more respectful than before.


    ¡°Last night, Burton was trying to scheme against you,¡± Charles suddenly said in a low, cold voice.


    ¡°¡­ He¡¯s really persistent,¡± Zelda sighed.


    ¡°He¡¯s schemed against you before?¡± Charles inquired.


    ¡°¡­,¡± Zelda didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    In this lifetime, Burton hadn¡¯t seeded in his schemes. In the previous lifetime, it was his scheme that caused her to lose her virginity to Vinson, give birth to Vinson¡¯s daughter, and eventually be killed by Burton and Elle.


    ¡°Charles, let me handle him and Elle in the future. You can just watch from the sidelines,¡± Zelda suggested.


    Charles didn¡¯t refuse her request and replied in a deep voice, ¡°Just don¡¯t get yourself into trouble. If the sky falls, I¡¯ll hold it up for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Charles.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want verbal thanks,¡± Charles said.


    ¡°¡­ What does Charles want?¡±


    ¡°You said you wanted to shower me with gifts until I was overwhelmed, but I haven¡¯t seen a single gift these past few days,¡± Charles remarked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go buy someter.¡±


    After pursing his lips, Charles said, ¡°You¡¯ve just started working and haven¡¯t received your sry yet. I¡¯ll save some money for you. In the future, the gifts you give me should be ones you made yourself.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you mad that I treat this ce like a trash dump?¡± Zelda asked.


    Charles countered, ¡°Do you think the things you make are trash?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Those are my craftsmanship. Each one can be sold for tens or even hundreds of dors on my online store.¡±


    Zeldaughed, ¡°Alright, since Charles doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll send you small gifts every day. You can keep them, and when I be famous, your collection will be appreciated.¡±


    Charles couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll treasure them and wait for their value to rise. About the gifts you gave to Burton¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ask him for them back.¡±


    Charles replied calmly, ¡°Asking for something back that you¡¯ve already given away isn¡¯t very appropriate.¡±


    Saying one thing and meaning another!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Once the affection is gone, it¡¯s natural to sever all ties,¡± Zelda said determinedly.


    Charles remained silent, a satisfied smile ying on his lips. It seemed he was quite pleased with Zelda¡¯s insight.

 Chapter 141

    ¡°Oh, Charles, do you have the evidence Burton used to scheme against me?¡± Zelda asked.


    Charles nced at her and then looked ahead, waiting for her to continue.


    ¡°Knowing Elle, she¡¯ll try to push this onto me. I can¡¯t just sit back and wait for it, right?¡±


    ¡°Last night was Yemmy¡¯s birthday party. After Burton stirred up trouble, Yemmy looked very unhappy. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s taken note of it. Now The Lowell is in a state of panic because of those rumors, seeing it as a crisis.¡±


    Charles listened quietly to her analysis.


    ¡°Elle won¡¯t just stand by and watch Lowell fall. She¡¯ll ask for help from The Granger family to stabilize The Lowell. This way, she¡¯ll gain Burton¡¯s and The Lowell¡¯s gratitude, securing her position in The Lowell when she marries into it. If I have evidence proving that everything was orchestrated by Burton, Charles, do you think Yemmy will help The Lowell because of Elle?¡±


    Charles nodded slightly.


    ¡°On the contrary, Yemmy will me Elle for it. Elle will end up in a difficult position.¡±


    Zelda wanted to destroy the friendship between Elle and Yemmy, preventing Yemmy from being Elle¡¯s supporter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Monday to give the evidence to you,¡± Zelda said confidently.


    Charles nodded in agreement.


    When the wife wanted to retaliate, the husband naturally had to lend a helping hand.


    Several minutester.


    Under the pavilion, the couple sat at the table, enjoying their delicious breakfast.


    In the distance, the olddy, apanied by Nina and Lucas, watched the two of them from afar.


    ¡°Have you two noticed how special your big brother is to Zelda? It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s trying to get back at her,¡± the olddy asked gently.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Lucas, who knew the truth, didn¡¯t dare to speak and kept ncing at his sister.


    Nina smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, isn¡¯t that a good thing? I think big brother is doing well now.¡±


    ¡°Zelda isn¡¯t as unbearable as we imagined. Even if she were, if she can make big brother happy, then she¡¯s good,¡± Nina remarked.


    Having spent time with Zelda, Nina found her straightforward and seemingly free of scheming, yet not easily manipted by others-a simple person.


    The olddy sighed softly and said, ¡°If your big brother stays like this, and gets used to having Zelda around, leaving her won¡¯t matter. But if your big brother gets better, leaving her won¡¯t be a good thing. Your big brother deserves someone better.¡±


    Lucas listened nervously. Did that mean that once big brother recovered, he would drive Zelda away?


    That would be stirring up trouble, poking a tiger¡¯s bottom, pulling out a tiger¡¯s teeth.


    ¡°Grandma, didn¡¯t you send someone to propose to her at The Roscente before? Why are you finding fault with her now?¡± Lucas asked cautiously. ¡°Zelda is actually quite good, and she¡¯s a good match for big brother, with his talent and her beauty.¡±


    The olddy snorted, ¡°That was when your big brother lost the use of his legs and was like this. In the past, none of the women who chased after your big brother would marry him. I only sent someone to propose to her because The Roscente is inferior to our family, at least it¡¯s a prestigious family.¡±


    ¡°Zelda is The Roscente¡¯s legitimate daughter, so her status is eptable. It¡¯s just that she grew up in the countryside¡­ that¡¯s what I¡¯m not satisfied with.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong with growing up in the countryside? Does growing up in the countryside mean you¡¯re inferior? Looking back, although our family is wealthy now, if you go back generations, weren¡¯t our ancestors once poor? Maybe they were also country folks. Why look down on country folks?¡± Nina¡¯s words made the olddy¡¯s face darken. She wanted to argue with her granddaughter, but when she saw her granddaughter¡¯s bright eyes, the words at the tip of her tongue were swallowed back.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going back to my room,¡± the olddy said, turning away from her grandchildren and walking away.


    Once the olddy was out of earshot, Lucas gave his sister a thumbs-up, praising her, ¡°My sister is the best, with her upright character. If Zelda knew you were speaking up for her like this, she¡¯d be grateful to you.¡±


    ¡°Grandma looks down on Zelda deep down. Zelda¡¯s life has been changed against her will, which is pitiful in itself, and yet Grandma still finds fault with her for growing up in the countryside, and even says that once big brother returns to normal, he¡¯ll send Zelda away.¡±


    ¡°Have they ever thought about how Zelda offended Charles in the first ce? Even if Charles wanted to marry her, she might not have agreed.¡±


    Lucas really wanted to say that Charles had already gotten married.


    Seeing the happy couple in the distance enjoying their breakfast, Lucas resisted the urge to speak up. It wasn¡¯t his ce to meddle in his Charles¡¯s private matters.

 Chapter 142

    If he angered his big brother, he would arrange to go on blind dates one after another¡­


    Being single and carefree, Lucas didn¡¯t want to be arranged by his elder brother for blind dates. To protect his freedom, Lucas kept the secret of his elder brother¡¯s marriage tightly sealed.


    ¡°Nina, do you want to go over and apany big brother?¡±


    Nina yfully replied, ¡°If you want to go, then go ahead. Don¡¯t drag me into it. I¡¯m going back to sleep a little longer.¡±


    With that, she turned and slipped away. She wasn¡¯t going to fall for her second brother¡¯s tricks.


    Her brothers always respected and feared brother. Whenever something happened, her brothers liked to use her as a shield because big brother loved her and rarely got angry with her.


    ¡°Hey, Nina, Nina.¡±


    Lucas called out to Nina twice but couldn¡¯t catch her attention.


    In the end, Lucas reluctantly made his way towards the pavilion.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Lucas approaching, Zelda smiled and said, ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re just in time. Let me push your big brother for a walk. I have something to attend to.¡±


    Lucas hesitated. He came over to watch the excitement, not to be ordered around by Zelda.


    Zelda stood up, walked over to Charles, bent down to kiss him on the cheek, and cheerfully said, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll be back for lunch with you.¡±


    After saying that, she stood up straight, ignoring Lucas¡¯s stunned expression, and left first.


    Once she was gone, Charles raised his hand and wiped the spot where Zelda had kissed him, disdainfully saying, ¡°She kisses me right after eating, leaving my face all greasy.¡±


    Lucas instinctively responded, ¡°I think big brother enjoys it.¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, he received a cold re from his big brother.


    Lucas scratched his nose awkwardly and smiled, ¡°Charles, Zelda, oh, my sister-inw, she¡¯s really¡­ ¡±


    Lucas smiled awkwardly again.


    ¡°On the weekend, aren¡¯t you going out with friends?¡±


    ¡°I want to stay at home and apany Charles. I feel guilty always leaving big brother alone at home,¡± Lucas replied.


    ¡°Huh, you feel guilty? Since when did you have a conscience?¡±


    ¡°Charles, we¡¯re blood brothers. Can¡¯t you go easy on me?¡±


    Charles snorted.


    ¡°Charles, how long do you n to keep it a secret?¡±


    Charles remained silent.


    He didn¡¯t n to keep it a secret anymore. Once the dowry list was ready, he woulde clean to the elders in the family.


    Zelda was his wife!


    He wanted everyone in River Town to know.


    Who would dare to give her a hard time or ridicule her publicly in the future?


    Lucas wanted to say something more, but when he saw his sister-inw return, he stopped talking and watched as Zelda came over carrying two boxes, curious about what was inside.


    Zelda entered the pavilion and ced the two boxes in front of Charles, smiling, ¡°Charles, these are today¡¯s gifts.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Charles nodded, ¡°Ask Zack to arrange a car for you when you go out. Don¡¯t drive yourself.¡±


    ¡°I know, but my driving skills are really good.¡±


    ¡°Who crashed into a tree?¡±


    Zelda had nothing to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Charles remained firm in not letting her drive herself. Zelda left in frustration.


    Once she left, Lucas came over and picked up one of the boxes, asking, ¡°Big brother, what gift did my sister-inw give you?¡±


    Charles snatched it back, saying coldly, ¡°Since you know it¡¯s from your sister-inw, why reach out? Do you want me to chop off your hand?¡±


    ¡°I just want to take a look. I haven¡¯t opened it yet. Big brother, open it and let me see what¡¯s inside.¡±


    Lucas was genuinely curious.


    What gift did Zelda give to big brother that made him smile so satisfied?


    Charles reluctantly opened the box. Inside were two cotton cows, also made by Zelda herself.


    He took the two cows out of the box and squeezed them.


    ¡°Moo¡­¡±


    ¡°It even makes sounds,¡± Lucas eximed in curiosity, wanting to take one of the cotton cows to look at, but he was met with a cold stare from his brother and sheepishly withdrew his hand.


    ¡°Where did sister-inw buy these? They look so lifelike. They¡¯re just a bit small. They¡¯d be even more fun if they were bigger, at least they could be used as pillows.¡±


    The two cows were too small now, suitable for children to y with.


    ¡°She made them herself.¡±


    Charles ced the two cows on the table and gently touched them, his expression naturally softening. Lucas¡¯s eyeballs almost fell out of their sockets.


    ¡°Charles, you¡¯ve fallen for my sister-inw.¡±


    Lucas asserted confidently.


    Charles didn¡¯t look at him and put the two cows away, saying indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s too early to say ¡®fallen for¡¯. I just don¡¯t dislike her.¡±


    ¡°Charles, are you nning to divorce her in the future?¡±

 Chapter 143

    Charles red at him. ¡°Are you hoping for me to divorce her?¡±


    ¡°Am I that kind of person? Although I had many opinions about Zelda before, when I found out she was my sister-inw, I changed my views on her. Charles if you intend to grow old with her, you should properly train her. Her current temperament isn¡¯t suitable to be our family¡¯s daughter-inw.¡±


    Charles said coldly, ¡°The one living with her is me. I don¡¯t mind her current temperament. What does it have to do with you? She¡¯s not being the daughter-inw of The Winston; she¡¯s being my wife. Whether she¡¯s suitable or not, I have the final say!¡±


    ¡°What did Grandma tell you?¡±


    Charles asked coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. Just now, you and Nina were standing with Grandma watching me and my wife from afar. Did Grandma say she wants to send Zelda away?¡±


    ¡°Charles.¡±


    Lucas didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    In this family, Grandma was the matriarch, and big brother was the head of the family. Lucas didn¡¯t want to offend either of them.


    The best way was to keep silent.


    ¡°Your sister-inw is a work in progress. Give her some time, and she¡¯ll prove herself to you.¡±


    ¡°Even if she can¡¯t make you change your opinion of her, it¡¯s not her fault. It¡¯s your eyes that have the problem. Anyway, now that I¡¯ve married her, she¡¯s my wife. She doesn¡¯t mind me, and she won¡¯t leave me. I won¡¯t abandon her! Lucas, I hope you all can respect Zelda as you respect me. She¡¯s your elder sister-inw.¡±


    Lucas shuddered, saying seriously, ¡°Charles, as long as you approve of her, then she¡¯s my elder sister-inw.¡±


    Charles had someone to protect now!


    ¡°But, Charles, her attitude has changed too much. Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯s using you? Or trying to get something from you?¡±


    Charles remained silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Whatever she wants, if I can give it to her, I will.¡±


    Lucas stayed quiet.


    Charles nced at his brother and self-deprecatingly said, ¡°Lucas, in my current state, even Zelda, I¡¯m not worthy of her. She married me, but it should be said that I¡¯m dragging her down.¡±


    ¡°Who else would Grandma expect me to marry? Who else would be willing to marry me?¡±


    ¡°Charles, you will get better.¡±


    Charles smirked. ¡°If Grandma intends to drive Zelda away, I might as well stay like this. If I¡¯m like this, it¡¯s clear that I¡¯m not worthy of Zelda. Even if Grandma knows that she and I are married, she won¡¯t make things difficult for her. Instead, she¡¯ll be afraid that she¡¯ll leave me.¡±


    Lucas hesitated, unsure of how to respond. He knew his brother cared too much about Zelda and was worried that Grandma would drive her away, which led him to say those words earlier.


    ¡°Lucas, since you¡¯re not going out today, apany me for rehabilitation. I want to stand up again soon.¡±


    This way, whenever Zelda encounters danger, he¡¯ll be able to rush to her side as quickly as possible.


    Though, it seems, she can handle everything herself.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Lucas didn¡¯t refuse. Charles doing rehabilitation was the best thing for their family.


    Zelda didn¡¯t know what the brothers had talked about after she left. She asked the driver to take her to the hospital to visit n¡¯s mom.


    n¡¯s mom was recovering well, probably because her biological daughter had been with her for a few days, and her spirits were high.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zelda walked into the hospital room carrying a bouquet of flowers and many nutritional supplements. n¡¯s mom was holding her son¡¯s phone, scrolling through TikTok and asionallyughing.


    n was peeling an apple for his mother.


    When they saw Zelda enter, both mother and son stopped what they were doing.


    n¡¯s mom ced the phone on the bedside table and smiled, ¡°Zelda, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Her gaze wandered behind Zelda, disappointed to see no one else.


    Zelda knew she was hoping for Elle¡¯spany, so she exined, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯te from home, so I didn¡¯te with Elle. We both attended a banquetst night and had quite a bit to drink. She¡¯s probably staying home to rest today.¡±


    n¡¯s mom sighed, ¡°Why did she drink so much? Drinking too much hurts the stomach. Zelda, what about you? You always liked drinking. In a situation likest night¡¯s, you probably drank freely.¡±


    After calling n ¡°big brother,¡± Zelda handed the bouquet to n¡¯s mom and ced the supplements on the bedside table before sitting down by the bed.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Mom, you know my alcohol tolerance. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let myself get drunk. Dad told me that when women drink outside, they must control themselves and not get drunk to avoid trouble.¡±


    She had been drunk before.


    On her eighteenth birthday, one night, her foster father and two brothers took her to a bar, telling her she was an adult now and allowed her to drink freely for once.

 Chapter 144

    So, she drank freely until she got drunk.


    The next day, her foster father told her how many sses she had drunk and then told her solemnly that when women drink outside, they must have limits, know how much they can drink before getting drunk, and control themselves before getting drunk to avoid trouble.


    In this dangerous society, especially for women, what would happen if they got drunk outside without any rtives around could be guessed with just one guess.


    Since then, whenever she drank outside, she would stop drinking once she reached a certain amount and never let herself get drunk outside again.


    ¡°You can show off all you want.¡±


    n¡¯s mom scolded lightly, ¡°Whether you¡¯re drunk or not, drink less in the future.¡±


    ¡°I know. And Elle, don¡¯t worry about her. She often has to talk business and socialize, which inevitably involves drinking. She¡¯s already practiced her alcohol tolerance.¡±


    n¡¯s mom still felt distressed.


    But in front of Zelda, she didn¡¯t ask about Elle¡¯s situation.


    ¡°So many supplements again, how much can Mom eat?¡±


    Seeing the supplements, n¡¯s momined again.


    Zeldaughed, took two apples from brother¡¯s hand, and handed one to n¡¯s mom, saying, ¡°Mom, I have a job now, and I have ie every month, but no family burden. I don¡¯t know where to spend the money, so I can only buy some supplements for Mom.¡±


    ¡°If Mom doesn¡¯t eat them, it would be a waste of my sry, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    n¡¯s mom was helpless but felt sweet inside.


    Although Zelda wasn¡¯t her biological daughter, the mother and daughter had been getting along well for twenty-five years.


    However, Chris didn¡¯t like Zelda visiting them so often.


    n¡¯s mom remembered when Chris came to their vige to find her, he said a lot to her, implying that he didn¡¯t want their Gu family to contact Zelda again, so that Zelda couldn¡¯t integrate into her biological parents¡¯ family.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, Zelda was grateful. No matter how her biological mother treated her, she insisted oning back to see her regrly.


    Every time she came back, she gave money and things. n¡¯s mom didn¡¯t spend her money but saved it. When Zelda got married, she nned to take out the money as her dowry, which was the culmination of twenty-five years of mother-daughter rtionship.


    ¡°Zelda, are you working? Whichpany?¡±


    n picked up an apple, washed it, and continued peeling it.


    ¡°At Roscente.¡±


    n nodded. ¡°That¡¯s your family¡¯spany. It¡¯ll be better for you to work in your ownpany. At least your dad will take care of you.¡±


    He asked with concern again, ¡°Can you get used to it?¡±


    Zelda hadn¡¯t worked in a factory since she graduated, but had been self-employed. As someone who was used to freedom, could she adapt to a nine-to-five job in apany?


    ¡°Big brother, I can adapt. Don¡¯t worry, I have the strongest adaptability. Big brother, mom had an ident, and you haven¡¯t told dad and them yet, have you?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t seen her foster parents and second brother.


    ¡°Dad knows. It¡¯s busy farming season, so Dad can¡¯t leave. Your second brother has to take care of your shop. I told them not toe, and Mom is recovering well now. The doctor said she can be discharged from the hospital and go home to recuperate next week.¡±


    Her mother¡¯s wish had also been fulfilled.


    But her younger sister¡¯s attitude toward her mother really annoyed n.


    But her mother forbade him to mention Elle at all, fearing that if he spoke out, Elle would stoping.


    n could only endure it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a busy farming season, so why not hire abine harvester? Tell Dad not to nt so muchnd. Our family¡¯s economy is not bad now. nt a littlend for exercise and self-sufficiency.¡±


    Zelda gave money every time she came back, hoping her foster parents could live afortable life and no longer have to work hard.


    n helplessly remarked, ¡°You know what Mom and Dad are like, Zelda.¡±


    Their parents were ustomed to farm work. If they stayed at home every day, they would feel ufortable. When they worked in the fields, they were full of energy.


    Zelda¡­


    Zelda stayed in the hospital for a while before leaving at her foster mother¡¯s urging.


    n walked her out.


    ¡°Zelda.¡±


    As they walked, n asked, ¡°Did you have a falling out with Elle?¡±


    ¡°You noticed?¡±


    n asked with concern, ¡°Why? Did she bully you?¡±


    In n¡¯s eyes, his biological sister was too proud and looked down on others. Although Zelda had martial arts skills and a straightforward personality, she was easily offended and had grown up in the countryside, unable to y mind games like Elle, who was from the city.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m the biological daughter of the Roscente family.¡±


    n wasn¡¯t stupid; Zelda¡¯s words made everything clear to him.

 Chapter 145

    ¡°You just started working at your family¡¯spany, and she couldn¡¯t stand it? That¡¯s your family¡¯spany. She¡¯s now named Roscente, but her real surname should be Hasis. She¡¯s a child of the Hasis family.¡±


    ¡°n, don¡¯t worry about Elle and me. Don¡¯t get involved either. No matter what, she¡¯s your biological sister, and I¡¯ve been close to you for over twenty years. For you, both she and I are your sisters. Helping one of us will offend the other. So, stay neutral, it¡¯s best to see but not say anything.¡±


    Zelda didn¡¯t want to involve her brother.


    n sighed. ¡°Big brother can¡¯t help even if he wants to. By the way, Zelda, what¡¯s going on between you and that Lowell fellow?¡±


    Zelda¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°When Elle was at the hospital with Mom, she often went out or answered phone calls. Although she always avoided us, I heard it once. The person calling her was that Lowell guy. I don¡¯t know what they talked about on the phone, but when I saw Zelda answering his calls, her expression was sweet and happy, the kind only lovers have.¡±


    n thought his sister was stealing Zelda¡¯s crush.


    ¡°Zelda, big brother knows you really like that Lowell guy, but him being so close to Elle behind your back, calling her ten times a day, and often sending messages, saying they¡¯re just friends, no one believes that.¡±


    ¡°Lowell is unreliable. He¡¯s two-timing you. You should break it off with him sooner rather thanter. There are so many good men in the world, I believe you can find someone better than Lowell.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, thank you for your reminder. I know.¡±


    Zeldafortingly hugged her big brother¡¯s shoulder, as affectionate as before. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my affairs. Take care of yourself. You¡¯re thirty already; it¡¯s time to find a sister-inw for me. Mom and Dad have been looking forward to their grandchildren.¡±


    n affectionately tapped her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re already urging big brother to get married.¡±


    ¡°My fate hasn¡¯t arrived yet. When the timees, big brother will definitely bring you a sister-inw. You can look forward to your brother¡¯s wedding.¡±


    ¡°Definitely.¡±


    The siblingsughed and joked as they walked out of the hospital ward.


    n stayed until Zelda got into Winston¡¯s car. He watched the car drive away before turning back, touching the spot where Zelda had just hugged him, his eyes filled with tenderness.


    After leaving the hospital, Zelda instructed the driver to take her to the pedestrian street. She bought a tie and a set of clothes for Charles as gifts for lunch and dinner.


    Since she was going back to her parents¡¯ home, she also bought a set of clothes for each of them.


    Carrying her spoils out of the pedestrian street, she ran into Yemmy, or rather, Yemmy seemed to be waiting for her.


    Yemmy¡¯s car was parked next to Winston¡¯s security car, and she was leaning against the car, holding the car keys and swinging them incessantly.


    Zelda couldn¡¯t help but envy her.


    She also liked swinging car keys; the sound made her feel refreshed.


    Unfortunately, her man wouldn¡¯t let her drive anymore.


    Even the luxury cars were crossed off his dowry list he drafted!


    Her driving skills were really good; both times she sped, there were reasons for it!


    ¡°Zelda seems to be in a good mood.¡±


    Yemmy remarked coldly as Zelda approached.


    Zelda smiled, ¡°Is Yemmy not in a good mood?¡±


    Yemmy¡¯s expression darkened.


    Her mood was terrible, really terrible.


    Yesterday was her birthday, and she hosted a birthday banquet, inviting many celebrities to attend. It should have been a joyous asion, but it was ruined by Burton. The birthday banquet ended early, leaving Yemmy half-dead with anger, wishing she could stab that damn pervert Burton to death.


    He actually made advances on ir at her birthday banquet.


    Her brothers said Burton was manipted.


    Yemmy still held a grudge.


    Who would manipte Burton?


    Yemmy first suspected Zelda because Zelda wanted to marry Burton the most.


    Elle said that when Burton¡¯s mother went to Roscente to deliver the betrothal gifts, she told Chris that she was asking for Elle¡¯s hand in marriage. So, Zelda panicked and tried to manipte Burton. By turning a blind eye to his advances, Burton would have no choice but to marry Zelda, right?


    Yemmy didn¡¯t care who Zelda wanted to manipte, as long as she didn¡¯t mess with her birthday banquet.


    Zelda had touched her bottom line.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    If she didn¡¯t settle scores with Zelda, she couldn¡¯t swallow this anger.


    Yemmy¡¯s bad mood had another reason.


    She opened the birthday gift Charles gave her, only to find it was a vase.


    Even though the vase looked pretty on the surface, it wasn¡¯t valuable; it was just an ordinary vase.


    If Charles had given her an expensive vase, she could have treated it as an antique. But giving her an ordinary vase was mocking her, implying that she was just a decoration, useless.

 Chapter 146

    Yemmy couldn¡¯t be happy.


    Thinking that Zelda was now living in Charles¡¯s ce, Yemmy¡¯s anger focused on her, and she was ready to settle scores with Zelda when she was alone.


    ¡°Beep beep.¡±


    Zelda¡¯s phone rang.


    She took out her phone and saw that it was a message from Charles.


    Charles had sent Monday¡¯s WeChat ID to her, asking her to add Monday as a WeChat friend. Monday would then send her the evidence of Burton trying to drug Zeldast night.


    ¡°Yemmy, I have to attend to something briefly. Just wait for me for two minutes.¡±


    Yemmy¡¯s expression darkened even more, wanting to kick Zelda¡¯s phone out of her hand, but she was wearing a skirt and was afraid of it riding up. Besides, the Winston¡¯s driver was watching, so she endured it.


    Zelda added Monday as a WeChat friend, and Monday sent her a few short videos.


    One video showed Burton drugging the drinks.


    Another showed Burton asking the Granger family¡¯s servant to bring the drugged drink to Zelda.


    Thest video showed Zelda staying inside the house the whole time.


    After watching these three videos, Zelda marveled at how skilled Charles¡¯s bodyguards were.


    She didn¡¯t even know Burton hade, but Charles¡¯s people had captured every move Burton made, even when he was trying to drug her.


    No wonder everyone said that offending Charles was a big mistake.


    Zelda was extremely grateful for Charles¡¯s tolerance towards her; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know how many times she would have died.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Yemmy, I¡¯m done. Did you wait here for me?¡±


    Yemmy coldly replied, ¡°Zelda, let¡¯s be straightforward. I just have a few questions for you. Burton was manipted, and he did what he did at my birthday party. Was it you?¡±


    ¡°Do you have no shame? Do you want a man that badly? Tell me, I can arrange ten or eight for you.¡±


    Zelda had guessed that people would suspect her when Burton got into trouble.


    She was beyond words. Last night, she hadn¡¯t left the house since she went in. She hadn¡¯t even seen Burton. How could she have manipted him?


    Even if she had been reborn, she wasn¡¯t a deity who could predict everything.


    ¡°Yemmy, I don¡¯t want to exin. Even if I exin, you won¡¯t listen. You¡¯ve already made up your mind that it was me. But I can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. Luckily, I have some videos that Monday sent me. Let me show you.¡±


    With that, she handed her phone over to Yemmy.


    Yemmy didn¡¯t want to watch, but when she heard that they were sent by Monday, she took Zelda¡¯s phone and watched the videos.


    After watching them, Yemmy¡¯s expression became even uglier.


    ¡°Burton got into trouble, and it¡¯s rted to me. He originally wanted to manipte me, but I identally took the wrong ss and didn¡¯t drink from the drugged one. I don¡¯t know what happened, but Burton ended up drinking it himself and then assaulting Miss Melville.¡±


    ¡°I can only say I was lucky.¡±


    ¡°Damn Burton!¡±


    Yemmy didn¡¯t question the reliability of these videos.


    Afterward, her brother checked the surveince cameras at home, and it was true that Zelda hadn¡¯t left the house.


    If it was really Zelda, she wouldn¡¯t have let Burton go to the backyard alone.


    She wouldn¡¯t have given Burton the chance to assault ir.


    ¡°Why did Monday send these videos to you?¡±


    Yemmy questioned with dissatisfaction.


    Monday was one of Charles¡¯s most trusted bodyguards, always by Charles¡¯s side.


    Zelda honestly replied, ¡°I¡¯m taking care of Charles now. Charles is a very smart person. As soon as something happened, he thought you would suspect me, so he had Mondaypile the evidence and send it to me to clear my name and protect Charles¡¯s reputation from being tarnished by me.¡±


    Yemmy instinctively felt that Zelda was lying but couldn¡¯t find a reason to refute it.


    After a long silence, Yemmy tentatively asked, ¡°Do you know what gift Charles gave me?¡±


    Zelda shook her head. ¡°How would I know? What gift did Charles give you?¡±


    Then she looked envious and said, ¡°Yemmy, you¡¯re so lucky. With so many women in River Town, who has received a gift from Charles? I¡¯ve been taking care of Charles for so long, but he hasn¡¯t given me any gifts. If he were willing to give me a de of grass, I would treasure it like a treasure.¡±


    Yemmy¡¯s vanity was greatly satisfied by Zelda¡¯s envy.


    Thinking of Charles¡¯s character, he rarely gave gifts. Her receiving a birthday gift from him, even though it was a worthless vase with a hint of mocking her, was still her honor. After all, other women hadn¡¯t even received a de of grass from Charles.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled. You can leave now.¡±


    Yemmy said arrogantly.


    She got into her car first and soon drove away.


    Zelda watched her car drive away and said, ¡°You¡¯re leaving even faster than me.¡±


    Back in the car, Zelda called Charles.

 Chapter 147

    Charles was doing rehabilitation exercises with his brother¡¯spany.


    His legs were sore and tired, his face pale, and he was covered in sweat.


    Lucas looked at him with concern.


    Suddenly, he received a call from Zelda, and Charles almost fell to the ground, but Lucas quickly stepped forward to support him.


    ¡°Big brother, take a break.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Charles uttered a low voice and then answered Zelda¡¯s call.


    ¡°Honey.¡±


    Zelda¡¯s sweet voice came through, making Charles feel relieved.


    While taking the tissue Lucas handed him to wipe the sweat, Charles asked calmly, ¡°Are you still at the hospital?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m on my way back to my mom¡¯s. Charles, thank you for letting Monday send me the evidence. It was close. Yemmy stopped me halfway and wanted to settle scores with me. If it weren¡¯t for those videos, I would have been in trouble.¡±


    Charles remained indifferent. ¡°Is it resolved?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s resolved. Charles, what are you doing? You sound out of breath.¡±


    He was making a great effort to control his breathing, but Zelda¡¯s sharp ears still noticed.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Are you alone and unable to reach something?¡±


    ¡°I said it¡¯s nothing. Do you have anything else to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with your ¡®yeah yeah¡¯? If you have something to say, say it. If you don¡¯t, just hang up.¡±


    Charles¡¯s voice was low, using it to conceal his true emotions.


    ¡°I want Charles to hang up first.¡±


    Charles silently hung up the phone.


    On the other end, Zelda muttered, ¡°¡­ He really hung up, and without saying a word.¡±


    She had hoped he would say ¡°I miss you¡± to her.


    When they returned to the Roscente, Elle wasn¡¯t home, only their parents were there.


    ¡°Why did youe back alone?¡±


    Peck heard that his daughter had returned and thought her husband woulde with her, so he personally came out of the house to greet them, but he only saw his daughter getting out of the car. He couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Zelda yfully replied, ¡°Can¡¯t Ie back alone? Or do you not want to see me, Dad? I¡¯m so sad. Dad, you always say you love me, but you don¡¯t want to see me.¡±


    ¡°Stop it, don¡¯t act.¡±


    Peck chuckled. ¡°Dad thought Charles would apany you back. Is it not okay to ask casually? You¡¯re such a drama queen.¡±


    ¡°Lucas is there, and they¡¯re chatting. I came back by myself.¡±


    Zelda handed the clothes she bought for her father over. ¡°Dad, these are new clothes I bought for you. Where¡¯s Mom? I also bought a set for her.¡±


    ¡°Dad has too many clothes to wear. Why did you buy clothes for Dad?¡±


    Peck said with a hint of disdain in his mouth but a smile on his face, looking very happy.


    Zelda returned to the Roscente and rarely took the initiative to give gifts to her biological parents. Instead, it was Elle who often gave gifts to their parents. Before Zelda was reborn, Peck felt that his biological daughter, who didn¡¯t grow up by their side, was not as filial as their adopted daughter.


    ¡°Your mom is inside.¡±


    As they walked, Peck took out the clothes to look at them. ¡°Not bad. You know Dad¡¯s size.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my real dad. How could I not know?¡±


    Ding dong¡­


    Just as the father and daughter arrived at the main house¡¯s entrance, they heard the doorbell ring. They both turned their heads to the mansion¡¯s entrance, where several luxury cars were parked. The one at the front, Zelda seemed somewhat familiar with.


    It seemed to be Vinson¡¯s private car.


    Rove¡¯s bodyguards were still ringing the doorbell.


    The father and daughter exchanged a nce.


    ¡°Dad, let me open the door.¡±


    Zelda turned around and headed towards the direction of the door.


    Peck said, ¡°Let Dad see who¡¯s here.¡±


    He followed along.


    Seeing the father and daughter returning, Rove¡¯s bodyguards stopped ringing the doorbell.


    Zelda opened the mansion¡¯s door, and Rove¡¯s bodyguards pushed forward a wheelchair. Someone helped Vinson out of the car, and two more bodyguards helped him into the wheelchair.


    The father and daughter from the Roscente were stunned.


    Peck naturally recognized Vinson. He looked puzzled. When did Vinson need a wheelchair?


    Back when Charles had an ident and needed a wheelchair, Vinson had mocked him. Now it seemed Vinson was in need of one himself. Maybe Peck should secretly take a video and send it to his son-inw to see?


    Zelda quickly understood.


    Vinson hade to settle the score with her.


    Last night, she identally stepped on Vinson¡¯s foot with her high heels. At the time, he had spared her and didn¡¯t make an issue out of it, but he had mentioned reserving the right to hold her responsible.


    Zelda quickly nced at Vinson¡¯s foot. Sure enough, the foot she had identally stepped onst night was wrapped in white bandages, like a zongzi, without shoes or socks.

 Chapter 148

    It looked severely swollen.


    Rove¡¯s bodyguards pushed Vinson closer.


    ¡°Vinson, why are you here?¡±


    Peck was curious but didn¡¯t want to ask directly. He smiled and invited Vinson into the mansion.


    Vinson nced coldly at the nervous Zelda but remained silent, gesturing for the bodyguards to push him inside the Roscente¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    Zelda grabbed her father¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°He¡¯s here to settle the score with me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Peck felt thunderstruck. He stared at his daughter in disbelief for a moment before shaking his voice and asking, ¡°Zelda, what did you do to Vinson?¡±


    Someone hade to seek retribution.


    Peck didn¡¯t want to deal with Vinson in the first ce. This man was even more difficult to handle than Charles. Though Charles was cold and ruthless, he wasn¡¯t as sinister as Vinson.


    But now his daughter had offended Vinson.


    Peck¡¯s hands trembled as he pulled out his phone and whispered, ¡°Zelda, don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll call Charles right away and ask him toe over and cover for you. Don¡¯t panic, okay?¡±


    Zelda chuckled. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not panicking. You¡¯re the one panicking. But I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It was just an idental step on Vinsonst night.¡±


    ¡°Really not intentional?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to step on him. It really wasn¡¯t intentional.¡±


    ¡°Just one step, and his foot became like that?¡±


    Zelda felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°I was wearing high heels, and, uh, I stepped on him hard. It¡¯s normal for it to swell.¡±


    Peck¡­


    He decided to call his son-inw toe to the rescue.


    ¡°Peck.¡±


    Suddenly, Vinson turned his head, his peach blossom eyes shimmering with deep light, and he coldly said, ¡°Is this how you treat guests? Let them enter on their own?¡±


    Peck quickly shoved his phone back into his pocket, red at his daughter, then turned to approach Vinson. His panic was fleeting, like a blooming flower, here one moment and gone the next.


    ¡°Vinson, I apologize.¡±


    Peck greeted Vinson and his entourage with a respectful demeanor as they entered the house.


    Chris brought out some freshly made snacks. When she saw Vinson, she froze, staring at her husband weing Vinson as if he were an ancestor, while their biological daughter looked like she had caused trouble, following behind.


    Soon, Chris calmly walked over, ced the snacks she had made herself on the coffee table, and smilingly said to Vinson, ¡°These are homemade snacks, please have a taste, Vinson.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Zelda also joined in, quietly putting away the clothes she had bought for her parents and quickly went to brew a pot of tea.


    Vinson looked at the steaming tea and the freshly baked delicate snacks.


    ¡°Chris, I came suddenly and disturbed you.¡±


    Though cold, Vinson was polite, starting with an apology.


    ¡°No disturbance at all, Vinson. It¡¯s our honor to have you visit our home,¡± Peck interjected.


    Zelda snuck up to her mother¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°My dad truly lives up to being a seasoned yer in the business world, slick and cunning.¡±


    Adaptable.


    She had to learn from him.


    Chris discreetly pinched her daughter, reminding her that they had an important guest.


    ¡°Vinson, why did youe today?¡±


    Peck knew full well, but still pretended not to know, asking tentatively.


    Vinson lifted his bandaged foot and nced at Zelda before calmly saying, ¡°Last night, Zelda identally stepped on me. I told her that if there was anything wrong with my foot, I would hold her responsible.¡±


    ¡°Overnight, my foot swelled and became painful again. I felt that I shoulde and hold Zelda ountable.¡±


    Peck nced at his daughter and then apologized to Vinson on her behalf.


    ¡°Vinson, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Zelda also apologized to Vinson personally, taking responsibility. ¡°It was me who stepped on you, and I will definitely take responsibility. Vinson, go to the hospital for an X-ray to see if my stepping on you has caused any fractures. If you need surgery or hospitalization, I will cover all medical expenses.¡±


    ¡°Until your foot returns to normal, including nutrition costs, emotionalpensation, and loss of ie due to inability to work, you can list everything, and I willpensate you.¡±


    Peck coughed lightly.


    Vinson was the head of the Rove family, managing the Rove Group. Even if his daughter were sold, it wouldn¡¯t be enough topensate him for one day¡¯s ie.


    Zelda quickly realized that she couldn¡¯t afford it either.


    She looked at Vinson, waiting for him to pass his sentence, this man who had given her a daughterst time.


    ¡°Our family doctor has examined it, and there¡¯s no bone injury. It¡¯ll swell for a while and then get better.¡±


    Vinson wasn¡¯t trying to take advantage. He was straightforward. ¡°I don¡¯t need Zelda topensate me with money. I just ask that she take care of me until my foot recovers and I can walk normally again.¡±


    Zelda¡­

 Chapter 149

    Charles would surely mock her for this!


    ¡°Vinson, can I hire a nanny to take care of you with money? I, I have to go to work. It¡¯s hard for me to take care of you every day.¡±


    Zelda found a reason.


    Vinson said lightly, ¡°Zelda works in your family¡¯spany. Take a month off. I¡¯m sure Mr. Mu would agree, right?¡±


    ¡°Vinson, can we talk alone?¡±


    Before her father could respond, Zelda asked Vinson.


    This man pursued her because of the baby.


    But the baby was a thing of the past, and besides, she¡­ died.


    Thinking of her daughter¡¯s tragic death tore her apart. She hated her own ipetence in the past and med Vinson.


    Why didn¡¯t he remember her and the baby from the past life?


    In this life, she hadn¡¯t fallen into that pit, and she hadn¡¯t had any rtionship with Vinson. Why was he still pestering her?


    Vinson looked at Zelda quietly, and after a moment of eye contact, he nodded.


    ¡°Zelda, take me outside for a walk. It¡¯s my first time at your Roscente. I want to explore a bit,¡± Vinson requested, wanting to go outside for a stroll.


    Zelda walked behind him, and the Rove bodyguard stepped aside, allowing her to push Vinson outside.


    Peck and his wife exchanged worried nces as they watched them go.


    The Roscente¡¯s vi wasn¡¯t asrge as the Winston¡¯s or the Rove¡¯s, but Zelda pushed Vinson to the backyard, which was quiet and suitable for private conversations.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Stopping under arge tree, Zelda turned to face Vinson calmly. ¡°Vinson, please state your purpose.¡±


    Vinson looked up, handsome as he was, but Zelda, ustomed to Charles¡¯s beauty, had developed immunity to handsome men. Still, she silently cursed how such a good-looking man made life difficult for women.


    ¡°Zelda, you injured me, and I expect you to take responsibility. That¡¯s only fair. Your question makes me feel like you don¡¯t want to take responsibility,¡± Vinson replied.


    ¡°I can hire someone to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°One person should handle one¡¯s own actions. Since you injured me, I expect you to take care of me. I wouldn¡¯t agree to anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Vinson, we agreed to keep our distance from each other,¡± Zelda pointed out.


    ¡°I have never deliberately approached you,¡± Vinson replied calmly.


    Zelda was at a loss for words.


    After a while, she said, ¡°I am not convenient to take care of you. Find another way for me to take responsibility.¡±


    Vinson chuckled. ¡°Zelda, you seem tock understanding, much to my concern.¡±


    Zelda felt frustrated. This man was even more difficult to deal with than Charles.


    ¡°Are you afraid Charles won¡¯t agree?¡± Vinson asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s irrelevant to Charles. Don¡¯t bring Charles into this,¡± Zelda denied, knowing Vinson and Charles were archenemies.


    ¡°Zelda seems to be protecting Charles. From what I see, Charles seems to be protecting Zelda quite well. I seem to have missed something interesting,¡± Vinson remarked.


    Zelda tried to stay calm and not fall into Vinson¡¯s traps. ¡°Vinson, I¡¯m just someone seeking redemption. I wouldn¡¯t dare to ask Charles for protection.¡±


    Vinson chuckled twice, then looked up at the tree. ¡°This tree grows so well, lush and verdant.¡±


    Zelda didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°I have checked repeatedly and consulted experts in this field. They all say I won¡¯t have any aftereffects after the surgery, let alone temporary amnesia. Yet, I keep having the same dream, dreaming of you, dreaming of you pregnant¡­ It¡¯s not normal.¡±


    ¡°Since Vinson has repeatedly checked and consulted experts who confirmed there¡¯s no possibility of temporary amnesia after the surgery, then it¡¯s just a dream. Dreams end when you wake up, and nothing has happened,¡± Zelda replied calmly.


    ¡°Not normal, not normal. I just want to know if it¡¯s a dream or reality. If it¡¯s a dream, why do I keep having the same dream? What is it implying?¡± Vinson muttered.


    Zelda remained silent.


    She hadn¡¯t even told Charles about her rebirth, let alone say it in front of Vinson.


    She didn¡¯t want to have any involvement with Vinson, but fate seemed to enjoy throwing them together.


    ¡°Zelda, push me back in,¡± Vinson said, snapping out of his confusion and adopting a cold demeanor again.


    Zeldaplied and pushed him back inside.


    The people inside were waiting for them. Peck and his wife looked at Zelda, wondering if she had agreed to Vinson¡¯s request.


    ¡°Vinson,¡± Peck called out with a smile.


    Vinson nodded and said to Peck, ¡°Peck, the Rove intends to cooperate with the Roscente. How do you feel about it?¡±


    He nced at Zelda when he asked Peck, and Peck understood his meaning instantly.


    ¡°Cooperating with the Rove would be an honor for us at the Roscente. Vinson, I¡¯ll personallye over tomorrow to discuss the details of our cooperation,¡± Peck replied.


    Vinson nodded again, then turned to his bodyguard and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 150

    The bodyguard quickly approached to push him away.


    After they had moved a few meters away, Vinson turned back to Zelda and said, ¡°Zelda, I still reserve the right to hold you ountable.¡±


    With that, he left without looking back, leaving Peck and his family to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Peck turned to Zelda and asked, ¡°What did you and Vinson talk about? Did he still demand that you personally take care of him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Zelda didn¡¯t know why Vinson had changed his mind again.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Vinson and Charles are archenemies. If you were to take care of Vinson, it would be like pping Charles in the face. We can¡¯t have that. And if Vinson finds out about your rtionship with Charles, he might use you against him. Zelda, stay away from Vinson in the future. This man is not someone we can afford to provoke,¡± Peck advised his daughter.


    He feared that Vinson might discover Zelda¡¯s rtionship with Charles and try to use her against him.


    ¡°Dad, I know. I don¡¯t want to provoke Vinson. It¡¯s just a coincidence every time,¡± Zelda replied, suspecting Vinson¡¯s intentions but unable to find evidence because each encounter seemed genuinely coincidental, and Vinson never showed any interest in her.


    Even when he helped her demand an apology from Frank at the Granger family, he didn¡¯t even look at her.


    In Yemmy¡¯s presence, he showed respect to Yemmy and didn¡¯t favor Zelda.


    From all indications, he didn¡¯t seem to be deliberately getting close to her.


    ¡°Dad, are we really going to cooperate with the Rove?¡± Zelda asked.


    ¡°Vinson used you to threaten me. I have to consider it carefully,¡± Peck replied.


    He was concerned that if Vinson discovered Zelda¡¯s rtionship with Charles, he might try to use her against him.


    ¡°If we have to, then we¡¯ll cooperate. If it weren¡¯t for you marrying Charles, the Roscente would be honored to cooperate with the Rove. It¡¯s something we¡¯ve been hoping for-the Rove showing respect to the Roscente,¡± Peck exined.


    Now that he was Charles¡¯s father-inw, he had to consider Charles in his decisions.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t even tell you and Mom before I decided to marry Charles,¡± Zelda apologized, feeling guilty. Charles had been efficient in getting the marriage registered immediately after she agreed, leaving her no chance to regret it.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t regret it either.


    Peck sighed. ¡°Although you didn¡¯t grow up with us, in the year or so since you came back, I¡¯ve realized that you¡¯re a sensible child, not the reckless type. Your mother said you were because of a nightmare. Whether that¡¯s true or not, you chose your path, and now you have to stick to it.¡±


    ¡°In your future life, you will encounter many ups and downs, many storms. Your mom and I won¡¯t always be by your side. You¡¯ll have to rely on yourself. I just hope that whatever you do, you¡¯ll be able to look back without regrets and not let yourself down.¡±


    Zelda¡¯s expression turned serious, and she said earnestly, ¡°Dad, I understand.¡±


    When she had just returned from her rebirth, Zelda used to think that her father only valued thepany¡¯s future and didn¡¯t have much genuine affection for his own daughter, Elle. But now, listening to her father¡¯s heartfelt words, Zelda felt his concern, realizing that he did have love for his biological daughter.


    If her father truly had no love for her, he wouldn¡¯t have been killed by Elle in her previous life.


    Zelda felt ashamed of her previous misunderstandings about her father.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Honey,e and have a look. These are the clothes our daughter bought for both of us,¡± Peck called his wife to look at the clothes.


    Chris smiled with delight, ¡°Zelda bought clothes for Mom too?¡±


    Zelda picked up the clothes again and handed them to her parents. ¡°Mom, have a look and see if they fit. I bought them ording to your size. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll like this style, but I noticed that your wardrobe has simr styles.¡±


    ¡°I like them. As long as they¡¯re from you, I¡¯ll like them,¡± Chris said, her smile never fading as she examined the clothes.


    ¡°Zelda, why don¡¯t you stay for dinner? Mom will start cooking now,¡± Chris suggested.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll help you,¡± Zelda offered.


    While Zelda had promised Charles that she would return to have dinner with him, she found it hard to refuse her parents, so she decided to have a bit of food at her parents¡¯ house first before rushing back to be with Charles.


    Chris didn¡¯t object, and the mother and daughter went into the kitchen together.


    Peck couldn¡¯t help in the kitchen, so he sat down in the living room, reading the newspaper. Hearing theughter and chattering from the kitchen, Peck suddenly felt that this kind of life was very happy.


    Just one thing was missing-Elle wasn¡¯t at home.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!